GypsyWoman
Author:
Organizational:
Audience Rating:
GypsyWoman
Far from home
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
There is noise, there is light,
By Kat
there is heat of a closed place.
My mind shrinks from others.
They don’t know, can not know.
To be so far from home at a place not my own.
I do what I think is best but the fact still remains.
I am so far from home.
The road has led far and fast with many turns.
I can not remember the way back.
I left home to reach for something.
Something I could not name.
The people I meet are nice or cruel or strange.
Still I wait and my road goes on.
I stand alone so far from home.
I touch people briefly then move on.
The road goes on.
I live, but for a chance to find
What I can not name.
Some say I need to find a lover.
Some say I need to find myself.
I tell them I am fine.
I say I will wait.
They ask what I am waiting for?
I say for something I can not name.
They shake their heads and walk away.
I look at the stars and wait.
I am so far from home and wait for someday.
For the day I can put a name to
something I can not name.
what I was waiting for was me accepting female self
Jessie's Ride
Author:
Organizational:
Audience Rating:
TG Themes:
Jessie's Ride Chapter 1
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Jessie's ride
Chapter 1
Jessie
My old black mustang was driving down a long lonely road again. Taking me away from everything I ever knew. That is how it always seemed. Being a military brat I had seen a lot of new places. You think I would be used to it by now? I was moving on again. This time was a little different. My parents decided after their divorce that they wanted to start separate lives in different states. Both were tired of dealing with the rebel in me so it was decided that I should go live with my mother’s brother. Lucky me. Here I just turned 16 and no place to call home. My mother thought living with her brother would do me some good. Why she thought that I did not know. So off to a small town in California I go. So here I was driving to a place I had never been to live with someone I had never met. Life is a pain sometimes.
It was not like I had much in the way of a life to leave behind. We moved around a lot. I did not keep much in the way of possessions. At each new school no one had wanted to get to know the tiny long haired dirty blonde boy. At 5’ 1” and thin as a rail I did not rank high in any noticeable way. Puberty did little for my look. What’s a guy to do? It was hard for many to tell my age from my look. Most said I looked twelve. A twelve year old girl that is. Because of this no one took me seriously. To compensate I rebelled at everything. That meant I got in a lot of fights. Well I should say I lost a lot of fights. One of these days I think I should learn to fight. That way maybe I would not loose so often.
The move was easy if annoying. I never did have much in the way of stuff. My bags did not even fill half the trunk. Being a rebel had its perks. Uncle Frank’s house was a pretty large four-bedroom place. I could tell He did not decorate it much. When I asked he just shrugged and said he spent most of his time at his store. I guess it did not mater much. As long as I had a place to park my mustang I was good. Rebel to the end! This was a good place as any I guess.
My uncle’s store was on the edge of town. It was a western outfitter that he called the Trails End. Uncle Frank had some horses and gave riding lessons for urban cowboys. Watching him doing that for the first few days gave me an idea. To fit in here I would learn how to ride and take care of the horses. I chose to ride the biggest and fastest horse around. Compensating for my size again. It took me a month and a lot of tries to get it right. Big Nasty as I called him really did not like me riding him. I think it hurt his pride. Every time I even got close to him he would try to step on me. If I was in front he would try to bite me. This just made me want to ride him all the more. I would dance out of the way and whack him across the nose or hind end. It became a game between us. I really had to jump to get up on him. The first few times I got on his back He was furious and tried to buck me off. He never could. I would cling to him and laugh. When he would tire himself out I would slip down and walk away for a wile. This is how it went for a week or so. I was stubborn as big nasty. I was the first one to ever get up on him. The fact I always did this bareback just made it more fun for me. When he finally let me ride him it was glorious. We became good friends after that.
Through all this my uncle did not even try to stop me just watched. I guess I liked my uncle because he never talked down to me even though most thought that a kid as small as me should only ride ponies. When I asked him to teach me any tricks he just smiled and did. He even had a saddle made for me. Across the back of the saddle was the words “Little Rebel”. When he showed it to me I grinned and thanked him. I asked him where he got it? He said that a girl who did leather work for him now and then made it. Her name was Josie.
The next day he introduced me to Josie. She was a cute redhead with a soft southern voice and easy manner. It was love at first sight. I had never met someone like her before. It took me off guard how much I was attracted to her. This was my first big crush. I did not even mind that she was 5 inches taller than me (Much). Being short is such a pain. I found her very easy to talk to and we began to hang out. We became best friends real fast. It was fascinating to feel the warm feelings I got just being around her. I loved to hear her southern ascent. It drove me wild. We talked on the phone a lot. I did that just to hear her talk. I was hooked and loving it.
I leaned how to take care of the horses and Josie taught me to work leather like she did. We would hang out at the store when not in school doing leather work or riding. I was becoming a real good rider. I even took over teaching people to ride when my uncle was busy. I was embarrassed sometimes. With my smallness and waist length hair they thought I was a twelve year old girl. I tried to take in good humor but it was frustrating. I was a boy Dang it! We went on like this for months.
Josie and I worked real well together. I was in heaven. We spent all of our time together. When not in school or at the store, she helped me work on my mustang. I was surprised to find out how much she knew about cars. It took a wile but we finally got it fixed up. I painted it black with silver pin striping. She said it looked so cool and named it Black Rose. It sounded cool so I kept the name. A vanity plate with that name made the car complete. When she got her learners permit I taught her to drive. I even let her take her driving test in my mustang. I had never let anyone drive my car before. I don’t know why I let her. I was on pins and needles the whole time. She passed the test. Of course I noticed that the skirt she wore to the test was very short and the guy who gave the test was looking at her legs wile walking to the car. Well we had a great celebration that day.
We grew so very close. I even let her give me a makeover. I was a mess and she changed all that. She bought me new cloths in a western style that showed off my slender build. I was not sure it suited me but humored her. She even got me to wash and trim my hair. I was surprised that it made my hair look even longer. She wanted to dye my dirty blonde hair strawberry blonde But I would not do it. That would be too much. We argued a bit then she let it go when I got mad.
I was shy most of the time witch made people think I was standoffish. I was good one on one just not in groups. Josie could tell this right off. She did not push me to hang out with other people. I think of myself as an outsider and she seemed to except that easily. I met a few of her friends over the next few months. She did not ask me to hang out with them often. She knew I did not like crowds. I mostly hung out at the store when not with her. She could see I was insecure about myself.
For the summer we both wanted to get away. When we were sitting in the store chatting about ideas for the summer Uncle Frank suggested that we go out to Heartwood, my aunt’s horse ranch in Montana. I could learn to train horses there not just ride them. This sounded real good to us so we agreed. The way he talked about the place it seemed he was the one who wanted to go. He could not leave the store though. Summer was the big money time for this store. We talked about it a lot. The ranch seemed to be a good place to get away. I could also get to know Josie better during this trip. As soon as we got out of school for the summer we left for the ranch.
Jessie's Ride Chapter 2
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Jessie's Ride
Chapter 2
The summer
The wind was blowing lightly across the road as we drove up to the house. It was blowing some dust up but that just seemed right in this place. My mustang purred quietly as I stopped and looked over the place. The house was worn but sound looking two-floor ranch style. I glanced around at the barns and out buildings. This place could have come right out of an old western movie. Adapting to living in this place would be an adventure in itself.
A tall woman stood on the porch watching us arrive. I wondered what she was thinking about this small long haired dirty blonde boy and tall short haired redhead girl in a beat-up mustang arriving at her door? I knew from the photos at the store that the woman was Helen, my aunt. I brushed back my hair, took Josie’s hand and walked up to porch to meet this imposing woman. Uncle Frank held her in high regard, which he didn't do for many, so I was a little intimidated. “Good morning, I’m Jessie Silver and this is Josie Trin, are you Helen Thorn?” It was not much of an opening but I guess I had to start somewhere. “I thought you two would be bigger for all the tales my brother tells of you” she said with a smile. Her smile was real warm and made me feel good. Well this was getting off to a good start. We followed her inside with relief. The house was decorated in rough but stylish furnishings that fit perfectly with the whole place. Hard woods and earth colors everywhere. Everything just seemed to fit without looking dull. This was a well thought out home. I knew I was going to be happy this summer.
I met many people in the next few days. Most of these people were good down to earth types that made being there easier. I was still shy but maybe I would try to get over that this summer. Some treated me like a little kid. I rolled my eyes and tried not to get snippy with them. I corrected that as soon as I could. I did not want to have that stick. Of them all my favorites were Julie and Ben. Julie was a fiery black haired spitfire who worked in the kitchen. Ben was a darkly handsome lean man who was a horse trainer. Both were the same age as Josie and me 16. Josie and Julie hit it off right away. Both liked to cook and try new recipes. I fell in with Ben and helped training the horses. We planned to hang out with them for most of the summer. I was not sure if anyone knew that Josie and I were a couple but nobody seemed to judge us they just accepted us without a word. This was a good place. The first week flew by in a wink.
Josie surprised me when in the 2nd week she told me that Julie and her were going to a hunting cabin in the mountains 40 miles away. They would be gone for a few weeks. They wanted to see if they had what it takes to work as cooks. I had taken on my first project training a horse named Gypsy so could not go with them. I wanted to stay with Josie but was really getting into learning to train horses. I didn’t want to but I let her go without guilt or tears. I was out of sorts for the first few days after Josie headed out. The way she had been holding Julie’s hand when they left disturbed me. Was I feeling threatened? I began to look at the time I had spent with Josie differently. I knew Josie had crushes on girls in the past. She said she was bisexual like me. She liked guys sometimes and girls other times. I did not know if this was the start of one of her girl crushes or not. This scared me. Was I the only one in love? We had never said it out loud so was it love or not? We had not even kissed. We had hugged but not kissed. I tended to be shy about touching. I was not sure about anything anymore. Maybe she was only trying to be my friend. I would have to wait to talk to her to find that out.
I tried to put it out of my mind by learning all I could about training horses. Ben was very helpful and I learned a lot from him. Ben never put me down about my size. I felt OK hanging out with him. Still the questions remained in the back of my mind. I guess I was starting to wonder how people thought of me. I was not even sure they noticed me at all. I was so small and did not stick out much. So I worked and brooded. As always when I brooded I fell back into working alone. This did not seem to bother Ben. I did not think the others noticed. I did not make friends easily being shy. Most people on the ranch thought me moody or bad tempered I think. The truth was I was just shy and scared. Everyone, even the girls, here were bigger than me. I decided to go back to leather working to pass time when I was not training Gypsy. It was the standoffish rebel in me appearing again.
My aunt came to me shortly after Josie left and asked if I would do her a favor. She needed someone to go out to the cabin of the far side of the ranch. She wanted it fixed up and the barn there remodeled. She had wanted Ben to do it but She did not like the thought of him alone there. He needed help so she said I should go with him. This was a surprise to me. I did not like the thought of living alone with a guy I had met not long ago. I guess it would be fine. It was Ben after all. He never really treated me as a kid just a friend. We worked out all the details quickly. This would get my mind off the Josie thing for a bit.
Ben agreed easy but brought up a point I had not thought of. What was I going to do about Gypsy? I was still training her. I was going to be working on the cabin a lot of the time and that did not leave much time for horses. I was trying to think this one out when Ben smiled. He told me he would do most of the hard work so I could focus on Gypsy’s needs. I took him up on that. I wondered how it would work but I did not ask just then. I just waited for him to enlighten me. Soon we prepared to move over to the cabin.
Helen lent me a horse trailer to move Gypsy and Hero Ben’s horse to the new place. It did not take long to drive over. The place would need a lot of cleaning up but showed promise that it would work well. Ben said I should work on the inside and he would do the outside and the barn. This place was almost 30 miles from the other house so it should be ok. The barn was big and had many small rooms. The cabin had four bedrooms so we had plenty of room. I was not going to share a room with him. I would catch hell if Josie came back and seen something like that. In the barn there were ten stalls so I could put our horses at one end and still have plenty of room for a good shop. This I liked. Lots of space nobody to crowd me. Now if Josie were here it would be paradise. There was even a smaller shed for my mustang. It was strange I was not doing much with my mustang wile at the ranch. I guess that I traded one type of horse for another.
It took three days to get the place cleaned and set up. I cleaned and sorted what was there. I found it strangely satisfying to see the place come back into shape. Ben did the patchwork on the roof so we would not be rained on. I had brought a lot of kitchen stuff and food along so we were set there. After tasting Ben’s cooking once I took over all the cooking duties. His talents were many but cooking was not one of them. I had likeds to help my mother in the kitchen till my rebel said it was bad. Gypsy liked having to deal only with Hero instead of fighting for space in the barn all the time. She thrived here and I found teaching her much easer.
After a wile I started to see my life going in a direction I never thought it would. I was living alone with a guy. I found myself acting more like a girl almost a housewife than a rebel. I was so confused. Doing nice things for Ben came easily. I liked taking care of the cabin. The way I dressed changed as well. I was in softer outfits most of the time unless I was going to ride. I swear that I was this close to wearing a skirt. I felt so girlish around Ben it startled me. I had never acted like this with anyone else. Where was the rebel I always showed people? I was changing more and more each day. I was starting to think I might like being the girl most took me for. I believed I was starting to have feelings for Ben. I was so confused. I was sure I loved Josie. I only hoped this did not go any farther. What would Josie think if it did?
Time went by as I worked and worried. I knew Josie was set to come back any day now. I liked the thought of that. Maybe being around her again would clear all this up? At least I hoped it would. This was turning out to be a real stressful summer.
Gypsy was adjusting to the new place well and hardly did more than roll her eyes anymore. Ben and I were settled into a routine and getting a lot done. I had cleaned out the loft and put all my stuff up there because, or so I told myself, it was a bigger space. Ben and I even got out riding every other day. I loved those rides. I would pack a lunch and we would spend time exploring this part of the ranch. Ben told me I was becoming a good trainer. Ben had gone back to the main house on the tenth day there. When he came back he had all his tools. He said he had noticed a shudder in my mustang and he wanted to fix it for me. I had not had any luck getting the car running better so I let him work on it. Soon he had her purring like a jungle cat. I was surprised that I had not even tried to help him. I just let him do it and fixed lunch. What a girly thing to do. I was getting to be a pretty good cook. I found a old cook book and was trying new dishes almost every day now.
Josie and Julie arrived two days later together. I was glad to see them. The fact they were still holding hands irritated me but not very much. Ben did not greet them just watched. I could see he was indifferent almost standoffish to them but did not know why. This was another strange puzzle to think over. I could see that they had all their possessions with them. So I guessed that they intended to stay here with us. I was not sure what to think about that. I found myself thinking they should go back to the main house. I was not sure we had the room for two more people. Maybe I just did not want more people here. I Thought I should ask Aunt Helen what she thought about them moving in when I go to the main house to pick up the food for the week later that day. She might not like this. I was so happy at the thought of having Josie back. Then why did the thought of having her and Julie staying here make me react with something close to panic. What was I afraid of was the question?
I started to leave for the main house in my mustang wile the girls were getting settled in. I was startled when Ben asked to go with me. He never did that before. He even asked if he could drive. I never let anyone but Josie and me drive my mustang before. I was surprised when I slid over without a word. I wondered what was up with me. He almost never asked me to do anything other than train the horses. I was the one who decided I was the one to do the cooking and cleaning. My behavior disturbed me as we road along the dirt road. I was acting like a girl again. I was giving up my power to him and I did not know why.
Almost a month of the summer was up. Josie and me only had a month and a half till we had to head back to my Uncles place for school. What would happen to Gypsy, the cabin and Ben then? Why I was thinking about that now? I was spacing out. My thoughts were jumbled. I found I did not want to go back. Was it that I did not want to leave Ben? Was it Gypsy I did not want to leave? Gypsy was important to me but so were Ben and the life we were building here. What was I going to do? What about my feeling for Josie? Were they still at the top of my list of reasons to do things? This was driving me insane! I acted like a rebel with Josie and girl with Ben. Who was the real me? I had a lot of questions but no answers.
On the drive I watched Ben out of the corner of my eye. He was tall and handsome. I knew I was Bisexual. That was clear but was that why I acted so strange around him? I had met many handsome men and none of them made me feel like this. None made me feel like a girl. Did living alone with him cause these strange thoughts and actions? Ben pulled over at a small pond half way to the main hose. He turned and smiled. I felt a shiver go through me. "We need to talk" he said. I was not sure I wanted to do that. "You and I have a good thing going at the cabin I don’t want change that. You should tell Josie and Julie to go back to the main house. Ben why do you want me to do it? You after all are the lead on this project". He cocked his head. "Jessie I know you have a crush on Josie. I also know you have feelings for me! I have feelings for you! So you need to ask yourself what is it you want? I don’t know what I want Ben. I have loved Josie for a long time now but I don’t know any more how she feels. Yes Ben I do have feelings for you but what they are I don’t know yet. If I send Josie away and she dose love me what dose that mean for after this summer is over? I don’t know." He looked away. "Stay with me Jessie. At the end of the summer don’t leave. This is a good life we are making here. Please think about it." With that he turned the car back on and resumed the drive.
Twenty minuets later we got to the main house. We had not spoken since the pond. I was stunned and confused. What could I say to him? I needed to talk to Aunt Helen. I did not know what to say? I really did not know her well but she was all the family I had here. Dang, I was so confused my head was spinning. I did not even know if I could tell her what Ben said. Maybe I should not say anything about this. Just ask her how she sees me? What do I do if she sees me like that too?
When we went into the house I was somehow relieved that she was not there. The cook told me that my Aunt went to town for the day. I was somehow relieved. I was not going to wait for her. I had a lot of thinking to do. Dealing with this was my job. I should get a grip and stop over thinking this and do something about it! Stand up and make people see me, as I wanted to be seen! Of course at 5’ 1” that was a very hard thing to do. Everyone, even Josie towered over me. Was it because I was so small that I acted the way I did around Ben? Ben was almost 6 feet tall. Was I being submissive because I felt small next to him? No answers at all just questions.
We loaded the week’s food and got ready to head back. He told me that he had some things to do here and he would be back in a few days I should head back without him. I just nodded and left. This would give me time to think without him around to muddy the water so to speak. I had a lot of questions and no way to answer them. I drove slowly back up the dirt road trying to think only about driving. I was just a fool I guess.
When I got back I watched Josie for a wile. It did not take long to tell how much Josie had changed. I could also tell my feelings about her had changed too. Everything she did in the next couple of days just seemed to irritate me. Gypsy had sensed my feelings and would not let Josie near her. She had moved right in and changed the way I stocked the kitchen. I did not like that one bit. This place did not belong to her. Ben and I had lived here for three weeks and I was not going to let her come in and change everything. When I said something Josie just shushed me and walked away. All the wile Julie hovered around Josie with a possessive look that made me wonder what had happened with them. I had found myself missing Ben a lot of the time. I did not get how close we were until he was gone for a wile. I think he made me feel more than others did. Safer I think. I guess falling for him would not be a bad thing.
My Aunt Helen showed up the next day. I greeted her warmly but I think she could tell I was stressed. Jessie I am afraid you are not going to like what I came here to tell you. I looked away it had been a bad day and it was not looking like it would get any better. The cabin has been sold she said. Dang it I was right. Bad day! What do you mean sold? Who bought it? I was pissed. She put her hand on my shoulder before going on. You will have to move in two days. I can’t tell you who bought this land but I do have another cabin you and Ben can move to if you want. It is not as big as this one but should work out good. This was a big pain. Moving again. I looked at her. Will Josie and Julie be moving with Ben and I? She shook her head. They will be moving back to the main house. Well that was good at least? I will start packing if you will tell the girls? She smiled and went to cabin door.
I found the girls in the barn changing the way we kept things. That was it I had it. "Julie, Josie we need to talk!" The look Josie gave me was startled. I had never taken a tone like that with her before. Julie just frowned. I held firm and went on. "Both of you will be moving back to the main house tomorrow. This cabin has been sold. Ben and I will be starting a new project so we will not be moving back right away. That is all! I have things to do. At that point I walked away. I could not believe that I could be so cold to Josie. Josie had changed but she was still Josie. Was I breaking it off like this so I could concentrate on Ben? Did I have those kind of feelings for Ben? I found I was sweating when I got back into the cabin. I leaned back against the door and tried to calm down. My Aunt was sitting at the dinner table with a map in front of her. She looked up and smiled. Her eyes searched my face. I don't know why but this made me lift my chin and steady myself. Ever the rebel. After a moment she waved me over. I made myself stop sweating and joined her at the table. The map was of the ranch. She pointed at a spot at the northeast corner. That is where the other cabin is I guessed. I wondered if this was going to be like when we started here? She took her sweet time filling in the details. It was a small 2-bedroom cabin with a small 4-stall stable. She told me that it had not been used for at lease 25 years so it won't be easy to clean up. Strangely I was looking forward to the challenge.
Jessie's Ride Chapter 3
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Jessie's Ride
Chapter 3
The move
I spent the next few hours packing the kitchen and my stuff. Ben arrived late that night. Something was different about him. I could not put my finger on it but it was there. I really did not want him to change now. My life was throwing too many curve-balls lately as it is. I told him about the sale and the move. His reaction was a shrug and to start packing. This made me think something was defiantly wrong! I decided to let him be for now. I could find out what was wrong when we were settled in the new cabin.
The next morning Ben and I packed my mustang with all the rose could take. Ben chuckled when I told him why my car was called the black rose. I watched as Julie and Josie got ready to move back to the main house. Josie only looked back once. She looked sad. It hurt my heart but I kept that all inside. Was I wrong about all this? Did she love me? Was it just my friendship she did not want to loose? I let out a load sigh and tore my mind back to what I was doing. I think too much.
The truck came by for the last of our stuff. Ben and the driver made short work of the boxes as I walked through the cabin. I wanted to make sure nothing was left. The last thing we did was load Gypsy and Hero into the trailer for the ride over. Gypsy was fidgety. I knew how she felt but wouldn't show it. It was hard to leave this place. We might have only been there three weeks but it had been "Home" for us. To work so hard in fixing up a place then have to leave it just like that didn't sit well with me. Ben gave me my space for a bit then coughed. It was time to go.
Ben drove, I was not up to it just then. Strangely ever since I let him drive back to the main house that one time I felt safe letting him drive. Why my rebel side didn't object to giving up that bit of power I don't know. Too many Questions no answers.
It took about an hour to get to the new cabin. It was in OK shape on the outside but when I looked inside I sighed. It looked even worse than I expected. It was going to take a lot of work just to make it livable. Well that was what I was here for. I put all my troubles aside and picked up a broom and set to work. It took me three days to get the cabin in order, we ate cold meals during this time. Ben left me to do my work most of the time. I was too tired to think each night so that kept me sane. It was good to do, not think. I wanted to ask Ben what he was doing when he was away but at the same time did not want to open a can of worms till the work was done. So I waited and cleaned. Under the layer of dust and grime was some very nice stuff. The table and chairs were all hand made wood. Oak, redwood, pine and willow glowed after the grit and grime came off. I was amazed that grime was all on the surface. I found myself cleaning just to see what else I would find. The cabin was small but laid out well. I would say it was a real "Homey" place.
With a little over a month left in the summer I needed to make up my mind about some things. The first was Josie. That one still baffled me. Then there was Ben. Is what I am feeling for him real or not? What about this girlish side that I seem to have? I am a boy and a rebel right? Last was Gypsy what would happen to her if I went back? Did I want to go back? It all came down to two questions: 1, Who was I? 2, Who did I want to be? All else was setting.
The kitchen took me a long time to clean but I pushed till it shined. I got a real surprise when I found the stove was a wood burning type. I decided to ask the cook at the main house how to use it when I went there to get the weeks food the next day. I should have known since all the lights were oil lamps.
That night a horrible wind storm blew in rattling the trees all around the cabin. About 11 pm rain was poring down in sheets. I was sitting in the kitchen drinking some coco when I was startled by a terrible crash in the back of the cabin, it shook the whole cabin. I rushed to the bedrooms in time to see Ben come out of his looking towards mine. I moved to where he was standing and grabbed his arm. I was really scared to see what made that crash. He patted my hand and we moved to my door. Opening the door we were buffeted by strong winds and rain. I could only stare at what was left of the back wall. A hole the size of a mid-size car was where closet used to be. OK, what do I do now? Ben closed the door tight. He turned to me "we can't do anything till this storm blows over". For now all I could do is hope the storm blows it's self out without doing any more damage to the cabin.
Ben and I were too keyed up to sleep so we went to the kitchen for some coco and to talk about what to do when the storm is over.
Jessie's Ride Chapter 4
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Jessie's Ride
Chapter 4
After the Storm
(Sorry this chapter is so short )
I made coco for Ben and myself and worried what the storm was doing to my room. When I looked around Ben was sitting at the table and shaking his head. I bet he sees a lot of work ahead of him after this storm. I sat his coco down when something popped into my head. I had no clothes, the closet was gone with it all I had to wear except for the PJ's I had on right then. What was I going to do? Ben and I were at a lose of what to do. Until the storm had blown itself out there was no way to get into that room to assess the damage. That could be days. Staying the way I was was not good, I needed a different source of clothing. Ben's were way too big so they were no good. I searched the cabin till I remembered the two trunks in the store room. The contained clothing, some I hope would fit me.
It took me a wile to dig the trunks out of the store room. The next challenge was getting them open they both were locked. A few moments with a piece of wire and the first popped open. Bingo, Men's clothes. However when I spread them out it was plain they were too big for my small frame. The second trunk was much harder to open. Twenty minuets later it popped open. In the trunk was a profusion of color and cloth. I lifted out the first piece and found it to be a dress. Not only a dress but a gypsy party dress. I stood there holding the dress in wonder. It was sapphire blue with silver threads running throughout it. A truly lovely dress. Somehow I knew it was my size. I wonder what Ben would say if he knew that at that moment I had the impulse to try it on? It is true he has seen my fem side more than once less the clothes. Should I give in to the impulse? I stood there for so long trying to decide that Ben finally spoke. "Well are you going to just stand there or are you going to put it on. Even I can see it is your size." Well for the next two hours I tried on all the clothes in the trunk. It was as if what he said released me from my male self and let my fem side play for the first time ever. In the end I ended up in the party dress again giggling and talking with Ben like this was totally normal.
A little wile later I looked up and it was morning and the storm had blew it self out. It was over, all that was left was the clean up and repairs. This would mean going out side. I dug into the trunk to find a simple outfit to wear for the cleaning. It seemed that I now had a small but lovely wardrobe of woman's clothes. They were mostly long skirts in the gypsy fashion and light tops. No pants at all not even shorts.
Once I was dressed I made my way to my room to assess the damage. I passed Ben coming out of his room. He joked "Done playing and ready to work are you?" I just stuck my tough out at him. I opened the door to my room and found a empty room. I mean by the looks every thing had got sucked out the hole in the wall due to wind. I walked over to the hole and glanced at the shreds of what was once my bed. I did not hold much hope of finding my clothes after seeing that.
The hole was bigger than I seen it last night so most of the wall of the room was gone. Ben chuckled "I got my work cut out for me fixing that." I through in "You might as well extend the room as your at it. The land is already cleared." He chuckled again taking it as a joke as intended. He said "Why don't you get started on breakfast wile I see if there is anything to salvage out there?" Not wanting to deal with the mess out there I turned and headed back to the front of the cabin.
An hour later Ben came in the front door looking sour. "Dang storm has wasted the whole area, nothing useable out there that I can find. Looks like your stuck in skirts for a bit." I let out a sigh and pointed at the table and he sat as I put out the meal. Ben was just going to check on the horses when we heard a car pull up outside. "Bloody heck, just what I need company." I quipped. Ben just grinned and went to see who it was.
I looked out the window and who should be standing there but Josie. Just what I need! I noted there was a suitcase by her foot and the car was pulling away. OH NO! this should be fun...NOT! Dealing with Josie and Ben in the same cabin will be hard. With me in skirts at the same time dang hard. Then there is where we going to put her? With my bedroom demolished and no spare rooms? Oh yeah I will be living on the living room floor for now so as they say no room at the inn.
Ben walked up to Josie and talked a bit then picked up her suitcase and started to the cabin. It was too late to panic so a strange calm of the condemned came over me as I watched the door. There was nothing I could do so I just waited for the laughter to start.
The door opened and in walked Josie the first love of my life and the one I was still not over. The fight between my feelings for Ben and Josie raged in my mind almost daily. When Josie comes through that door and sees me in a skirt I am sure her feelings for me will end in laughter. She stepped in, her head turned, her eyes fell on me and nothing. She did not react just stood there. Ben pushed through talking about the bedroom situation and asking me to make some coffee wile they talked. He took her arm and led her to the living room wile I got my wits and made the drinks.
Two hours later we had made the sleeping arrangements without touching on why I was in a skirt. At that point Ben decided to check on the horses leaving me with Josie. I thought it was time to tell her about the storm and the loss of possessions. Josie asked me to stand up and turn around. I did puzzled. She burst out smiling "Not fair, my boyfriend looks better in a skirt than I do!" That's when I knew it was going to be ok between us. I was so relived that the floodgates opened and I started talking perhaps too much as my girlish feelings and my feelings for Ben came out. I was so confused as it all tumbled out. Josie took it all in without a word. I finally shut up with a look of fear on my face. She stood up saying she needed to think and walked out.
Dang, Dang, Dang and Double Dang! I messed up big time! What was I going to do now?
Jessie's Ride Chapter 5
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Jessie's Ride
Chapter 5
Who Am I?
After I calmed down from my momentous mess up with Josie I cleaned up the snack plates and brooded. Cleaning helped but too soon it was done. I decided to get away for a bit. A ride on Gypsy was what I needed to clear my head. Back to the trunk again. I believed there were a riding skirt in there. Soon I found I was right so I put it on. My riding boots were by the door so at least I had them. I try to make time for Gypsy every day but the storm disrupted that. She's probability mad at me. I put my boots on and went off to the stable.
There was no sign of Josie or Ben anywhere. I hate this part. I am so short I have to use a stepladder to saddle Gypsy. I am stronger than I look but still not a easy thing to do! The look she gave me if a horse could be laughing she would be. After the saddle I got her bit and bridle so I could get that done. I put away the stepladder. At least this next part was fun. I backed up and took three steps and jumped. I landed right and scooted onto the saddle. Grabbed the bridle and off we went.
After about a hour of exploring the area I decided to head back. As we picked our way to the cabin the peaceful ride put me in a better mood. That did not last long. I took care of Gypsy then headed to the cabin. I could use a cup of tea I thought. I entered the kitchen and found Josie rearranging everything. Well I lost it at that point. This was My kitchen not hers! I was ticked off and not hiding it at all. What did she think she was doing? I told her to get out of my kitchen this was my place not hers find yourself some other way to help out here! She turned and held out a letter. I grabbed it and opened it. My jaw dropped as I read. I was being recalled to the main house. This was it I was dead. I can't go back there in a skirt! I would never live it down! I looked at Josie she was smiling. She had won without really trying. Ben came in and sat down. He glanced at the letter and said "So you know." That was all. He knew and was not going to fight it at all. I walked away there was no point in arguing. I had lost every way I could.
I packed the trunk, I don't know why I did. I went and got Black Rose out of the shed and loaded the trunk in the back seat. I got the trailer and loaded Gypsy for the ride back. I was running on auto the whole time. I guess my last month here will suck big time. I started the car and pulled out. Ben or Josie did not even come out to say goodbye. I did not even know who I was anymore. Life at that moment sucked.
It was early evening when I pulled up to the main house. I did not know what Aunt Helen would think about the way I was dressed but I had nothing else so here goes. I got out and went up to the door. Should I knock or just go right in? Someone must have heard the car as I got to the door it opened. There stood Aunt Helen. She looked me over from head to foot and burst out laughing. I felt two inches tall. I did not know what to do so I burst out crying. I raced to the trailer and let Gypsy out and slipped up on her back. I whispered in her ear "Take me away!" Gypsy was instantly in a gallop with me laying on her back. I don't know how long we ran like that , I did not care. She finally came to a gentle stop and I slipped off her back and sat down to cry some more.
It was getting light when they found me. Not that Gypsy would let them get near. When my Aunt got there she asked me to let her talk to me. I touched Gypsy's leg and she let Aunt Helen approach slowly. About she was ten feet away I took my hand off Gypsy's leg and my Aunt stopped. She looked me over and said "You've looked better but for staying out here all night you don't look too bad. Why are you dressed that way?" In a cold unemotional voice I told about the storm and it's aftermath. Pain was all I felt but the tale went on to tell of the talk with Josie and how I left there. I looked at her for the first time and asked "Who am I?"
It took her an hour to get me to let her any closer. I was one raw nerve. It was full light when she got me to come back to the house. She took me in and washed me like a child and dressed me in clothes from the trunk. Soft pretty top and skirt that fit me real well. She took me to the kitchen and placed a plate of food in front of me. I ate on autopilot till the plate was empty. I did not talk just did what I was told.
Who was I really? Rebel Boy, Girly Girl or a bit of both? Sixteen and I don't even know who I am? Why do I have to have feelings for both Josie and Ben? I can't even make up my mind there! Well it looks like I lost both of them anyways so I will put that aside for now. All I know that I do have is my Mustang and Gypsy. Gypsy is not even really mine she is owned by my Aunt. I should not even be driving my drivers license was in my nightstand and I did not even find a hint of where that went. Come to think of it all my money and I.D. was in there as well. That means I have no way to prove who I was or the money to replace any of the lost items. I guess I am truly screwed!
My Aunt was talking to me again pulling me out of my thoughts. "Jessie what do you think we should do about your clothes? None of the field hands are small as you so that is no help. Even most of the girls are larger than you so no help there. I guess you are stuck with what's in the trunk till we can get into town. That is something I can't do tell next week. Money is real tight so I don't know what we could do?" I leaned back and stared at the ceiling fan as it went around. "I don't know that's what I have been trying to think. The storm cleaned me out of everything I owned but one pair of PJs and my riding boots. There is not much in the mustang but no clothes there. We can call Uncle Frank and see if he could send what clothes I left there and some cash?" I said. That might work I thought. It was a plan maybe it would work, maybe not?
Aunt Helen took my hand and pulled me to her study. She picked up the phone and punched in the number for the Trails End Uncle Franks store. She put it on speaker. "Hello, Trails End how may I help you?" Said a soft yet strong female voice. It was a real distinctive southern voice. I put 2 and 2 together and got 48 a name popped into my head Lyn, Josie's older sister. Aunt Helen asked for Frank as I was doing my math. The voice said "He is out on a riding lessen can I help you?" I decided to take a chance at that point and cut in "Lyn it is Jessie it is real important he calls me at Helen's ranch as soon as he can." A startled Lyn responded "Jessie, my sisters Jessie? I will put through the message as soon as he is back." I replied "Please do, well this call is costing a ton so we will talk later." I ended the call.
I had a plan all was not lost I hoped. Now all I had to do is survive till Uncle Frank came through. I guess the rebel in me was rising to the challenge. It was strange I still had the girlish feelings and heightened emotions so I guess this time I am a rebel girl.
I felt Aunt Helen's eye on me I could tell she wanted to know what I was thinking but was afraid to ask. I blew out a sigh and told her hoping she could help me make sense of all this. It was the emotions that were kicking my but. Living with Ben I had let go of the brooding anger and found so much it was covering up. All the softer emotions surged up from hiding and now I have to deal with them. Was the anger a mask to hide from the world that I could be hurt so easy? Where did the anger go? I guess with Ben I felt protected and did not need the anger. I am not with Ben now why is the anger not there to protect me?
My Aunt listened to me musings letting me ramble on a small smile slowly coming to her lips. I stopped talking and looked at her. She knew something that I did not. That smile said that. I was tired of being in the dark so asked what she thought? She said "It was quite simple to tell what is happening with you. You are growing up and falling in..." I stopped her at that point I was defiantly not ready to hear that word. No I could not be doing that?
My Aunt got up and said "Tomorrow I am sending you back to the cabin. You need to be there to work this out. As to who you are I am not seeing a boy sitting here. The rest is yours to find out. By the way check on Gypsy she has been a terror since we brought her back." With that she walked out of the study.
I sat there for a few moments stunned. She had said that I was acting like a girl in... No I won't say it. This is too strange. Well I need to check on Gypsy. With that thought I headed to the stable. I found her giving the stable hands trouble. I hummed a light tune as I walked up and Gypsy calmed. The hands moved back to lick their wounds glad to be away from Gypsy's bad mood. I ran my hand along her side and calmed her with my voice. We linked on such a deep level it was scary. Being with her calmed me. I picked up a brush and started to brush her slowly. I was just letting go and being for the moment. I spent the after noon with her doing all the things I did not have time to do since the storm. It was nice.
About dinner time I headed back to clean up and get something to eat. I was calm and had a plan so all was good! I had no more problems till after I was done with dinner. I ran into the other unfinished piece of business that went by the name of Julie. "Well, Well look who jumped the fence. Life as a boy too hard for you?" She cackled. I stood my legs planted hands on hips ready to do battle. But it was not to be for at that moment my Aunt came up behind me. Julie backed down right away. Well she got a few shots in so what? I was ready and was not going to take it from her. Aunt Helen broke my train of thought by saying "Franks on the line." then heading for the study.
The call with Uncle Frank was short and to the point. He would send the clothes I left there and some money to buy more. He did not seem to want to know why or how I lost my clothes so we kept it short. It would be probably three to five days to get here. We ended the call fast he was busy at the store. I looked at Aunt Helen and quipped "Well at least that part of the plan is working. Another week in skirts would that be so bad?" She just smiled and walked away.
A little time later I went looking for Aunt Helen. I had a question for her. When I found her I asked where I should bed down for the night. The House was for the girls and the bunkhouse was for the boys but where did I fit? If I went to the bunkhouse in a skirt it would not be a fun night to be sure but to stay in the main house would not be right. She thought for a moment and said "I see your point I guess you will need to leave for the cabin tonight." It was all ready a long day but I would survive. Aunt Helen handed me a letter she had been writing to Ben and Josie. "This will explain the satiation to them what you do then is up to you." I sighed and nodded then went to repack the trunk into my mustang. I got Gypsy into the trailer in short order and was ready to leave. I hugged my Aunt and drove into the night.
So much drama for so little time was it only two days ago the storm was over? Well I need a plan for tonight. What am I going the do about Josie and Ben? Josie has worked as a cook since coming to the ranch so she won't give it up easily. I guess I could give her that for now. It would give me more time for Gypsy and fixing up the inside of the cabin. Yes that is settled. Maybe doing it this way will keep the fights down. If I leave Ben to do his thing and see what happens it should work out good. Five days to see if I can answer the question Who Am I? Maybe this will turn out to be a good thing after all.
I pulled up to the cabin about eleven o'clock. I was beat I had my Aunts letter and my plan so I felt almost in control of my life. Ben must have heard the car because he was standing in the cabin's doorway in his sweats looking puzzled. I was all brass and asked him to take the trunk in while I put Gypsy up for the night. He did not look happy but nodded. I did not wait to clear things up for him just went to work. After I put up Gypsy and parked the mustang in the shed I took a deep breath and headed for the cabin.
Ben was sitting in the living room and Josie was in the kitchen banging pots around not happy with me being back and not hiding it. I went into the living room and sat in a chair across from Ben. After a moment of rest I took out the letter and handed it to him. He looked at it and then at the kitchen door he sighed and called Josie out to here the letter. After one last bang the door slammed open and she strode out ready for a fight. Ben held up his hand to stop her opened the letter and started to read it out loud.
Dear Josie and Ben,
This is to inform you of what is going to happen at my cabin.
First, The three of you are not going to fight all the time.
Second, You all will share the chores equally.
Third, In one weeks time I will come up there and assess how things are going.
Fourth, All else will be up to the three of you to find your own way of dealing with.
Everyone better be alive when I get there!
Helen
That was it nothing about what happened or anything. I was shocked. We were all just dropped into the deep end and told to sink or swim! Now what's going to happen?
Stay Tuned to find out! To be continued! Comments always welcome!
Lilli of the Valley
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Lilli of the valley
By Gypsy Woman
Note; This story is just a short to get me back into writing. It has nothing to do with anything else I have written on here. It has been a bad time for me but I am trying so here goes nothing. Gypsy Woman
I had a secret. It was a life changing one. When I heard the door open I knew my secret would be out and I would be in big trouble. I slowly turned to find my sister staring at me. My mind went blank my eyes rolled back in my head and I crumpled to the floor in a faint.
I slowly opened my eyes to a sight I did not recognize at first. As my mind cleared I realized where I was. I was on my back on my sisters bed. Looking up I could see the lacy top of her four poster bed. How did I get here? Then it came to me and I started to panic. My sister who was to be staying at a friends for the night came home to find me in one of her favorite dresses. A lilac floral patterned sundress with short puffy sleeves. It came to just above my knees. The panic was pulsing through my veins giving me a near heart attack feeling. I was afraid to move. Thinking it might let my sister know I am awake. I tried to think of a way out of this.
At that point she spoke "So Troy what do I call you now? I don't think my little sister should be called Troy, do you?" I turned my head to face her. She was smiling. It was the type of smile that said she knew she had me at her mercy. "I was thinking it should be a old name like Margaret or Lillian. Both would be a good girly-girl name for you." She was having too much fun with this. I was in real trouble here. She was not yelling or telling our parents so I was really in big trouble! I did not know what to do?
Slowly I sat up my head spun a bit but I stayed up. "Janet I can explain. I was just ..." My mind worked quickly to find a lie she would believe. "It was a dare I was to take a photo of myself to prove I did it." It sounded like something my looser friends would do to me. It looked like she was considering it for a moment then she got that smile again.
Janet took a close look at me. I was a skinny 15 year old kid of her height 5' 4" and only 3pounds different in weight her being heavier at 126lbs. I had shoulder length brown hair that always needed a brushing and hazel eyes. She was a curvy 16 year old with blonde hair and dark blue eyes. She stood up and told me to stand in the middle of the room. She took out her camera and started to take shots of me. Ordering me to pose in certain ways. Very famine and sexy ways that made me blush even as I did what I was told. Janet kept saying "Work it girl!" and other things to keep me blushing. After a bit she stopped and lowered her camera. "I asked you to tell me what to call you but you have not so I will pick your name. You will be known as Lillian and you will answer to it if you know what is good for you. If you be good I will let you use Lilli as the short form of your name." She was having way too much fun with all this. She had me and I knew it. With all those photos she took of me she could ruin me real fast. "Now I want you to tell me your name."
With a even deeper blush I said in a whisper "Lillian". She shook her head and tapped her foot. So I tried a little louder "Lillian". She looked at me a moment as if trying to see how far she could push me. I just tried to calm down and stop blushing. My heart rate was still up so I was one shock away from fainting again.
Janet sighed "OK we will let that go for now. We need to work on your voice some before your first trip out into public." I froze she wanted to take me out of the house. I had never been out of the house dressed as a girl before. It scared me a lot. "By the way what are you using for padding? It is looking real good!"
I smiled at that. I cost me every penny I could scrounge up for a year to buy the breast forms I was wearing. They were a full B cup so I was as big in the chest as my sister. Of course if I tell her that it would blow my lie sky high. It probably is already but I could hope. Just looking at her smile I knew she knew the truth. I was caught and she had the photos to prove it. I decided to tempt fate and confess. "Sis I bought breast forms off the internet. It took a long time to save up but I have pride in my look with them on. I also have a waist cincher to give me more shape. I was going to buy hip pads next. I am always trying to upgrade my look." She made a spinning motion with her finger so I slowly turned around.
She thought for a moment then said "There is going to be rules if you are going to use my dresses. First is you buy your own Panties and bras. I don't want you using mine. Next you wash what you use and ask first. No more hiding this from me. Next We take this slow and you learn the right way to present as a girl. I will teach you all I know. Do you agree Lillian?"
It was a lot to take in but more than I could have ever hoped for. I "I agree to your rules. I only ask you be kind to me this is very hard to share." I always envied my sisters style so learning from her will only help me.
My sister came over to me and hugged me whispering "Welcome to the new you Lillian." I did not know what to say so I cried soft tears. Good thing I was not wearing make up. After a good cry I pulled back and looked at her face. So much was going on in my mind I did not know what way to turn. Janet took charge again. She took out her phone and called a number. when it was picked up she said "Hi Jody looks like I am not going to make it back there tonight. My little brother got a fever and mom would have killed me if I left him alone wile sick. Yeah some other night, call you later." she hung up and looked at me "Now we have all night to explore this. It will be great fun. You look good in that but I think we can do better. You ready Lillian?" Was I? This whole thing was blowing my mind.
I looked her in the eye and only could see love. That gave me the strength to go through with this and not faint. Slowly my blood pressure was coming down and I was feeling stronger. I smiled at her and said "Let's do this!" That led to 12 hours of girly-girl fun with lots of love and some happy tears.
The next day when my parents got home I was back to being Troy. I now knew that at every opportunity my sister would be training her little sister to take after her and have pride in being a girly-girl. One night wile dressed pretty Janet looked at me and said " You are my pride. You are a pretty young woman ready to take on the world. You are my Lilli of the valley.
Tales from the Storyteller
Author:
Organizational:
Audience Rating:
When tales come true
Author:
Organizational:
Audience Rating:
TG Themes:
When tales come true Chapter 01
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
This is a very short teaser to see if people want more of this story. If you do please comment and let me know.
Chapter 1
The Mirror
Jenny and I were talking at school. I was telling her tales of the Grand Hall of Crystalis. She was lapping it up. She loved my stories. I was fond of telling them and always had a never ending notebook of them. She would ask questions and I would have answers ready for all of them.
I guess I should introduce myself. My name is Eric Vine. I am a 14 year old guy who lives in a small town in Washington state. I am not that much to look at 5 foot even and 100 lbs plain as the day is long. I am the totally invisible type. If it was not for my knack at telling tales no one would notice me at all. Jenny Fay on the other hand is 5 foot 2 inches 105 lbs of pure loveliness. She has red hair that looked like a artist painted it with the colors of a sunset. Well back to the story.
This time I was telling her how the mages got to the hall. I described the way to pass through a full size mirror by magic. We were in the class room where she was making a dress for class. I was just hanging out and telling tales to keep her company. Jenny stopped me for a moment with a question. "You said that only those bearing the Rose Crest can pass through the mirror?" she asked. "Yep you have to have the ring to get in." I replied. She asked me to describe the ring again. I did and she got this sly look in her eye. "Sounds just like the ring you wear on your finger." Darn it she caught me. I grinned and held up my hand. "Well what do you know I guess you are right." I tried to joke it off. She took my hand I thought she was going to look at the ring, I was wrong. When she slipped the ring off my finger I was stunned so did not react. She quickly stepped over to the big mirror in the back of the room. She tapped the four corners then knocked in the center three times calling out the name of the Great Hall of Crystalis. I moved to her side when the mirror clouded over. I grabbed her hand as she was pulled in.
The passage was quick like passing between rooms. It did disorient a person though. Jenny fell to the floor pulling me down with her. It could be fun but this was not the time for playing around. I stood back up and sighed. Well one secret was out, at least how I got some of my stories. Jenny was looking at me for answers. Dang it, now that she was here I would have to tell her at least part of the truth. I just hope Darla was not in the Hall right now or it all will come out.
I helped Jenny up and said "Welcome to the Great Hall of Crystalis!" I could see she had a million questions but just then a voice came from deeper in the Hall called out "Ember is that you?" Dang my luck is just not with me today, Darla was home. Before I could think of how to answer without giving another of my secrets away Darla came in the mirror room. Seeing Jenny surprised her. When her eyes fell on me I could tell she was mad. Jenny took a half step behind me not knowing what to do.
"Introductions are in order don't you think?" Darla glared at me as she said this. I sighed and stated "Lady Darla Del La Rose I would like to introduce Jenny Fay. Jenny this is Lady Darla Del La Rose current Head of The Great Hall of Crystalis." I guess I did all right because Darla did not scold me. Darla Inclined her head to Jenny and Jenny curtsied. That was just the right thing for both to do. They looked over each other and seemed satisfied. Darla turned to me and frowned "Why are you wearing that, you know the rules! Get changed now!" Her scowl told me she meant NOW! I guess here goes another secret. I whispered to Jenny "Don't freak please." I closed my eyes and started the change. My hips stretched a bit outward and my breast grew three cup sizes. My skin paled, softened and body hair disappeared. My head hair lengthened and lips plumped. My nails became jewels. My pants and shirt turned into a dress that mirrored Darla's except mine was silver where hers was rose colored. After all this I looked like a pretty young lady. When I opened my eyes Jenny just stared and then giggled.
Jenny asked "Eric what's going on I don't understand?" I sighed "Out in the world I am Eric Vine but here I am know as Ember Rose Del La Silver a mage of this Hall." Jenny giggled again "Are you saying out there you are a boy and here you are a girl? Is that what you are telling me?" Darla decided to chime in at that point with "Only women can be mages here so when he tested as being born with strong magic something had to change. What changed was him into her it has worked out real well so far." I huffed "It was not all that easy. I don't live here full time so I live two lives. When I finish high school I will decide where and who I will live as."
When tales come true Chapter 02
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Chapter 2 Family
Since Jenny Knew most of my secrets I decided to tell her the rest of them. That would start with the joke that I call a family. It all started four years ago when I was ten. I was sent to live with my grandmother for the summer. My Grandmother made it plain that she did not think much of my father at all. She did give me a chance to prove myself in her eyes during that summer. I was a small boy but really tried hard even when I failed.
One day she gave me a ornate box and told me to open it. The only thing is I could not use my hands. After several moments of thinking a strange thought came to me. I don't know why but I went with the idea. With a composed look on my face I directed all my will at the box and said "Open please." To my astonishment it did open. Inside resting on a velvet pad was a crystal ring with a rose crest on it. I knew this was the start of something big, how big I did not know at the time. As I picked up the ring my life changed.
As soon as I put on the ring my grandmother's attitude changed towards me. She became very nice and loving. This was new to me my mother was distant most of the time. My father was always working so I did not see much of him. That summer I learned many things from manners to dance. I may be a boy but my female side got a workout that summer. I learned that I could let out my softer side with grandmother.
Mid-summer was coming up and the house got really busy. It seemed that the solstice was a big time here. The days were long and filled with cleaning and cooking for the upcoming holiday. Every evening was spent with my grandmother telling me stories and talking of magic. Magic seemed to be a real thing to her and in those talks I started to believe in it.
Two days before the solstice brought a box into my room saying it was what she wanted me to wear for the big day. Because of how she had been treating me I was not surprised to find a dress with all the trimmings when I opened the box. I had always been on the fence between genders most of my life. This was taking a step towards the female side of life. I was not sure I could or wanted to take that step? Grandmother did not speak just watched as I struggled with my thoughts.
The dress, if I would admit, was calling to me. What kept getting in the way was what I thought my parents would think of me if I gave in. I was driving myself crazy with indecision. Finally I said "what the heck" and started to undress to try the clothes on. This seemed to be what my grandmother was waiting for as she stepped up to help. The dress was a flowing lavender summer dress with a scoop neck and a little bow at the hip. It was simple, but quite pretty. Not a bad choice for my first dress. With it was a matching bra and panties, stockings and garter belt and waist-cincher all in blue. There was even a pair of low heels that matched the dress. Grandmother was going all out for this. My hair is longish so it could look girlish when styled right so no problem there. I am short for my age so no problem there. With the waist cincher I would have the right shape again no problem there. All that was left was my face to break the girlish view. These were my thoughts wile I changed. Finally I turned to the mirror. The first thought that popped into my head was "I can't call that person Eric!" When I mentioned this to grandmother she smiled and said "Your right your new name will be Ember Rose Del La Silver!" It was quite a mouthful but after trying it a few times I found I liked it a lot. It was a name to grow into for sure. Now that I was dressed and named I felt like a new person, I just wondered who she was?
After that I was given a intense course in Girl101 for a day and half. I was drilled in all ways to be a girl not just act like one. I acquired a full wardrobe of pretty dresses and everything else a ten year old girl would need to be happy and well dressed. It seemed that grandmother had all I would need was just waiting to see if I would put on that first dress.
I was ready when people started to arrive at ten am on solstice day. I noted that there was only women coming to this party. The fact that I was the only kid there did not pass my notice. Twenty women and me. I spent my time getting drinks and seeing that the ladies were happy. At high noon the eldest called me forward and had me sit in a chair in the center of the room. Four of the ladies stood around me the rest stood along the walls and watched. The four began to circle me. As each came directly in front of me she asked a question. I answered each then they circled again. The chats grandmother had with me each night gave me the answers I needed to keep up with the questions. The questions continued for twenty rounds. Each lady asking twenty questions. Then the eldest made a motion and the four retreated. The knowledge part of the test was over. I felt this was a very important test but I did not know why I was being tested. The Elder then came up to me and held her hand over my heart. This made me feel strange like I was being pushed somehow. I did not like it so clenched my mind and will and pushed back. To my wonder the Elder slid back a few inches. The pushing on my mind got stronger so I pushed back with all I had. The Elder slid back five feet. The Elder smiled and I knew I had passed the test. I was too spent to care though I passed out slipping to the floor.
I woke in my own bed. I was not sure how long it was I was out but it was dark outside my window. My head hurt and I was wearing a nightgown instead of my dress. So someone put me to bed. Oh well, at least the testing is over. I turned over and tried to sleep. I had a feeling Things were going to change big time.
(More on the past later now back to Eric/Ember and Jenny.)
Darla said "Since you are here Jenny you will need to be tested." She held up her hand "But not today, it will take time to gather all the mages. I think you should go back through the mirror till we are ready for your testing. Ember open the portal." At that point I had to do as she ordered. I just hoped no one was at the classroom. Jenny was going to object but I shook my head.
I went through the movements and spoke the words. The Mirror misted over. I took Jenny's hand and stepped through. This time she did not fall so I smiled at her. Looking around I seen no one so quickly changed back to Eric. Jenny's smile dimmed a bit at that. I think she wanted to get to know Ember. It is so strange living two lives. I looked at the clock, it was dinner time. So no time to talk now but I decided that I would tell her everything and see what happens.
We hurried across the campus to the cafeteria as quickly as we could. Living at a boarding school can be a pain sometimes. With my two lives it was interesting to be sure. I knew Jenny had questions but dinner stalled them. We made it just in time so all was good there. We met up with Tina and Jessie as we sat down. I thought Jenny might say something about what happened but she just answered their questions about the dress she was making. Every one overlooked me as usual, thank goodness.
After dinner Jenny said she was going back to work on her dress for a bit. She grabbed my hand and off wee went. As soon as we were in the classroom she turned to me and said "SPILL!" It was so load I thought someone outside would hear. So I told her part of my story. (see above) We did not have time for the whole thing so I told her up to my testing then we parted for the night.
Thinking that night about all the stories I had told her about magic and the Great Hall I was confident that she would pass the knowledge part of the test. That she could open the portal without prompting was a good sign that she would pass the other part easily. At least I hoped so. Having someone else around who was a mage would make things more fun. I fell into sleep with these thoughts swirling around my head.
Another short chapter that I hope you like. Comments always welcome.
When tales come true Chapter 03
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Chapter 3 Rings
I woke early feeling pretty good. I was on my way to breakfast when it hit me. I Had never got my ring back from Jenny. I needed to go to the Great Hall today without my ring that would be hard. I turned around to my room. I had a chance there if Jenny will not give me my ring back.
In a small box hidden in my desk is a ring I made. It was made to replace the rose crest ring if it ever got lost. This ring I could not wear openly as Eric so I kept it hidden. The ring I made was a rose quarts cameo set in silver. It was my best work and took me a month to make. The enchantment was very close to the one on the rose crest ring. Hopefully it would get me to the Great Hall without a problem. I hope I could catch Jenny today so I would not have to try it.
Jenny was not at breakfast so I headed to the classroom where her dress was. Thank the goddess she was there , that is till I turned the corner. With her was Tina, Jessie and Tara. Not good, I could not use the mirror with them there let alone get my ring back. I sighed and strode in to see how the hen party was going.
I glanced at Jenny's hand and there was the ring. At least I knew she had it with her. Jenny caught site of me and said "Here comes the entertainment. Girls welcome our tall tale teller." I blushed when they all cheered. What was Jenny up to? At that moment I got a idea of how to get my ring back. I palmed the cameo and bowed to Jenny taking her hand. I launched into one of her favorite tales while I discreetly switched the rings. As the girls clapped at the end of the story Tara said "Not bad I like the part where you switched rings with her the best!" Dang it, she has sharp eyes. Jenny looked at the ring on her finger and frowned.
Just then the mirror fogged over and Darla stepped through. Well this will be hard to explain! The portal closed behind her. The girls were in shock, all but Jenny and me that is. Darla stepped up to me and said "I have come to fetch you Ember the Queen has summoned you. She caught site of the ring on Jenny's finger and took her hand. "This is enchanted where did you get it?" she asked Jenny. Pointing at me she replied "Ember just gave it to me so I would give back her rose crest ring." Darla examined the cameo again then shook her head. I knew I was going to catch heck over this. "We need to go, since these girls are here they will have to come along. Jenny open the portal." Darla commanded.
Jenny looked at me and I just smiled at her. She stepped up to the mirror as I told the girls to hold hands and follow me. I was praying that the ring would work as we lined up. "Don't stop walking till I do." I instructed as I took Tina's hand. Jenny looked back and I nodded. Jenny made the movements and said the words. For a second nothing then the portal opened. I let out the breath I didn't realize I was holding in relief. I can create portal rings that was BIG news! Jenny half turned and took my hand then walked through the portal.
We walked into the mirror room. We kept walking till Darla, last in line, came trough the portal. Since the girls were moving and holding both hands no one fell. Tina, Jessie and Tara all had huge eyes looking around. They were going to get another shock right now. I let go of the hands I was holding and let the change flow into my Ember form. Now it was a true hen party.
The girls big eyes got even bigger as I changed. I smiled at them then turned to Darla
for instructions. She looked me over and nodded. She waved us to follow walking into a antechamber. The room was filled with dresses and other garments. Darla looked over Jenny and pointed to a rack that had her size on it. She did the same for the other girls. There was a changing room in the back for the shy ones. After seeing Jenny change right there the others shrugged and changed where they were.
Once everyone was properly dressed. Darla asked me to touch the pendant I wore and touch the place on the dresses where the crest would go. When I did there was a shimmering and the Sword and the Rose crest transferred to the dresses. This was a new thing to me. It meant that I was responsible for all four girls. In essence I had just made them part of my family.
Darla led us out of the room into the Great Hall proper. The girls were watching me and copying what I did manners wise. Just what I needed four little sisters to look after when I was summoned by the Queen. I hope my manners were up to it. The Great Hall of Crystalis was a marvel of stone and crystal. A Great Hall right out of a medieval Dream. I looked at none of it, I concentrated on Darla in front of me and the girls behind me. So I did not relies that we had arrived till Darla stopped and curtseyed. When she moved aside I curtseyed to the Queen then motioned the girls to stay with Darla wile I moved forward to speak to the Queen.
The Queen was a truly lovely Lady. I had only spoke to her once when I achieved the rank of Crystal Mage. She nodded to me I curtseyed again and waited for her to speak. "You are the Crystal Mage that lives away part of the time?" I nodded "Yes your Majesty, I am." She looked me up and down. "I need you to do a job for me. The Princess wants to see other lands. I wish you to look after her for a bit." She snapped her fingers and the Princess walked out of the back. Princess Alita Angelica Del La Skyflower was wearing a school uniform from the same school the girls and I went to. The Princess did not look happy. This should be fun... Not! "My Daughter will be an normal schoolgirl for a year. You will see that she is just that! Do you understand?" I stood tall and replied "Yes your Majesty I will do as you command." The Queen smiled "You may go."
Well now besides four normal girls I have a Princess to look after! What will be next? What will this do to my two lives? This whole thing is giving me a pain I will let you guess where! We all curtseyed to the Queen then headed out. I stopped Darla a bit down the hall on the way to the mirror room. "I need to stop at my work room for a moment you and the others go on. I will meet you at the dress room. Please don't let anyone get changed before I get there." With that I started off in another direction.
I went quickly down the hallways till I came to the mage workroom block. My room was towards the center of the block. I slipped the lock spell and entered. I knew what I wanted so quickly gathered all I needed. I did not think I was going to be back here soon so took several projects to work on. I grabbed all my silver and crystal stores to make more rings. I grabbed my enchantment bag last and put it all in a backpack that was enchanted to hold much more without the poundage. After resetting the lock spell I hurried to the others.
I got to the room where the others were and heard a argument going on. I opened the door and the girls were having it out with the Princess. I sighed and entered. Darla was sitting reading a book out of the way of the commotion. She looked at me and mouthed "Your job." Dang it this was not starting out well. I stepped between them and held up my hands with lightning sparking between my fingers. That shut them up. "We don't have time for this! Jenny you and the girls be nice! Princess you are a normal schoolgirl so chill out!" Well in for a penny! "We are going to be together for a year so cut the fighting, for now at least. We need to get changed and back through the portal before lunch." I could see the girls were reluctant to give up their new dresses. I smiled "I have presents for everyone." I doled out bracelets to the girls all five of them. "These are enchanted to hold three outfits so you don't have to give up the dresses you were given. I hope you like them they were hard to make. Took me a week each to make." Darla got up and handed me some forms and said "Take these to the office when you get back. They will finish Angel's transfer to the school." I nodded to Darla and she walked off. I instructed the girls on how to use the trinkets I gave them. Once they were changed we headed for the mirror room.
I pointed to the mirror for Jenny to open the portal. She seemed to like it so I let her do it. Just before we passed through the portal I changed back to Eric form. The Princess was looking my way and her eyes went wide. Jenny went through the portal first and I was last in line.
When we all were in the classroom Jenny turned to me and said "Welcome back Eric, What do we do now?" I smiled "You four should stay here for a bit and talk over what you have seen. Try to not let anyone hear your talk. After Angel and I get her paperwork in order we will be back to discus what we need to do next." I turned to the Princess "Angel you ready?" She scowled at me "Who are you?" I sighed " In your world I am Ember Del La Silver the Crystal Mage on this side of the mirror I am Eric Vine a storyteller and student here at this school. I am the person your Mother ordered to look after you! So that's who I am. Get yourself together and lets go!" She was still scowling but she nodded.
The walk to the office was a long and trying one. It did not take long to get her papers in order and a room assigned. I was not surprised to find it to be Jenny's room. Angel had luggage waiting so as soon as she got her room they were sent there. Angel and I left the office and headed for the classroom for a talk I was not looking forward to.
I had to look after Angel but here I was male so could interact with her only at certain times. I think that's why Darla pulled in the girls. I will have to work through them to do my job. Not the way I would like to do it but on this side of the mirror those were the rules.
Another short and sweet chapter. I beg for comments please.
When tales come true Chapter 04
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Permission:
Chapter 4 The Talk
When we got back to the classroom Jenny seemed to have everything in hand. Looks are deceiving. Tara wanted to know where The Great Hall was located and other questions Jenny could not answer. The questions came fast and from all the girls as soon as I entered the room. I answered what I could but a lot of answers were "You will find out in time." This is not what I wanted I wanted to settle things with Angel.
Angel did not talk during the questions. She let me field all of them. This was really annoying to me. After all this was her world we were talking about. In a lull of questions I turned to Angel "You know you can answer some of these it is your world after all!" Angel got this stubborn look on her face "NO! I will not inform outsiders about my world!" At that moment I understood. I knew why the Queen sent the princess away. I also knew why the Princess was so angry. The Princess is a Bigot!
I sighed "Your going have to loose the attitude if your going to make it here for a year.
You are not a Princess here, Angel. You are a schoolgirl like any other. You will need to depend on others to get you up to speed and there will be no slack given. The people around you right now are your only resource for knowledge and training. So suck it up and let's work together!" I sighed again at her look. She was not going to give in easy.
Just then a part of the mirror fogged over. After a moment a package came through and landed on the floor. On the top was a scroll. I picked it up and read the name inscribed there. It read Eric Vine, my name in this world. I checked the seal and found it was from the Queen. I broke the seal and read the letter.
Eric Vine,
I regret to inform you of your banishment from The Great Hall of Crystslis for the period of one earth year. This goes for all in your service and as well as the former Princess now going by the name of Angel Flower. This decision was a difficult one and I hope it does not anger you. It is the way it has to be.
Queen Aslina Delnora Del La Skyflower
Well that is that. We can't go back so I am glad I grabbed my stores before leaving. I will need to find a place to practice my magic and a place to be Ember if I can. I looked up at the Princess and decided. I handed her the scroll. She looked at it for a moment then dropped it and walked to the other side of the room. I picked up the package wile the girls checked out the scroll.
Inside the package was a bag of holding containing all my Ember stuff. That made it complete, I was kicked out. I wanted to cry but it was not right for Eric. If I was Ember I would not think of it I would just cry away but not as Eric. In the package was also four books, starter books of magic. Well Jenny and the girls were set to start learning. Then I thought the Queen only banished us from The Great Hall. There are other places that the mirror portal could take us. I smiled I would need to think on this.
It was time for lunch so we headed out. Jenny asked "What you going to do now?" I smiled "I am not stopped yet." Jenny looked at me funny as we went into the cafeteria. Angel sat with us after getting her lunch by copying the others. I knew it would be a shift in thinking for her but I could not help that. Lunch passed with little talking.
I had my bag in the classroom so I could start to work on my alterative. Before The Great Hall of Crystalis there was another place that mages gathered to live and learn. This place had many names but most called it Sanctuary. It is forgotten by all but the storytellers now. Here is where my hobby comes in handy again. Now if I can only make a key to get there. The girls and I headed for the classroom after lunch. I was going over all the story's for hints of the portal address. So I was not watching Angel that hard. As soon as got back she walked up to the mirror took out a ring and tried to open a portal. It did not work and she stated to get really upset. That brought me out of my thoughts. I walked over and said "It won't work. They blocked the rings from the other side. You might as well put that ring away for the next year." At that she swung on me. She was not a fighter so I avoided the swing easy. There was tears in her eyes. I did not know what to do so I took hold of her firmly but gently and let her cry it out! I did not need this but she did so I did it.
When Angel calmed down I decided to tell the other's my plan. Hopefully Sanctuary would be our new home and training ground. I first retold the stories about Sanctuary and the exile of the mages. This helped me get my mind in tune with the purpose I had in mind. Then I told them I could make a portal ring that would take us there. While I was doing this I was working on some silver and a sapphire. The crest on the ring was like the pendant I wore, a sword and blue rose. It had fine detail all over that I really pushed myself to do well. This was the crest of my house so I put my all into it. It took me most of what was left of the day to make the ring. I would have to do the enchantments on Sunday.
The girls loved the tales and watched my hands making the ring. When I held it up they all clapped even Angel. I told them that I would set the enchantments on the ring wile they were in church tomorrow. That got a Aww but I needed the alone time for that. It was going to be hard without going into Ember mode. Seven layers of enchantments is not easy to do in one day. So I held fast on what I asked.
Making the ring took all the way till dinner. We headed out and soon were chowing down wile Angel asked some questions about my tales. Since she cried Angel has been more in the group and moment. It was nice to see. Maybe she could change a bit. After dinner we split to go to our dorms for the night.
Sunday was a bright day that held a lot o promise. After breakfast I headed to the classroom to begin the enchantments. The first two layers were easy then I had to use some guesswork to keep going. I took a break at lunch to keep my strength up. The girls were not there but I was focused to get the job done so did not notice. With my belly full and my mind sharp I returned to the classroom. At four o'clock I was at the last two layers. This would be make it or break it time. At five o'clock I was at the last layer, the layer with the address within it. If this one fails the whole ring is a right off! At seven thirty I leaned back, I was done.
I was heading across the quad to my dorm when Ms. Teller hailed me. She was my councilor so I stopped and waited for her to catch up. She was talking as soon as we were together. "Eric you are the contact for Angel Flower. May I ask what your relationship is?" she said. I looked at her "Her Mother asked me to look after her. Is there a problem?" She sighed "Yes I am afraid there is. She is sick I no one can find out why!" I sighed "take me to her!"
We ran to the office block and the closer we got the worse my fears got. We turned into the nurses office and all the girls were there. I slowed and looked her over with a healers eye. I held my hands above her I could feel the poison pulsing through her veins. I stepped back to think. Wounds I could heal ills of the body no poison maybe. This would take my full power, that means Ember. I looked at Jenny and she went and closed the door. I told the girls to form a circle around the bed. Ms. Teller stepped back. I looked at her "Please don't reveal what you are about to see." The I shifted into Ember mode. I stepped into the circle and began to heal Angel with all I had. Two and a half hours later Angels eyes opened. I was able to heal her.
She looked at me and began to cry. I reached out and held her for a bit till she calmed down. I turned her over to Jenny and turned to Ms. Teller "Now you know a few of my secrets will you keep them?" She smiled "I was asked to look after you and her by Lady Darla but to see with my own eyes what you can do, I am honored." I shook my head Darla again watching out for me.
I shifted back and took a chair, I was beat. I looked at Angel and said "Talk, I want to know why? This is your one and only chance!" Angel paled then she sighed "You know why I did it. I can't stand what my Mother did to me! I am nothing now and you know it!" She had practically yelled the last line. Well there is no use now. I pushed myself up and walked up to a mirror on the wall. I drew a circle and tapped three times. The mirror fogged and resolved into Darla's face. Darla scowled "Do you know what time it is? This had better be good!" I sighed "Early today Angel tried to kill herself. I need to speak to the Queen." She said "tried" I replied "I healed her. It was close." Darla looked at me for a moment then said "Keep the link open." Her face went away. I stayed where I was.
Twenty minuets later a new face appeared on the mirror, it was the Queen! I bowed then filled her in on the events of the day. I put it as plainly and strait as I could. She nodded and said "She is young and she needs to learn to take setbacks or she will never make it as Queen. You have our permission to punish her for this." The Queen's face went away and Darla's came back. I said goodbye and closed the link.
I went and sat to think for a bit. I did not know what to do? I was not the punishment type, harming others was not my way. I sighed "Get well we have a lot of work to do before next weekend." I held up the ring to show I finished it. "Take away everything to be sure she wont try this again. I am exhausted so I will be back tomorrow to check on her. Call me if you need me." I left at that point so I could go to my dorm and sleep.
I don't know why everything was up to me? I was just a artist and I was just looking for a good time. Why do they want to push me into leading all this? Well that is for tomorrow I am for sleep tonight.
The next morning I went to see Angel before breakfast. The woman with her was one I did not know and was quite a prude not leaving us alone for a moment. Well I could still tell Angel was healing well at this time. So I headed off to get my day started. The girls were subdued during breakfast. What happened had hit them hard. It was a eventful weekend.
What can I say about classes, they went on. By lunch the girls seemed to be back into the swing of things. They asked me for any tales of Sanctuary I had yet to tell them. They also wished to see the ring I made again and again. At least they were into it. The rest of the week went well. Angel got stronger and the girls read their starter magic books. I prepared for the weekend with gusto. On Thursday Angel was allowed to go back to the dorm for good.
On Friday we gathered ready to try the ring for the first time. I stepped up to the mirror and kissed the ring for luck. I touched the four corners then tapped the center three times and called out Sanctuary. Almost before I completed the word the mirror fogged and I could feel the connection was made. This was a good sign to be sure. We all picked up our packs and grasped hands. With a little blessing going through my mind I stepped though.
First thing I noted was how dark it was. The small glimmer from the portal did not push back the darkness at all. My hand dipped into my cloak pocket and withdrew my light globe. As I held it up I could see about ten yards. The room we were in was a mirror room just like in The Great Hall. There must have been thirty mirrors stuffed in this round room. We took stock then headed out the irregular doorway to Sanctuary itself. The cavern we entered was beyond any I have ever been in before. It must have been 1/2 mile across and 1/4 mile high. On the near side was a waterfall from what I assumed was a underground river falling into a shimmering lake. In the center of the roof was a large globe that lit in response to my light globe. Soon the whole cavern was lit by a light like gentle candle light. We could now see that along the shoreline of the lake were a row of small houses made of stone. This must be where the Mages lived. We decided to go down and check out the houses.
It took a bit to get to the first house. It was bigger than I first thought two stories and a wraparound porch. It took some time to make this house. I checked for wards but found none, strange. Just then the door opened and Darla came out. She grinned "What took you so long?" Dang it she is always two steps ahead of me. I flashed her a grin back "School you know how it is. Have to keep the grades up." She nodded "Come on in lunch is almost ready." We all filed in dropping our packs and hanging our cloaks up then following Darla into the kitchen.
We all sat around the table and had a good lunch. Darla asked about school and what we were planning but nothing that really mattered just chit-chat. After we ate and drank I caught the shift in Darla's mood and knew we were about to get into the heart of the matter. She looked at me "You know we wanted you to come here for a long time but needed you to come here by your own hand. I could not help you get here." I sighed, I seem to be doing that a lot lately "Yes I figured that out. I guess play time is over and it is time to work." She nodded "All here are meant to be here. We the Queen an I want you six to remake Sanctuary and run it. There are those that don't fit in the Great Hall so we will send them here. This summer we will see if you have what it takes to run this place well." I looked at the others then spoke "It is a lot to dump on a bunch of kids but we will do what we can provided some understanding comes with the job!
As always comments are always welcome.
When tales come true Chapter 05
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Chapter 5 Sanctuary
After a long talk that added up to Darla saying "You make the rules here!" I sat on the porch and gazed at the lake. Sanctuary the word brought to mind so many stories. A safe haven, a place of exile, a place of leaning and healing it was all of these. Now six teenagers were tasked to reinvent this place again for a new era. Could we do it? I don't know if we can but we must try! At least I can be Ember here and work my magic. Why they decided to drop this on me and the others is beyond me?
Jenny, Jessie, Tina, Tara and Angel were all mostly new to magic yet I was to teach them and run this place at the same time. I was only a Crystal Mage myself. That is only a artist and enchanter and not a very high one at that. What were Darla and the Queen thinking? Well I had three months to get everything set before the summer begins.
I have to stop thinking for a bit or I will go nuts. Time to make magic. I took out my stores bag and pulled out a two foot long crystal dragon I had been making. I checked it over for cracks or breaks. Finding none I proceeded to enchant my little friend. "Fire and Ice, Earth and Sky come together to harmonize!" I chanted four times as I put my magic in the dragon. Slowly the wings began to move then the head turned to me. I did it! I animated the crystal dragon! The dragon shook itself and cuddled up to me. How long the spell will last I don't know but for now I was happy.
I heard clapping and looked up to see Darla and the girls watching and clapping. I blushed I did not mean this to be a show. They came over and Jenny asked "What you going to name it?" I pursed my lips and thought then said "Cryss, that is a good name for her. Time to fly Cryss!" I picked her up and gently tossed her into the air. She opened her wings and soared around the lake front. Darla watched and shook her head. The girls cheered. Well at least I can do one thing right I thought.
Later we were looking over the houses picking out the ones the others would stay in. There were all types and soon everyone found one to their liking. Darla said I should take the one we had lunch in so I did. It was stocked and had a work room and den so I was happy. The den had all the books I would need to teach the others magic. There was even a perch for Cryss. It was a good home. I unloaded my Ember things in the main bedroom saving the other one for when Darla comes to stay. My two lives were coming into strange balance again.
Darla left and I was puttering around the house getting to know the place. That is when the others showed up to make dinner because their houses were not stocked yet. All but Angel through themselves into the chore. Angel looked uncomfortable not knowing what to do. So I gave her the chore of setting the table. This she managed to do if a bit formally. Soon we were sitting down to a fine meal at my new home.
Tomorrow we will have to draw up a list to stock the other houses and work rooms. Lucky Darla left us some cash to setup the houses. That leaves where to go to shop? In the time I was with Darla I visited three trading posts outside the Great Hall. One or more of these would be good to get the magic supplies. The rest could be got from the town near the school. We will have to make several trips to get it all. We have five houses to outfit and stock so this will take a wile!
While the girls did the dishes I cornered Angel for a little talk. I asked "Have you ever been to the trading posts outside the Great Hall. Like the one at Artrim?" Angel paled and looked away. She was a Princess such places were beneath her. Strangely she nodded once blushing. Well I did not think a Princess would go to such a place let alone admit it.
Just then the wards that I placed at the mirror room when Darla left pinged. That means someone was here. I excused myself and hurried to see who was entering Sanctuary. It did not take long to find out. Just outside the mirror room a maid was standing with what was probably all her worldly possessions. I looked to see what house she served but she bore no crest. She caught sight of me and curtsied. As I walked up I glanced at her hands and found she wore no ring. This means someone put her through the mirror stranding her here. Strange way to do things I thought. Angel, who had followed me, stated "That is a nobles maid dress. No crest means she is a new hire. What is she doing here?" The maid held out a letter. I was closer so took the letter. I checked the seal but it had no crest. Stranger and stranger things seem to be getting. I looked at Angel and she nodded. I sighed and opened the letter.
To The Six,
Here is a little help for you all. Treat her well.
A Friend
That was all. I read it again but it made no sense. Who would send us a maid. Calling us the six must mean something. It was probably the Queen or Darla. But why the lack of crest and all? Well we will just have to give her a crest. There is only two that could do that and that is Angel and me. Angel seem to be reading my thoughts and chuckled. "You do it, your crest is the one that brought us here." Then it popped into my head that I had not seen Angel wear a crest since the Queen banished her. I decided to think on that later and approached the maid. She shivered a little. She was scared. I smiled to put her at ease then touched the ring to the crest spot and the crest appeared. She now worked for me.
Now that I had a maid I needed someplace for her to live. Well there is the small servants quarters behind the kitchen at my place, I guess she could stay there. I waved the maid to follow then started back to the house. Angel turned with me but did not say anything. When we got back the others were gone back to their houses as indicated by the note they left. I showed the maid to her rooms told her we would discuses her duty's in the morning. I asked her name? She said "My name is Zoe." With that I said goodnight.
Angel was still hanging out so I decided to ask her about the crest then maybe the trading post thing. I was about to bring it up when Angel spoke "I am sure you have noticed that I have not been wearing a crest lately. That is because I have decided to leave my mothers house." I was staggered with this news! I was not sure what to say. A Princess leaving the royal house is unheard of. "Will you be setting up your own house then?" I asked. "No, I will be joining yours." She paced around the room. "Here I am the oddball even the maid is in your house! We need to be united to make a go of Sanctuary! You can not join my mothers house so I will join yours!" I took a moment to take all this in. It did make sense. "Well, if you have made up your mind Angel, So Be It!" She moved forward to stand right in front of me. "Mark Me!" she said in a strong voice. I lifted the ring to the crest spot. That was it. She was no longer a princess.
Later after Angel went back to her home I sat wondering if we did the right thing. This could get real sticky when the Queen finds out. Just then the wards gave a familiar tingle. Darla was back and she was not alone. I went to the porch to wait for them. With Darla was a troop of six knights in training from the look of them. What were they doing here? Darla walked up to me and said "The Queen thought that you could use some strong help around here. So these six are assigned to Sanctuary. Can you find them a place to stay?" I sighed more body's to care for. "There is a bunkhouse for the guard next to the mirror room that should do them fine. We will talk of gear and duty's in the morning." Dang it things are snowballing!
After getting the boys settled Darla and I was sitting on the porch looking at the lake. I decided she had to know. "Angel left here Mother's house this evening and joined mine. She now wears the Sword and the Rose crest. It was her idea." I watched her as she took that in. "That is unexpected I will inform the Queen. She may want to do something about that. Not that there is anything she can do." She grinned at the last part. Darla Decided to stay the night so we said goodnight and headed to our rooms.
When I came down in the morning Zoe was in the kitchen familiarizing herself with where things go. I smiled and told her to make a pot of tea. I was sure the others would be here soon. I would have her feed the girls then go feed the boys. Wile she is doing that I will check the armory to see what we had. I set things in motion then started making lists. Cryss landed on my shoulder and I scratched her between the wings just like she liked.
The girls came in and I began to tell them what needed to be done today. News that there was boys in the area really got them asking questions. Angel smiled "A guard troop to protect Sanctuary how proper. I must inspect them at once." I frowned "Not until I have kitted them out in the proper gear. They came in with little. I will introduce them to everyone this afternoon." Angel was going to say something till I flashed my ring at her pulling rank! She did not look happy but let it go.
We soon split up to do our work checking what we had and what we needed. I headed to the armory to see if we could kit out the boys. It was strange there was no wards here. More work for me. My ring opened the bared door into a knights toy store. We had all we needed and more to do the job. One less worry to keep me up at night. I decided to take care of this right away. I headed to the bunkhouse to get this over.
The boys were sitting waiting for orders. "All right we are going to kit you out then you will meet the others. Follow me." with that I headed back to the armory. They fell in behind me without a word. When we got there I held up my hand and they stopped. I turned "Who is in charge of this troop?" A large guy stepped forward. "And your name is?" I asked. "Ben of Longmire" "Do you know how to kit someone out from armor to weapons?" He thought a moment then said "Yes My lady." Well kit them and yourself well. I will look you all over after. Don't get greedy but do it right! I turned to my next task.
There was many storage rooms along the cavern wall. I stuck my head in many of them to find many of the things we will need for the summer. When I found a whole room packed with boxes of crystals I almost swooned. I was set for my research. I decided to head back and check on the boys.
They all were standing outside the armory in chain mail and set up with their favorite weapons. It was a impressive sight. Well we had a guard. I spotted Angel coming this way. Well it was alright I could use her eyes to check them over. She had did this before so it would be good to have her here. She barely glanced at them. "We got trouble. Darla just got a call from the Queen. She is very mad at both of us. I am not sure we can get out of this one." I shrugged and said "If we can't get away with it, own it! Let her be angry she put us in this position in the first place! Let's get on with the job at hand." So we did. Angel inspected the troop, passing them all.
Cryss swooped in with a note from Darla. I scratched Cryss and read the note.
Ember,
Queen raging now. You should keep low for a bit Angel too. I am heading back to see if I can cool her. I will be back when I can. Make more Sanctuary rings your going to need them.
Darla
Well I guess things are going to get hot now. More rings well that can be done. We left the boys to set a guard on the mirror room and armory. That should keep them busy. The store rooms have everything we need for magic class. That means we only need to go out for food shopping. With what's in my pantry that won't be till next weekend. I need to ask the boys if they go to school and how they get there.
Zoe had lunch ready when we got back. We sat and ate without much talking. I sent Zoe to take lunch to the boys. Tara offered to help her so they headed out. I decided to teach a class in ring making to kill time. It was a easy magic spell so the girls took to it right away. When Tara and Zoe got back I set Zoe to cleaning and got Tara up to speed on ring making. The next part I would have to do myself. Enchanting items takes skill and experience. I was turning the rings the girls made into portal rings. I placed the rings in a circle and began laying the three layers of enchantments. It took a long time but about two in the morning I finished the casting. Then I staggered to bed planning on sleeping late.
The best laid plans. Someone was shaking me, Dang it! It was Jenny "Darla's back you need to get up. I sighed and got up. This was not going to be a good day! I felt like death warmed over. I pulled on some clothes and headed down stairs. Darla was pacing when I got into the kitchen. "We got trouble. The Queen does not want to let this go! She is really angry at you two." I looked at her "Well let the two Queens talk it out. Seems to be the right thing to do in this instants." She stopped pacing and looked at me like I had grown another head. "What two Queens?" I smiled a crafty smile. "Why the Queen of the Great Hall and the Queen of Sanctuary." They all just stared at me.
The kitchen blew up with everyone talking at once. Everyone but me. I was looking at Angel smiling. A idea had formed in my head last night and now I was giving it a try. Angel looked over at me and it hit her I meant her! Darla called for silence. Once everyone stopped talking she asked me who I meant. "Well I am to busy with running things and my magic so it can't be me. So who do you think has the best chance to make a good Queen?" Everyone looked around till one by one their eyes fell on Angel. "Unless there is an objection I hereby as head of the house declare Angel Flower to be the new Queen of Sanctuary! I'll make you a crown when I get around to it." There were no objections.
Darla soon left to set up the meet between the two Queens. Hopefully it will be next weekend so we don't miss any school. I set on the porch making a crystal crown for Angel. I used all my skill and six types of crystal. Threading them in a complex pattern that caught and held the eye. It was light so it would not give her a headache. I was quite proud of it. The others were looking all over to find the right outfit to go with the crown. We had to hurry so we could head back to school for the week.
Angel would be Queen, I would be Head Mage, Ben would be the Guard Captain. The others would get titles when their strengths came out. This is the idea I had and it was working out so far. This was just the start and so much has already happened. I wonder if Jenny will ever get back to that dress she was making?
Please I live on comments so lets see them:)
When tales come true Chapter 06
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Chapter 6 Queen's gambit
The week went quickly. Schoolwork is the same whether you are waiting for the end of the world or not. We prepped what we could and waited. Darla did not contact me until Thursday evening. The meet was set for Saturday at noon. It will be held at the trading post of Crossways. Dang it, that is one I have not been to! Each would bring four people, no more. That was all that was set.
Friday afternoon we all met up to go trough the mirror. I handed the girls their rings and instructed them in how to open a portal. Then I made them all open the portal one at a time then pass trough so I could see the rings worked. Just in case they had a way out. That was about all I could do to protect them on so short of notice.
Darla was trying to play it neutral to pass messages back and forth. If she was part of my house this would be imposable. I had never got around to joining her house so She was just listed as being my magic teacher. That is as neutral as it gets around here. At least she did not count as part of our four.
The four to go were Angel, me, Ben and Byron. Ben and Byron as knights will take care of the physical, I will take care of the magical and that left Angel to take care of the political. The boys needed to join my house so I took care of that on Friday. I spent Friday evening teaching Angel as much Defensive magic as I could. I was not taking any chances.
Saturday morning Ben set his men, the ones that were staying, in place to guard the vital spots. The girls were busy getting Angel ready. That reminded me I had not given Angel her crown yet. I headed to where they were to give it to her. I smiled when I walked in to the hen party. Angel was in a sapphire gown that set off her blonde hair nicely. "I have what would complete your look your Majesty." I said as I unwrapped the crystal crown. Angel bowed her head with a broad smile. She lowered herself into a chair before a mirror. I stepped behind her and with solemn dignity I placed the crown upon her head. Everyone in the room curtsied to the new Queen of Sanctuary.
We were ready. in an hour we will head out to face the first real test of our new lives. Sanctuary would live or die depending on what we do today! Darla had set up a mirror so we could port right there. Just before I opened a peephole link in the mirror to make sure it went where it was meant to go. It did so I closed the link and opened a portal. We sent the boys in first then I went. When We felt it was safe Angel came through.
The two Queens stood assessing each other across the room. As her adviser I stood on our Queens right hand. The knights stood a little apart on both sides ready for anything. Being forced to deal with us on a political level instead of a mother dealing with a daughter definitely was getting to their Queen. We won a point coming in looking good lets see if we can keep it. It was Angel's show now. I hope she can live up to her breeding. Just for added push I had wove a enchantment into the crown. It was a glamour to make Angel look older more in control. Looking at her now she did not need it.
Angel proved over the next six hours that I was right to pick her. She was masterful and brilliant in standing up to her Mother without flinching. Not giving up a point unless it got her a bigger point. Angel knew the game and played it well. Slowly Queen Aslina came to see the change of houses was not a slap in the face but a bold political move to save face on both sides. Her rage subsided and her pride in her daughter grew. It took dealing with Queen Angel not Princess Alita to bring the fires under control and peace be restored. After six hours we withdrew flushed with success. Sanctuary was safe for now.
After all the preparation we did and all the fear we went through it was almost Anticlimactic. Everything went as planned and no one made a fuss. Still I sighed with relief when we got back. I looked at Angel she looked every inch the prim and proper Queen even after six hours of political fighting. I was waiting for the other shoe to drop. Maybe I did choose right and I can fade into the background now. My magic is what is important to me let Angel lead for now.
I asked Darla to rent a room and place the mirror there so we could come back and do some shopping on Sunday. I spent Saturday evening gathering small trade goods for the shopping trip. The others were partying but I knew this was just the first of many hurtles to come. Let them party my place was in the background watching and planning. A classic mage to the end.
Sunday morning I went down to find Zoe at the stove with my tea ready. I planned to leave early to shop. I guess it was not too early for my maid. I was thinking that the Queen should be the one with the maid but till the other houses were stocked I will leave things the way they are. Everyone eats here anyways.
At that point Angel came in. She was dressed down so I decided to only nod. I went back to sorting the trade goods for the trip. I had divided the cash into six envelopes for the six homes. I would give them to Angel to give out since I will be gone pretty quickly for my day of shopping. The girls now had their rings so I did not need to lead them in and out.
Angel looked at me and asked "How do you think this Queen thing should work? Am I in charge around here or not? Where do you fit in the whole power structure?
I looked at her "You are in charge. I am your Mage. I will teach magic and advise you as needed. I am planning a Great Hall and Throne room to be finished by the end of summer. It is where your home will be. You only have to put up with the home you have now till it is finished. I just stay in the background and help out where I can.
Angel looked at me and smiled. "In other words you pull the strings and play the tune." She laughed. "I can live with that. What do you advise me to do now?"
I smiled "You can see that the others get their part of the cash and trade goods so they can stock their homes. I am heading out to crossroads to see what they have. I will be back in a few hours."
She looked thoughtful "You should take a knight with you. Those posts can be ruff. I think Ben would be a good match for you. We need more knights to watch this place. Maids would be good too. See if you can find any at the hiring hall there."
At that point I felt a jingle in the wards. Darla was back. Alone this time. I told Angel. I went to meet her at the door. Darla was sporting two big leather bags and a great big grin. "Queen Aslina was impressed with you Angel. She sent this to help establish your great hall." She handed one of the bags to Angel. "She also liked what you did Ember so this is for you to hire more staff for Sanctuary." she handed me the other bag. In both bags were many gold and silver coins.
Well this will help out greatly. Hiring maids and knights will cost a few coin each. I figure five more maids and six more knights. If I can find all of them that's a lot of mouths to feed. I better get my bag of holding to carry the food. This is going to take longer than I planned. I raced upstairs to get my bag then told the others I was heading out. I quickly made my way to the bunkhouse to find Ben.
Ben was up for the trip so we set out for Crossroads. We ported to the mirror in the hired room. I opened the door to find we were at the back of a busy tavern. I smiled taverns were a good place to get information. I strode up to the bar and singled to the bartender. When he looked me over I Asked "Is there a hiring hall around?" When he just nodded I placed a silver coin on the bar. "And where would that be?"
He smiled and the coin vanished. "Two streets west three houses down can't miss it."
I thanked him and we headed out. The hall was as easy to find as he said. It was not the best looking place I have seen but this is only a trading post. I went up to the desk were a tired looking woman sat shuffling papers. She did not look up. I cleared my throat. She still did not look up. "Sign in take a seat no work right now." Even her voice was tired.
"I am not here to get hired I am here to do some hiring." I smiled as her head snapped up when I said that. "I am looking for maids and apprentice knights. Five maids and six knights for hiring today. It is a live in position so must be ready to leave at once. Only the best mind you." I kept my eyes on her face while I told her this.
"Yes my lady right away. Any preference in ages of the maids or knights? The more I know the better fit I can help you find." She was smiling now.
I listed the needs for the maids and Ben spoke of what he thought would be good for the knights. I said "We will be back in one hour. Have the candates ready for inspection then." I held up three gold coins so she could see. Her eyes went big. I was sure they would be there. I turned to leave.
She asked "My lady may I know your name?" Her voice trembled a little at that.
Ben answered her "This is the Lady Ember Grand Mage of Sanctuary."
I smiled over my shoulder "One hour no more." Then walked out of the hall. I looked at Ben. He just smiled back at me. I walked to the open air market I had seen on the way to the hall. We had a good time shopping till it was time to go back to the hiring hall. Walking back I took a deep breath and readied myself for this trial. Ben held the door for me and I entered to find total bedlam!
The woman was running around trying to get the fifteen or so girls to line up. The boys were leaning around the walls trying to look important. Well this will not do at all. I looked at Ben "Take the boys outside. See if you can find any worth taking to Sanctuary." He nodded and left my side. I caught the eye of the woman. She rushed over looking scared. When Ben got the boys out of the hall I glided along the line of girls. These were typical small town girls. I picked seven and sent the rest home. That was that I had the maids I wanted. Ben came back in looking sour. "Any you can use?"
Ben sighed "Five are worth it one maybe." Man of few words.
"Hire them." I can play the few words game too. He nodded and headed outside. I turned to the seven girls. "You are hired we leave right away." I placed a gold coin in each girls hand then placed the three gold in the woman's hand. They all curtsied then grabbed their bags ready to leave. Smiles on all their faces. The woman smiled and went back to her desk.
The trip to the tavern did not take long. We all passed into the hire room and through the mirror portal. When through Ben took the boys off to the bunkhouse Bowing to me first. I took the girls to my home. I was hoping the others were hanging out there as they always did.
Darla and Angel were sitting on porch chatting. Angel had her crown on so was in Queen mode. I curtsied and said "Your Majesty, I have hired the maids you requested. There is seven so one for everyone of the six then the rest work for you." Angel stood and looked over the girls. The maids curtsied.
Angel smiled "Well done! Did you also get the knights?" I nodded. "Good, We will soon have this place set up right!" I could see she was pleased.
Soon I had all the maids set into all their homes and doled out the food I got in town so the homes were semi-stocked. Angel was nice and let me keep Zoe as my maid. By the time all was set and everyone was settled in it was time for us to go back to school. So we all headed for the mirror room. I shifted as I went through the portal so on the other side Eric was back for the week.
Being back as Eric was annoying but it was needed for school. I lived for weekends so I could be Ember. This summer I will be Ember full time and loving it. But for now I have to be the invisible storyteller. At least the girls talk to me when we are alone. That and my books keep me from going nuts. The week is a week. Schoolwork keeps me writing and not thinking.
On Wednesday I was called out of my last class to the office. I wondered what was up when I was told I had a phone call. Well there is a first time for everything. I answered the call "Hello Eric speaking."
A voice spoke that I had not heard for three years. "Hello Eric, it's your Mother. I am going to be by the school on Friday to see you. I know it has been a long time. We have a lot to talk about. I have to go now see you on Friday." That was it she had hung up. The first time I have heard from her since I came to this school and it lasted less than a twenty seconds. Dang it, I did not need this. I was in a funk as I headed to a meeting with Angel and the girls about the Great Hall of Sanctuary. This was going to put me behind in so many ways.
I reached the classroom to find the girls already there and sketching versions of the hall they liked. I entered and closed the door. I went over to the mirror and opened the portal. There is only one way to get through this with my sanity intact. That means make major Magic! I passed through the portal. I closed it right behind me. I shifted while passing through the portal so I was in Ember mode. I strode passed the knights on duty. I went to the far side of the cavern. I took a moment to center myself. I began to weave the spell to draw all the crystal from the rocks around me. As it came out I wove it into a Grand Hall like no other. Made completely out of crystal The Hall shown brilliant even in the low light of this part of the cavern. I strode in to the main room and started to shape it into a Throne room fit for the Queen of Sanctuary!
It took me four hours to make the outside and another three hours to finish the Throne room. I staggered back to the mirror room and opened the portal to the school. I shifted as I passed through and headed for my dorm to sleep it off.
In the morning at Breakfast Angel came up to me. "Are you OK? What happened yesterday?" The concern was written all over her face. But this was not the place to speak about it.
I gave her a grim smile. "I will tell you after school. Heavy stuff happened yesterday." I tried to eat without saying what it was. I could see she was not happy about being put off. I just did not have the strength to go into it right then. Maybe I should ask to talk to Ms. Teller, after all that is what she is there for and she knows about me. Angel was glaring at me. I knew she would not last till after school. I decided to take a chance.
After breakfast I took Angel by the hand and headed to the office. I knocked on Ms Teller's door. She said come in. When she looked up from her paperwork there was a look of worry on her face.
"After hearing about your phone call yesterday I thought I would see you Eric but What is Angel doing here?" Ms. Teller said.
"We need someplace safe to talk. How much did Darla tell you about me? About what I am doing?" I glanced around as we talked. I noticed a large full length mirror in the corner. A strange Idea came to me.
She looked at me "Are you asking if I know about Sanctuary the answer is yes. If you are asking if I know who the two of you are there again yes."
I smiled a grim smile "Lock the door we are going to test that!" When she had locked the door and turned I walked up to the mirror. I opened the portal taking her hand I stepped through shifting as I did. Angel came through right behind us. I turned to Ms. Teller and said "Welcome to Sanctuary." Her eyes were wide. I led them to the far side of the cavern and said "Your Majesty your new Great Hall. This way to the Throne room." I led them to the Throne room. I seen that Angel had changed her outfit into a sapphire blue gown. She even had on her crown. I spread my arms rising them slowly. As I did the light globes lit one by one till the Throne room was well lit. Well that was showing off a bit but I could not help myself. Angel and Ms. Teller was looking around in awe.
Angel asked "You did this all last night? You truly are The Grand Mage of Sanctuary!" She smiled and took a seat on the Throne. She looked quite regal sitting there. Just then Cryss came gliding in and settled on my shoulder. I smiled and scratched her between the wings. Ms. Teller fainted at that point.
I sent Cryss with a note summoning Zoe and the Queens Maids. We made Ms. Teller as comfortable as possible and waited for the maids. I took the time to tell Angel about my Mothers call and the emotion it brought up. "I used that emotion to fuel my magic to make the Hall. I had three years of pain to use so this is what came out." She just shook her head and placed her hand on mine. It helped a lot. Maybe I can get through Friday.
Thanks for the life giving comments please keep them coming.
When tales come true Chapter 07
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Chapter 7 Mother Dear
Angel and I Looked around the Crystal Hall as we called it while the maids took care of Ms. Teller. The basics were finished just furnishings and the like needed to be put in to complete it. I was proud of this wonder I made. It was good to get all that pain that I was holding before Friday. I decided to tell angel more of my story. All the girls knew the story up to my testing but the time between the testing and being sent to live at the school was still to be told. I left off solstice night. That is where I took up the tale.
After the testing my life changed. for the rest of the summer I was Ember. My Grandmother taught me all about being a girly girl as she thought of it. She also taught me the first steps in the art of magic. She told me stories and gave me exercises to make me more than just a ten year old kid. Everything went well till the end of the summer. I loved being Ember but I knew I could not be her at my parents house. I would have to live two lives for awhile.
My Mother was coming to pick me up so I thought I should change back. Grandmother did not like that but she did not stop me. I did not relies how much I had changed in such a short time. In boys clothes I still looked like a girl. This was not going to work.
Grandmother said "If you are serious then I will show you how to shift your looks to be Boyish or Girlish with magic. I will do this but you have to promise to come spend all your summers with me or where I tell you. Do you swear that you will?"
I had to do it so I said "Yes I swear!" That was it I had committed myself. She quickly showed me the spell and I shifted to look more like I did when I got here. Then she taught me to go the other way. Two looks for my two lives. It was sort of fun picking how I looked. I did not change my size or build just little things. Grandmother was pleased how easily I cast the spell.
Mother would be here soon so I had to stop playing and get ready. I made sure no Ember clothes were packed. As much as I wanted to keep the pretty things grandmother gave me I knew they would just start a fight if I had them. I did not like to fight with my parents I always lost. So I left behind the pretty things and faced forward.
Mother got there just a few moments later. My Father was working of course so it would be just her and me on the way back. She was in and out in hardly any time at all. Grandmother was a bit miffed but said nothing just kissed me goodbye. I did not know at the time but that was the last time I was to see her alive.
The ride back was a cold silence. Mother was stewing over something. I noted we were not heading home. I was afraid to ask so just sat and wondered. We pulled up to a medical building on the other side of town from where we lived. She got out and told me to come along. This place was scary. We went into a waiting room and Mother signed us in. I wondered what type of doctor we were going to see? It turned out to be a shrink! Grandmother had sent my Mother photos of me learning to be Ember! Mother was furious and made this appointment to De-girl me. Dang it this was bad! I was mad and would not talk till my Mother left the room. The shrink did not know how to deal with me. I hated this whole thing! He finally gave up after two hours.
Over the next three months Mother sent me to four other Shrinks. All male and all clueless. Mother did not try to talk to me about this just sent me to shrinks. Finally she had too much so over semester break I was packed off to boarding school. No one asked me, no one said word one I was just banished. That was a little over three years ago. There has been no contact from my parents till this phone call that lasted twenty seconds. So you see why I had such pain? I was not even told when Grandmother died! I only found out when the attorney contacted my about what I inherited.
Angel looked sad "How did you hook up with Lady Darla then? You seem to have been with her for a long time?
"The first summer after I arrived at school She came and showed me a letter from Grandmother placing me in her service." I grinned "We have been together ever since." I shrugged. "I have spent every holiday with her learning magic. Hard work at first but fun." A tap from the doorway brought me out of my memory's.
Zoe was at the door "The lady is awake. I have brought a snack over if you like? Will there be anything else?"
I smiled "We will be right in." I turned to Angel "I brought Ms. Teller over here to start setting up a circle of those who know and understand. That way if we need it we can have people to cover for us. What do you think?"
Angel smiled "Pulling the strings and playing the tune! I am in, let's do this." We walked back into the throne room. We could see that Ms. Teller was sitting by the wall drinking some tea. When she caught site of us she stood respectfully.
When Ms. Teller tried to curtsey and almost fell Angel stopped her. "You don't have to do that till you are recovered. I hope you understand who we are now?" Angel gave her a winning smile. When she nodded Angel said "You are one of the few so guard the knowledge well. We will call upon you from time to time to keep the secret safe. Do you understand?"
Ms. Teller said "I understand. This must be a great responsible to hold such secrets. I can guess why me but why now?"
I answered her "The tides of fate are moving. Those who walk the path will find the way limited. So we must open the path wider in this way." A good bit of BS to confuse her. Cryss glided in followed by Ben and Jenny. They barely looked around so it meant trouble. A moment behind them was Darla. They looked at Angel and me all fancied out so acted with respect.
Angel took control by striding to the Throne and sitting. "What news do you bring that is so urgent?" Her look was direct at Darla. Darla shook her head and Jenny was the one to speak.
"We came to find you the school is in a uproar! Cops are everywhere. They are looking for Eric. Seems they want to talk to him about his Mother!
I stepped in at that point "Are they local cops, marshals or Feds?
Jenny said "Mostly local but there are two Feds running the show. They want Eric bad!" I could tell Jenny was scarred. This was a bad thing to happen now.
"Let's go back I need to face this now." I sounded confident but I was anything but! I led the group to the mirror room. Ben wanted to stay with us but that would not be good so I sent him back to his school. Then I took a deep breath and opened the portal to Ms. Tellers office. I shifted as I passed through the others following quickly into the small room. I peeked out there was no one out in the hall. I looked at Jenny "As soon as I open the door you head back to class." I looked at Angel "You too, I will handle this myself." They both looked like they will argue but I cut them off. "This is a birth family mater so please do as I say! I opened the door and the girls scampered off to class. I stood with Ms. Teller and Darla for a moment. "I don't know what is going to happen but stay out of it! This could get messy and if I have to run it would be better alone." I thought Here goes nothing. I walked out to the main office.
There was a few people in the office and as soon as they caught sight of me I was swarmed and pushed into the Headmasters Office. The headmaster stood and introduced me to two women in suits "Eric Vine this is Helena Snow and Deanna Wright of the Tangent Institute. They have been looking forward to talking to you. We will talk about where you were later!
Ms. Snow said "Have you heard from your mother lately?"
I answered "Yes, Yesterday for about twenty seconds."
Ms. Snow "Are you sure it was her? Could it be anyone else?"
"It was her. Nobody irritates me so much in so short of time. I am as sure as I can be after a little over three years of no contact." I sounded put off and tired.
Ms. Snow "Did she say when she would see you? Anything would help.
I sighed "Friday, she did not say when on Friday."
Ms. Snow "Anything else you can think of that might help us find her?"
I laughed "She and I don't speak. I was exiled three years ago. Yesterday was the first phone call in all that time. Personally I don't want anything to do with the woman! Now can I go back to class?"
Ms. Snow "That's all we need for now. Tell her we want to talk to her if she shows. Thank you for your time." She handed me a card and she and her partner left.
The Headmaster looked at me "Where were you for the last three hours?
I sighed "In with Ms. Teller having a breakdown over the phone call."
The Headmaster "OK go back to class, first get a pass from Ms. Teller I am sure she is worried." It was then that I caught that the Headmaster was wearing a Rose Crest Ring! He smiled and waved me out.
I walked over to Ms. Teller's office and tapped on the door. It opened and I was rushed in. "You look tired what happened? Are you in trouble?" Ms. Teller did look worried.
I sighed "It is all cleared up as far as they wanting me. But it brings up a ton of questions I can't answer right now. Can I have a pass back to class. I said I was in with you having a breakdown over the phone call." I shook my head.
Darla knew that look "What is it something has you puzzled?
I sighed again "The headmaster has a Rose Crest Ring!"
Darla gasped "I'll look into it. You get some rest."
I smiled took the pass and headed out to return to class. Classes went fine the rest of the day. As soon as the classroom was empty I stepped up to the mirror thinking about crossing over to do some snooping. Angel came in right at that time.
She shook her head "leaving without me? You know you should be back in your room resting. You have been though a lot lately. But if you insist on going through then I am going with you." She smiled that winning smile.
Dang it, I did not need this. "I was thinking of snooping but I can't do that with a Queen along. So I guess I will go back and rest till dinner." For once I meant what I said and curtsied then left for my room. The rest of the day was quiet. In the morning I got ready for school wondering if my Mother would show early or at all? I hoped she would get here fast and leave just as fast! I wanted to go to Sanctuary and work on more rooms in the Crystal Hall. There was twenty four rooms yet to do in the shell that the Hall is right now. We only have almost two months left till summer starts. That is not much time when we can only work weekends. Well that is for later now is time for breakfast.
The classes went fine all day. I put aside her visit and worked on my studies. Finally classes were over for the day. All the girls left for Sanctuary without me. Still I waited for Mother Dear. This was really bugging me! If she does not get here by dinner I think I'll take off. It would serve her right.
It was in the middle dinner she finally showed. She looked older than I last seen her a bit of gray in her hair and few lines on her face. I handed the card to her and told her they wanted to talk to her. She put the card in her bag. She looked around then handed me a bag said that was from my grandmother. Then left quickly. So much for having a lot to talk about. I felt an enchantment coming from the bag a strong one. I decided to check out the bag in Sanctuary. No tracker made even magical ones can work though a portal. I decided on one more precaution. I would get a mirror for my room and leave from there.
Getting the Mirror for my room was not as hard as I thought it would be. So I set it up in the corner and locked the door. I got ready to go for the weekend. I was signed out and on one was around to see me not leave. I opened the portal and shifted as I stepped through. I was good being Ember again. I headed to my home. I was tired and had all I needed to investigate the bag there. Cryss was gliding around and swooped down to land on my shoulder. I gave her a scratch hello and kept on walking. Darla was at the house sitting on the porch drinking tea.
"Did you finally see your Mother?" Darla smiled when I nodded. "From your look it was as you expected? Learn anything new?
I sighed "She waited till I was eating dinner then showed up. She was there and gone in under 90 seconds. All she was doing was giving me this from my Grandmother." I held up the bag. "There is a enchantment on the bag that I can tell. I am going to check it out as soon as I get settled in.
Zoe came out. "Tea Miss? Have you eaten? I can fix you something if you have not."
I smiled "Yes to tea, Earl Gray I think. Yes I have eaten but something sweet would be nice." I sat on a chair on the porch next to Darla. Zoe went in to get my tea and nosh. I set the bag on a table between us. It was not hard to open. The only thing in it was a letter and the magic box that I got the Rose Crest Ring from when I was with Grandmother. I took the box and letter out and put them aside. Strange thing was I still felt the enchantment coming from the bag. I picked up the letter and checked the seal. It was my Grandmothers seal. I opened the letter.
Dear Ember,
If you are reading this I am dead and you have my bag. I don't know how it came to you so I hope it is still whole and the enchantment is still on it. I only want you to break the enchantment. If you are still with Darla you should know how by now. Have fun with what is in it. I love you and always have. Goodbye
Your loving Grandmother
Well that was a sad but lovely note I guess. Now how to break the enchantment? Hmmm A unlock spell might work or maybe a knock spell. I looked and thought of something to try. I took out my Rose Crest Ring and placed it on the bags opening. There was sparks and the bag jumped a bit. The enchantment felt less but not broken. I put the ring away. I thought for a moment then placed my Sword and the Rose Crest Ring on the seal spot and the bag shuttered and the enchantment broke. Books started to flow out of the bag. It turned out to be seventeen spell books. A treasure trove of spells. I guess this is what my Grandmother truly wanted me to leave me.
Darla was smiling "I am sure that enchantment is in one of these books so you can lock the books away until you need them. This many spell books are hard to come by.
I giggled and started looking at the books. It helped that they were libeled by the type of spells they contained. I found the enchantment book and reset the enchantment so only I could take out or put things in the bag of holding. It was not a hard spell so I was done in a hour. Zoe made me some more tea and I ate the pie she had brought me. I picked up the box and like the first time I put my will into it and said "Open please." It opened and inside was two rings. The first was my Grandmother's Falcon Crest Ring then another Rose Crest Ring. Well now I had two Rose Crest Rings. One I will use to test new people like I was tested. The other I will keep with the Falcon Crest Ring as keepsakes. I can travel everywhere with my Sword and the Rose Crest Ring. I had copied the Rose Crest Rings enchantment as well as the one for Sanctuary into my ring. I wonder where the Falcon Crest Ring goes to. It is a portal ring that is certain. I will have to check into that sometime. Not now though it was getting late and I want to get up early. So I said goodnight to Darla and headed to bed.
In the morning I came down to find my tea waiting and Darla making a list of some kind. I sat and Zoe served me some breakfast. I sure liked having a maid. As I was eating Darla finished her list and passed it to me. It was a simple list of what rooms were needed in the Crystal Hall. The list was for twenty rooms leaving four open. I was not sure why she was helping in this way but any help may get things done faster. I guess she has seen a lot of Great Halls. I thanked her and went on with my breakfast thinking. I had a lot of things to do today.
Jenny came in "What's up? I am going shopping today need anything? Byron is going with me so he can carry a lot." She was all smiles.
I smiled back at her "Zoe how's the pantry?" She gave me the thumbs up sign. "Looks like we are fine Jenny. Where you shopping at?"
Jenny smile went to a grin "Crossroads Trading Post!"
Darla put in "I am taking them through a mirror I know about."
I looked at her "How many you taking?"
Darla replied "Jenny and Tina plus their Knight escorts. Angel set it up. two today and two tomorrow. Should get all the homes stocked well this weekend. Any objection?"
I shook my head "If Angel set it up I don't have any say. " I grinded "Though I do need to start teaching magic soon. I will work on the Crystal Hall till the girls are free."
Angels voice came from behind me. "You have a problem with the way I do things Lady Mage? I tuned and could see she was angry.
I stood and curtsied "No your Majesty just stating my opinion. The last few days have me on edge I guess. Excuse me." I moved to go get ready for the day. I was a bit testy with them but the thing with my Mother was still on my mind. I should let her decide things like this. She is the Queen after all. She was right to call me on it. I need to calm down and let others do things without me being in on the planning. Oh well let it go! I have work to do.
When I returned downstairs the only one left was Angel. She was dressed down but I decided to curtsy and waited for her to ball me out. She sighed "Is this how it is going to be between us from now on? You made me Queen why don't you let me do my job? I am not that bad at it you know!"
"I will try. I am use to being the planner of the group. Maybe I should move to the other side of the lake. That way I won't interfere with the running of your court." I was feeling a little out of sorts today and it was showing.
Angel asked "What about the magic classes? What about Crystal Hall? Are you going to leave it unfinished?"
I could not look her in the eye. "You have Darla here she taught me so that would be fine. Crystal Hall can be finished in a normal way. I am not needed for that. I don't see one thing I can do for the group that is worth me staying for."
Angel looked at me and shook her head "Go, you are of no use to me in this state!"
"Please leave the house, Zoe you too." I shrank the house to the size it would fit in my bag. I walked to the waters edge and created a crystal boat. I stepped into the boat. Zoe quickly followed me into the boat. With a flick of water magic I sent the boat across the lake. Looks like I will be starting over.
To be continued
More life blood comments please!
When tales come true Chapter 08
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Chapter 8 Training Times
When the boat hit the far shore I looked at my new home. Cryss had been gliding on the wind and landed on the prow of the boat looking at me. "I guess this is our new home." I gathered my magic picked a spot placed the house down and enlarged it. I turned to Zoe "You did not need to come into exile with me."
She looked away "I was sent to serve you. That is what I am going to do!"
I wondered what was going on with her? "Well go check if anything got broken during the move. I am going to find a place for a mirror room." That's what I did I went along the wall looking for a good place. It did not need to be big because it only needs to serve two people. I found some people had been mining on this side. There was storage rooms with tons of crystal and metals I could use to create something wonderful. I even found a mirror room already set up. This took quite some time so I headed back to my home for lunch.
Zoe was on the ball and had my lunch ready and a report on what was broken during the move. It was only a few small things that did not matter. I was wondering if Darla was going to argue over the books in the den? I rested the rest of the day. In the evening a boat showed at the shoreline. Darla got off and I watched her head for my house.
She did not yell like I thought she would. She was really pleasant when she said "Good evening are you planning on staying here for long? When I nodded she went on. "Well I guess that is your right. If you don't like what's going on you withdraw. I need these books to start the others magic lessons. When I am done with them I will bring them back." She handed me a list.
I glanced at the list nothing of note. "Zoe go to the den and bring me these books." I smiled a tired smile at Darla. "I know this is probably a bad move on my part. I let my emotions get the best of me. I will not turn away any you send to me to learn crystal magic." I just sat on the porch and wondered what she would say next.
Darla smiled "That is good but I don't think it will be for a week or so. You need the rest and everyone needs to get into their training. Crystal magic is a specialty magic so not taught right off the bat. This summer I will be sending a few to you that are worth training in the higher levels of magic. Come to think of it this will work out well."
I smiled "Are you staying the night? Dinner is all most ready." Zoe came out with the books and handed them to Darla. Darla shook her head no. "I will see you later then."
Darla called over her shoulder "Rest well, you will need it. Till next time good luck." Then she was gone.
I went inside and Zoe served dinner. I made it a early night. Sunday morning I started the Hall of magic. Like the Crystal Hall this one was made of woven crystal. Unlike Crystal hall this was more like a gym with smaller practice rooms. It took all day to make the walls. I borrowed energy from the waterfall to fuel the project. I decided to head back to school before dinner. So I said goodbye to Zoe and headed to the new mirror room. Going through was the same shifting as I passed through.
Being back as Eric was a pain, I sure don't get to be Ember long. Two full days is not very much each week. After dinner I was laying in my room reading about reinforcement spells. I heard a knocking sound but it was not coming from the door. I glanced at the mirror and caught sight of the ripples caused by a link spell. I went over and opened the link. Angels face appeared on the mirror. I sighed "Your Majesty you need something from me?"
Angel smiled "Do you have a good book on ice magic? Darla said you have all the books we will need."
I thought a moment "I think there are a few in the Den but I can't get to them till after school tomorrow. I will look then and let you know. Do you need anything else? No? Ok I will get you the books when I can. I hope my hormone depression did not put you off too much. I am sorry it just gets to me sometimes."
Angel looked at me for a long moment "I understand I will remember that. good night." Then she broke the link and I was looking at myself again.
Ice magic is on the way to elemental magic. Powerful stuff if she can control it. I grabbed my Grandmothers bag and shuffled though the books looking for Elemental magic. I found a few good spells and jotted them down. I tapped the link that Angel used. She opened it.
"Was there something else? I thought you could not get the books now? Angel was puzzeled.
"I was looking through my spell books and found several ice spells you might like."
I opened the parcel portal to hand her the papers. "These might be a little ahead of where you are now but never to early to start your spell book. There are three there for a sort of apology about the way I acted." I looked away for a moment. "Has Darla taught you how to make your own spell book yet?"
Angel nodded "I was working on that. That's why I needed the books. I forgive you!" Out came the thousand watt smile. "Does this mean you will be coming back?"
I sighed "Not right now but if you need me use the link. I am preparing a Hall of Magic for upper level practice areas. Learning some spells can be dangerous so it is good to have a place away from the main area to train."
Angel looked thoughtful "I had not considered that. All you have done so far is create things. I haven't considered that they can destroy too. You did right after all. Are you good at those type of spells too?"
I shook my head "I am no combat mage but I can use some pretty strong spells if I have too! We will need to get a Combat Mage to teach that type of magic. I don't think right away though. Have the girls get used to magic then choose a type to follow."
Angel looked behind her. "I got to go. I am glad we cleared things up. Good night and sleep tight." I closed the portal and she closed the link. All was quiet again. I went back to my book happier than before.
The next day went as planned. After school I ported to Sanctuary and got the books Angel needed then ported back. I gave her the books the same way I gave her the papers the day before. The rest of the week went well.
Friday could not come too soon. I followed the way I did last week but went to my new home. I had a gift for the Queen so got in the boat and headed across the lake. When I got there I headed for The Crystal Hall. The Queen was in the Throne room with Darla. I smiled and curtsied. Angel asked "And what brings our Mage calling on us today?"
I held out a box to the Queen and Darla. "These will help when you need to get a hold of me. They opened the boxes to find pretty bracelets. "They do voice only but it would keep us connected."
Angel smiled "How do they work and do they do anything else?" It was clear she liked the gift.
"They work like a link. Just tap the sapphire. It does have a second feature, a shield. One use only so use it carefully. To activate place your fingers on the two stones at the same time. That is all there is to it." I curtsied and prepared to go.
"Just a moment Lady Mage. Mother sent a person to apprentice with you. Dixie come in now." From a side chamber came a girl a few years older than me. She glided over and curtsied deep to the queen and Darla. She turned to me "Dixie Rain this is Lady Ember Rose Del La Silver the Grand Mage of Sanctuary. She curtsied and presented a letter. It was from Queen Aslina. It was just a short note asking me to take care of and train this girl. Angel looked at me like well?
I looked Dixie over. Then turned to Angel "Looks like I got another mouth to feed a brain too. Looks like I won't be getting back to the Hall of Magic this weekend. Do you need anything else before I go Your Majesty?"
Angel came down from the Throne and showed me a book. "Does this spell look right? I could not read your writing." She smiled that great smile of hers.
I glanced at the spell. I reached into the bag at my side and pulled out the Elementalist book and flipped to the spell to check it. I pointed to the word she had got wrong. She quickly changed the word. I said "cast it." She did but it fizzled. I shook my head and showed her the right way to cast it. A tiny Ice Dragon formed to my call and the cold in the room dipped twenty points. Just then Cryss glided in and landed on my shoulder. She was not happy about another dragon being around. I said "Do you want the ice dragon or can I let Cryss have it?"
Angel said "Cryss can have it with my blessing." Cryss looked at me eager. I nodded and she acted. A single burst of flame from her mouth and the Ice dragon was gone. Cryss looked pleased. The room heated back up. The Queen was impressed. "You did not tell me Cryss could do that."
"Cryss is growing up no telling what she can do as she grows. I turned to Dixie "Are you ready to go? that reminds me."
I tapped the sapphire and Zoe's voice came on "Yes Miss?"
I smiled "Set another place for dinner."
Zoe came back at once "Yes Miss." That was all it took.
I curtsied to the Queen and nodded to Darla. I glanced at Dixie and walked out. Dixie scrambled after me stopping to get her bags. We got to the boat and got in. A flick of magic and we were on our way. I stopped in the center of the lake. "Dixie do you know water magic?" When she nodded I said "OK Take us to that shore." it was a simple test. If you knew water magic it was easy. When she seem to be having trouble moving the boat
I decided to help her by lightning the load. With a spell I had read about the night before I grew wings and flew to the shore. I watched as she tried to get the boat going in the right direction. I shook my head as she went in circles. I went in for dinner wile she was still trying.
An hour later I went to check on Dixie. She was still where she was. With a wave of my hand and a flick of my magic the boat came sailing in to shore. She looked at me and looked like she wanted to cry. I waved her to follow. I showed her into my home and pointed at the table. She sat. I Was wondering what I was going to do with this one. She said she knew water magic but did not pass a simple test. Hmmm I will have to give this some thought. As Zoe served Dixie I went to my Den and thought.
Two hours later I came out of the Den with Grandmothers testing box. Dixie was still sitting at the table. I set the box in front of her and said "Open this box without harming the box or using your hands." I waited to see what she would do. She looked over the box then tried a knock spell and a unlock spell. Nothing worked for her. It was at that point I caught on to why she failed. "Put your energy into the box and say open please." I said. She did and it popped open. She looked at the box then at me questioning? "It is why you failed at the boat test and this test. You over think things! Pick a spell then just let the magic flow. It is just that easy. Now go to bed and think on this." Zoe showed her to the spare room. I went back to the Den to read some more.
In the morning I pulled sleepy head out of bed and set her to creating chairs out of metal rods. It was a repetitive and mind-numbing task. It should get her to do not think. Then I went to reinforce the practice rooms. A needed task but again repetitive. With six practice rooms on the north and south walls that's a lot of work. I took breaks for breakfast and lunch calling in Dixie as I did. I finished my task two hours before dinner. I checked on Dixie and she had nine usable and two maybes done. I told her she could stop when she had twelve done. I watched as she finished the last one. I told her to sit in each chair and if it holds it passed. Then we will see the count. Both maybes broke so I left her to finish two more chairs. I went to my home and relaxed. An hour later she came in finished. I handed her a book on basic shaping magic to read till dinner. After Dinner I had her take one chair to each practice room. Then she was done for the night.
On Sunday morning I had her change to making Ten benches. This was for the main room in the Hall of Magic. I told her it should take no longer than lunch time. I cast the reinforcement spell on the walls of the main room to finish my task. Dixie managed to complete her task on time. We both took time after lunch to move the benches into the main room and placed them around the walls. I then set her self study for the week. I gave her three books to study and practice. Water magic, Wind magic and Ice magic were the subjects. I left for the mirror room before dinner.
As I passed through the portal I shifted. So Eric was back for the week. Only four weekends left till summer begins. I spent the week keeping up with my schoolwork so I could have my weekends free. On Friday I found myself really looking forward to see what Dixie can due with a little training. I just hope she did the training I set for her. After school I signed out and went through the portal shifting halfway between. I was getting pretty good at shifting while in the portal.
When in Sanctuary I headed for my home to see how things were going. Half way there I felt a tingle at my wrist that meant I had a call coming over the link. I opened the link. It was Darla "Ember are you in Sanctuary yet? I need your help at the Crystal Hall."
I smiled "I'll be right there. What's the problem?" I was in a good mood and hoped the problem did not destroy that.
Darla's voice was stressed "Queen Angel is not here and Queen Aslina is here. Angel is stuck at school right now and can't get away. You are number two so it is up to you to deal with this."
So much for my good mood. "I'll be right there." Forget the boat it is too slow. Looks like it is wings again. Good thing I memorized the spell. So I cast the spell and I grew wings real fast. Off I flew to see to this problem. It only took a few moments to get across the lake. I landed by the Crystal Hall folded my wings and walked in. I have to remember to leave extra height for wings in my next hall. As I entered the Throne room I headed right for Darla and Queen Aslina. They both turned to watch me approach. I put on my best smile and curtsied wings out to Queen Aslina. I like the effect. "Your Majesty what brings you to the Crystal Hall today?"
She looked at me and my wings then spoke "I have the first three People ready to come over to Sanctuary. Are you ready?" She smiled knowing this puts us in a spot.
I smiled back "We are almost ready. Summer is still three weeks away you know? Our main people will be getting ready for finals right now. School is important don't you agree?"
Queen Aslina looked me up and down "Are you refusing my request?" Her smile was cold as ice.
I sighed "To add any more stress at this time would adversely affect Finals and in direct proportion the heath of the six. So I am afraid I will have to say no to any new people till after Finals!" I was standing straight and looking her right in the eye as I said this.
She looked me up and down once again "I see. This is your last word?" I nodded "Very well I will wait for Three weeks." She turned to the door. "Tell my Daughter I was here."
That was all she was gone. I took a deep breath my wings ruffled. Darla looked at me "You have grown. I like the wings." I was not sure how to take that. With Darla you never know. A half hour later Angel hurried in. She looked around then came over to Darla and me.
Angel looked worried "Where is she? I got back as soon as I could. What happened here?" Darla looked at me and then filled in the Queen. I just stood there and listened. I was just glad that I did not have to tell it. Angel looked me up and down much as her Mother had frowning. Angel sighed "I guess it came out as best as it could. I don't think stalling would have worked. You did very good. Thank you for filling in for me."
I curtsied to the Queen "Do I have your permission to withdraw?" I was still in formal mode.
Angel looked around and leaned over and gave me a hug. She whispered in my ear "I love your wings. You will have to teach me that spell." I truly knew we were good now. She let go and I left. As I was heading for the shoreline I ran into Jenny, Jessie, Tina and Tara. We got caught up on each others lives quickly. It was good. I said later then took to the sky. I flew across the lake slowly relaxing. As I landed near my home Zoe came out and took my bag. I was home for the weekend and that made me happy.
I checked on Dixie and she was over at the Hall of Magic. I decided to test her on Saturday. I am just going to relax today. I walked to the crystal storage room and loaded a large bin with white quarts crystal for making a bigger boat. Making magic is how I relaxed. I started to make a tri-hull boat to carry people and goods across the lake. After two hours I had a very nice boat done. It was dinner time so I went in.
An hour and a half later I was in the Den reading my spell books when I tapping came at the door. It was Dixie "Mistress I don't understand this part." It was the part on creating ice minions. A very hard part of the book. I looked at the spell provided. To put it straight it sucked. I took out my spell book and flipped to the spell I had given Angel. I showed Dixie.
"Copy this spell. It will work much better than the one in that book. We will go over it in the morning." I handed her some paper and a pen. She wrote quickly and clearly. "I hope you have been studding I am going to test you tomorrow. Get some sleep it is going to be a long day tomorrow." I waved her out. I went to bed soon after.
In the morning I went through my morning routine and headed down for some tea. Zoe was ready for me as always. My Grandmothers testing box was on the sideboard. I got a strange Idea. "Zoe I would like you to open this box without using your hands or harming the box." She looked at me then at the box. Her look became one of concentration.
"Open box!" Zoe said. the box popped right open. Well that answered that.
I smiled "Well take the ring. It is yours now." I watched as she reached out almost like the ring was hot. It looked like she was scared of the ring. She took the ring and held it up looking at it. The crest shone brightly a Sword and Rose. "We will talk of what this means later right now wear it in good heath." I took the box back into the Den placed another Crest Ring in it. I then put the box away. It was as I thought Zoe has potential for magic. I would have to think on this.
When I came out of the Den Dixie was sitting having some tea. "Well I hope you made use of the self directed study time I gave you? Because it is testing time! Up, up lets go time to see what you have learned." I tuned to Zoe "I'll be in the Hall of Magic Room P1 if anyone needs me." She nodded.
Room P1 was a mid-sized practice room. I set out a few props then told Dixie "I want you to go through exercise's one through four in the water magic book. You can start now." This should be a good warm up. The first one was to gather water from the air into a bucket. Very basic and should be no trouble. She did it ok. I put down to do this exercise more. Number two was to make the water spin in the bucket. She sloshed the water showing little control. Dang it she was failing again. I stopped her from going on. I told her "Switch to ice magic use the water to make a ice mirror. Again a basic spell. She got it to form the mirror but it did not hold more than a moment. She failed again. "Switch to wind magic." I lit a candle and placed it across the room from her. "Blow out the flame without blowing over the candle." She failed again. I don't know why but this was ticking me off.
I placed four objects before her. "Change the shape of these items." I instructed. I knew she can shape metal lets see what else she can shape. She picked up the rock and shaped it then the piece of wood. So far so good. then she picked up the crystal. It seemed to be hard for her and took longer. The last was a piece of leather. This seemed to change just by her looking at it. I said "that's all for now go read that book on shaping I gave you." I watched as she walked away.
I tapped the link for Darla. When she answered "We need to meet. I think I found what magic Dixie is good at but I can't teach her this type of magic."
Darla asked "Should I come to you or you come here?" To the point as always.
"Can you come here? I want to show you the Hall of Magic as we talk" I giggled showing off again.
She chuckled "Ok I'll be right there. You have me intrigued." She ended the link.
I cleaned up then headed for the shoreline. I spotted Darla's boat coming across the lake. When she landed I found she was not alone. Angel and Ben were with her. I smiled at Darla and curtsied to Angel and shook Ben's hand. I led them to the Hall of Magic and showed them around. They were inpressed.
Darla spoke "Now that you have shown off lets get down to it. What type of magic is Dixie suited for?"
I sighed "She is a Healer. It is a type of magic I was never taught. So I can't teach her. She needs to find a Healer to apprentice to. It is the only way to bring out her full potential."
Angel put in "True healers are very rare! Are you sure?"
I shook my head "As sure as I can be with these tests. There is nothing else I can do for her. She needs the right teacher! If we could get a healer to move here and teach Dixie it would be a very good thing! Darla do you know any that can be trusted?"
Darla looked thoughtful "I just might! If she is still alive. This would fill a hole in our ranks I have been worried about. I'll look into it."
Angel Smiled "This brings us closer to being ready for the Summer. I think We will be ready and we will do a great job. What do you think Ben?"
Ben looked thoughtful "We will do the job. Need more knights though."
"I guess that says it all. Who's staying for lunch? I said. Everyone raised their hands. I giggled and led the way to my home.
Life giving comments please!
When tales come true Chapter 09
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Chapter 9 Healer
Having everyone over for lunch was fun. Dixie stayed in her room being embarrassed. Everyone else had a good time though. After the food it came down to talking about where we should take Sanctuary. This is the first time all the main players sat down to do this.
Angel started us off "I think we should act like a more relaxed version of my Mothers Hall. Teens need openness to grow. I do think we need more for the boys to do."
Darla stated "I agree but think the numbers should be equal boy girl wise. This is the time hearts open up so there should be romance possible. That is something the Six have not got into yet and need too."
I put in my thoughts "Romance is going to complicate things. I am all for it if it happens but I for one am not going to look for it."
Angel looked at me "You are the one who needs it the most you know. Being a Grand Mage has closed you off. Romance would open you up. Besides it is a great stress reliever!"
Ben just sat back and watched as we talked things out. We kept going on about romance and filling in the holes in our ranks so we could teach everyone who comes to us. But in the end nothing was decided. So Angel and Darla went back to the boat to leave. Ben decided to stay for a bit to assess the security risks over here. So I showed him around my side of the lake. We found many things I had not noted so far. Including a bunkhouse like on the other side of the lake. He looked over the Bunkhouse and said "I will stay here tonight. I will set some guards here in the next few days. I wish we had a better way to travel between the sides of the lake."
I smiled "We need to set some mages at the mirror rooms to port people through. I'll draw up a plan for that and see what Angel and Darla think. It should be set up soon." About this time I noted that we had been looking around for four hours. How time flies when you are with someone fun. We went back to my home to have dinner. Dixie was downstairs so I asked her "Have you ever opened a portal by yourself?"
Dixie looked sad "No Mistress, I was never allowed. I don't even have a portal ring. May I ask why you ask that?"
I sighed "Until we get the right teacher for you we need you to do something. We need a portal mage to work the mirror room."
She looked like I hit her. "What do you mean the right teacher? I thought you were the one to teach me? Have I failed you too many times?"
I shook my head "I have found the type of magic that is best for you and it is one I am not good at. So I am finding you a teacher that can teach you properly. I like you Dixie so I want to do right by you." When she still looked down I continued. "You are a healer. It is a very rare form of mage. So you should be glad to have such a rare gift." She did not look like she believed me. I picked up a knife and cut my hand and held it out to her. "Heal me as I know you can." She slowly reached out and took my hand. Her hand felt warm and slowly turned hot. When she took her hand away my hand was healed like it had never been cut! I smiled "See I knew that you are a healer! A very strong one at that! This is one test you passed without a hitch." She looked at my hand shocked. "I can not do that so I am having Darla find you a Healer to learn from. Your skills will help Sanctuary greatly!"
Dixie seemed to be in shock "I'm a healer. I never gave that a thought. I can do magic right I just needed to find the right kind!" Her smile came back and we were both happy. We sat down and ate after that.
After dinner was done I took Zoe out for a walk and talk. We walked for a bit then ended up at the mirror room. This is where I test my thoughts. I looked at Zoe ant told her to open a portal. I did not tell her how just to do it.
She looked at me "How did you know? I don't think I have done any magic while I was here?" She shook her head.
I shrugged "The box test told me a lot but I was wondering about you from the start. You might as well tell me all about it now."
She sighed "The Archmage has been watching this project since the start. She remembers the stories and wants to see what you do with it. I was sent to watch and protect you. I am a combat mage fire type. I was sent in undercover so the different factions would not try anything. Nobody but the Archmage, you and me know this. I don't know why I was given this job but I plan to do it well. Besides it is fun being a maid for a bit."
I looked her in the eye. "Well if you planned to hurt me you could have many times. So for now I will keep this between you and I. I will think on this but your role may change. I need someone who can open a portal read here during certain parts of the day. I will give you a ring and you will do it. We will tell people I found you to have potential and am training you as a portal mage. That would give you more freedom to move around the area."
She smiled "That would be nice. It is hard to protect you if I am stuck in the house all day. You don't really spend much time at home you know." She grinned when she said the last part. We headed back and I went into the Den to think.
Sunday morning Darla got a hold of me and told me she was heading out to talk to the healer she knew. She said it would take a few days. Well by next week we should have Dixie sorted out.
Ben showed up for breakfast. It was nice to have him around. Not that I was thinking of romance. My two lives makes that too complicated. I am sure Ben would not want to go out with a part time girl. Sometimes I wish I was normal. Having two lives can really suck sometimes. Well I guess I can't dwell on that. I walked to the mirror room with Ben and put him through the portal to the other side of the lake. I went back to my home and into the den to work up the plan for the portal mage rotation. Cryss was fidgety on her perch so I tossed her a few crystals to eat. That made her happy.
Zoe came in after tapping at the door like a good maid. Dang what am I going to do about her? She set down a cup of tea. She paused then withdrew. After what was reveled in the mirror room I am not sure what to think about the whole matter. The Archmage a mage of great power always watching from the shadows. Like Angel says Pulling strings and playing the tune. Why does she want me protected? Protected form who or what? What does this mean? Well I have to get out of my head. I am going to work on my new boat. As I walked down to the shore Darla's Boat bumped ashore. Jenny and Tina came out of the boat.
Jenny smiled "We thought we would spend the day with you if you don't mind? Darla's away so lessons are off today."
"You could use the practice rooms in the Hall of Magic if you want? All I was going to do was work on my new boat. What type of magic does she have you doing?" I asked.
Jenny said "Tina's working on wind magic and I am working on fire magic."
"Ok I'll teach you both a spell you can practice then we will see how it goes." I fished around in my bag till I came up with the right book. "For Tina, Pixie wings would be good! For Jenny, Dragon wings will do!" They both looked at each other very happy. I wrote out the spells. Then took them to the Main room in the Hall to practice. I watched and corrected as they cast their spells. Both sported the right wings. Tina buzzed her wings to show them off. Jenny flapped hers a few times to get used to them. I smiled at their antics. After I had them fly around the room a few times the side effects of the spells became apparent. Tina shrank to six inches tall and Jenny turned scaly and red. At that point I told them to break the spells. When they did they both returned to normal almost. Tina retained the pointed ears and Jenny remained slightly reddish. We talked of the spells and they both wanted to prefect the casting the spells. If they can take it to a certain level and stop maybe the side effects would not be so bad. Jenny looked at me and said "Why do you not have side effects when you grow wings?"
I smiled at her "I do have side effects from my wings. Every time I grow them it gets harder to make them go away and I get addicted to having them. The compulsion to find high places to soar is very strong even now. In magic the stronger the spell the stronger the cost! When I created the Crystal hall there was a great cost. It is a part of me and if it is harmed I am harmed. Same with everything I create to some extent. You see I am now linked to Sanctuary in a very real way." The girls looked at me not knowing what to say. I just smiled and said "Shall we fly across the lake?" Both shook their heads no. "You can shift your selves back if you change too much but then that's another spell." I grinned "Time for lunch I think. Don't worry just remember everything we do has a cost." We walked into my home and had a good lunch Zoe had ready for us.
After lunch I sent the girls back over the lake and got ready to head back to school. I was heading back early to get some studying done. Eric had finals to get ready for. Dang it is hard when I am two people. Who is the real one? Oh well I guess I will find out after I am done with school till then I will just live two lives. I went to the mirror room and ported shifting halfway through back to Eric.
At the school I signed back in and set myself to study in the study hall. An hour later two people sat down beside me. it was Ms. Snow and Ms. Wright. Well isn't this a kick in the head. I sighed "Can I help you two?
Ms. Snow said "We want to talk to you about what your mother gave you. It is very important."
I looked at them and decided to tell them a little bit of the truth. "My mother just delivered a ring box with a ring in it. Nothing of note outside the family."
They looked at me like they were trying to decide if I was telling the truth. "Can I see this ring box an ring?" Ms. Snow asked.
I shook my head. "I have already passed it on to another family member. Before you ask I have no reason to tell you who or where they are. The Box and ring are nothing special so it does not matter. I have nothing else to say on that matter. So just leave me alone."
Ms. Snow looked hard at me. In a quiet voice she said "We know you are hiding something and it has to do with magic! You wear a ring of one of the great houses so You are a noble and We will bring you to justice if we have to. No one is above King's law"
I looked at them "You are chasing the wrong guy! I live under no King. You must have the wrong country. As for Magic that does not even require a response. As for my being a Noble, my family was at one time but that was centuries ago. I wear this ring as a memento of my Grandmother. Your barking up the wrong tree!" I was getting real ticked at them. They were hitting a little too close to home.
A teacher came over "Is there a problem here?"
Ms. Snow "No problem here." She glared at me "This is not over. You will see!" Then strode off with her sidekick following.
I was really ticked off. The teacher asked "Are you all right? Should the Headmaster be made aware of this?" I nodded.
"I am Ok but I don't want those two around me any more. They are nothing but trouble!" I closed my books and got ready to go back to my room. The teacher rushed off. I did not need this with finals just around the corner. I got back to my room when a massager came rushing up with a summons from the Headmaster. Bloody lovely day I am having! I headed for the office after dropping off my books.
The Headmaster was in even though it was a Sunday. I knocked on his door. I heard "Enter." So opened the door. There was two women in with the Headmaster. One was the teacher that I talked to and the other was Ms. Teller. Well this could prove interesting. I entered slowly. The Headmaster pointed to a chair so I sat. The teacher was finishing telling about what happened from her point of view. She had heard most of what was said, too much of what was said. The Headmaster was just listening without expression. When the teacher was done he said "That will be all Ms. Bell I will take this matter from here." The teacher left. The Headmaster looked at me. "Those two are proving a problem. Though they are right you are hiding things. I knew your Grandmother. I knew many of her secrets. I am not sure how fare you are into those secrets but I don't like how it is disrupting my school! I noted that you wear a portal ring. Don't deign it. That means you are aware of the other world. How far you have gone there I don't know. I am not sure I want to know.
I added "You wear the Rose Crest Ring so I know you know more than most. I think you don't want to go into who I am on the other side."
He frowned "I may not want to but I think I have to. Your life there is splashing over into this side. So I will ask you once and only once to tell me what is going on?"
I thought for a moment. "I don't think it is wise to tell you everything but I will tell you that I used to work for Queen Aslina directly. I now am a founding member of the new Sanctuary."
He held up his hand and I stopped. "I can't believe that the Six are all young women. So you can not be one of them." When he stopped talking I got up and locked the door.
"This is to not go outside this room." When they both nodded I shifted. Ms. Teller had seen it before but this was new to the Headmaster. He frowned harder. "As you can see it is true. I will not let those Tangent people interfere with the work I am doing. I keep my two lives apart as I can but there is some bleed over."
The Headmaster looked at Ms. Teller "You knew about this." She nodded He went on Eric what you are telling me is out there even for the other world. Are you really a boy or a girl?"
I smiled "For now I am both. A boy here and a girl there. After I leave school I will decide what side of the fence I will live on. For now I live two lives. If you can't handle this I can take the memory's from you." I am hoping he can so my circle enlarges. He looked like he was considering it.
He shook his head "If I am going to head off these people I need to know this. So I will keep my memory's. Just one more Question, is there any more of the six here at this school?"
I smiled "To answer that question I would need permission from my Queen. so I wont answer just say that the trouble is to do with only me. I don't know why but they are targeting me. In less than two weeks I will disapeare into the summer and they will never find me."
The Headmaster looked thoughtful. "How is your grades? Are you up to date on all your classes?" He looked like he had a plan. For some reason I got a shiver down my back.
I answered "I am caught up on all my classes and having no problems. I get top marks without being showy about it. What do you have in mind?"
He smiled and I got a chill again. "I think you are going to get sick. I will have your class work sent to me and I will pass it to you. You will come back for finals but it will through them off if your not here."
"So your saying that I port to Sanctuary and you send my class work there. I only come back for finals. Is than what you are suggesting?" I asked. I hoped I heard right. Just then the phone rang and the Headmaster answered it. He mostly listened so I was not sure who it was. When he hung up.
He said "We got a problem those Tangent people are at the gate with a search warrant."
"I how long can you stall them? I will port to Sanctuary from my room. I can be away in just a few moments. There is nothing in my room of interest to them."
The Headmaster asked "Do you really need to go to your room or can you port from elsewhere?"
I shrugged "I just need a full size mirror. The rest is me. I don't keep anything in my room." The Headmaster opened a closet door to reveal a full size mirror. I opened a portal.
I was about to step through when Ms. Teller grabbed my arm "I am going with you. We need to talk about this more. You can send me back later." I looked at the Headmaster and he nodded. I sighed and stepped though. I had ported to the side of the lake with the Crystal Hall. I headed right there. I was looking for Angel. It was time to get answers. I ran into Angel half way to the Hall.
I said "We need to talk Angel. Things are coming to a head and I need answers. I hope you can give me some of them. Have you ever heard of the Tangent Institute or the King's Law?"
She looked startled "The Tangent Institute is a Watchers group. They know about this world and make sure that the two don't mix much. If they are spouting about the King's Law they are a faction that think there should be no crossovers. Not good, not good at all this is real bad. Tell me everything that has happened." That was not Angel asking that was the Queen commanding! I quickly filled her in as we headed for the Crystal Hall. It did not tale too long. As we passed the Throne room door she shifted into her sapphire gown and crown. This was becoming a official thing. I shifted my dress into a silver gown and pulled out my staff of office. Ms. Teller stood off to one side watching. Cryss swooped in to settle on my shoulder. This was as official as it gets. The Queen sat on the Throne and thought. "You did right getting out of there. I am not sure if you can ever go back there? The danger is high right now." She clapped her hands. One of her maids came to see what she wanted. "Call all the Six here at once!" She was pulling in everyone this was bad!
I asked "Your Majesty do the people have any mages on there side?" I was hoping she would say no. That would be the safest answer. My hopes were dashed when she answered.
"I believe they do! Is there a way to bar the mirror rooms? We need to make this place as safe as we can. With as few people as we have Sanctuary is in Danger!"
"Yes I can Bar the Mirror rooms tough it will take time and Lady Darla is still out there." I said Thinking out loud. A jangle at my wrist caught my attention. I opened the link with Darla. "Darla we need you back here now Bad things are going down!"
She replied in her teacher voice "Calm down I am on my way. What has happened?" She was being very calm as always. I filled her in and she lost her calm. "Dang it those people are nothing but trouble! I am bringing the healer with me. We need to hold up till this storm passes." I looked at Angel and she nodded. I rushed out growing wings as I did. Up in the are I headed for my side of the lake to bar the mirror room on that side. Darla's voice came to me "I am through should I bar the mirror room or are there others coming?"
I shouted to be heard over the wind "Bar it!" That would make us a little safer. This will make finals hard to get to. We need to get this settled fast. I landed next to the mirror room. I started to cast the barring spell as soon as I landed. It was a hard spell but one I knew well. I took me a hour to bar every mirror in the room. Time to go back and see what has been happening while I was gone. The flight back was fast and straight. I walked in and everyone was there. Everyone was in their best outfits. If it was not such a dire circumstance I would think it was a party.
We talked for two hours before the first attack came. The bar spells held. They were really trying to get to us. Apparently they did not know about the second mirror room as no attack came there. I started to form a plan to evacuate everyone from Sanctuary if it came to that. Just where to send them? I would stay my link to Sanctuary was too strong to give it up. I would send them then destroy the mirrors so they could not be followed. Then anyone who would try to invade my home would feel the full wrath of the Grand Mage of Sanctuary!
So the siege of Sanctuary began. Darla and I did back to back watches to fend off the attacks. The knights were placed half by each mirror room. Things were very tense. The maids made emergency packs and kept everyone fed. The first line of defense was Darla and I. Our magic was the strongest so we held the door closed. As I sat my watch I read my combat spell book. Zoe was a combat mage but only I knew that so I was keeping her as a ace in the hole. It was a hard three days! before they broke through. I used a shatter spell to break all the mirrors in the room. Five fighters got through before I could stop them. Ben and the knights attacked them right away. It was a quick bloody fight with the knights on the winning side. The cost was there. Three of our knights were hurt badly and we were out one mirror room. The breaking of the bar spell hurt Darla badly. She was almost knocked out. That left me and the backup mirror room. I pulled Angel aside. "It looks time for hard choices. Do we evacuate or try to hold this place?"
She looked at me "Where would we go? Do you think anyone would take us in? I have been thinking about this. There is no place to run to. I am afraid it is do or die time!" Then it came and I knew it was truly too late.
I shook my head "It is too late they have found the back door. I am taking the knights over there. Wish me luck!" I turned and spread my wings. The knights went the long way around the far end of the lake. I tuned after the last knight had passed a certain spot then I cast a dome spell. All the others and the Crystal Hall were covered by a woven crystal shield. At least they would be safe for a little wile if I fall. I continued across the lake to fight a great battle I could not afford to loose.
The back door as I called the second mirror room was smaller than the first but still held fourteen mirrors. I ordered Ben to physically brake all but three of the mirrors. This would funnel all the attacks to those three mirrors. Ben set his men ready to rush in if my spell breaks. Maybe I should say when it breaks. I was using all my strength to hold the line. I called on all the energy sources in reach to reinforce my spell. On the sixth day my spell broke. I remained standing by pure will. This was my home! No one was going to take it away from me. The fight lasted for hours. Until only Ben, Byron, Zoe, Cryss and me were left. They had stopped my break spell many times during the fight. Finally they stopped coming through and I was able to shut down the portal. I sat down as I told the boys to break the mirrors. We could not take another attack. When it was done I passed out.
I floated for a eternity embracing the nothingness. I was sure I was dead. I had been here before when I was very little. I just floated and waited for my next life to begin. Then there was pain. All I felt was pain. Somewhere someone was crying. I did not know who I just wanted them to stop. I wanted the nothingness back. There was another feeling a warmth flowing through my chest outward. Magic, it was magic that I was feeling. The pain slowly went away. I could breath again. I was alive again. I opened my eye's and I was in my bed. This was my bedroom in Sanctuary. We must have won.
A maid came in she looked startled when she seen I was awake. She tuned back and ran out. What's going on that was not Zoe? Was one of the Queens maids? I can barely move. How long have I been out?
Darla came though the door and sat on the chair next to the bed. "You decided to live huh? I am glad you did. Took your sweet time about it. How do you feel?"
I looked at her "Drained and stiff as a board. I take it we won?" I sighed.
Darla shook her head "Yes we won but at a great cost. All but two of the knights that maid of yours, you did know she is a combat mage, and your dragon walked away from the fight. They had to carry you. You have been in a coma for three days."
I sighed again "Yes I knew about Zoe and why she is here. Three days seems like thirty. Well after I get a little better I will make a mirror and we can contact the outside again. Maybe We can just make finals."
"We will see" Darla said. Just as Angel and the girls came in. Followed by the healer. The girls gave me hugs and the healer looked me over. I was pronounced on the mend.
So ended the Siege of Sanctuary. It started the aftermath of the battle.
Life boosting comments Welcome. (All comments welcome)
When tales come true Chapter 10
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Chapter 10 Aftermath
Being laid up is not one of my favorite things especially when there is so much to do. I was not allowed out of bed except for the bathroom till the healer cleared me. That took another three days. I would be climbing the walls if I wasn't so stiff. I was told that cleaning up after the battle was a grim task. It was mostly done by the time I was let out of bed.
The first thing I did was create a mirror and open a portal to the school. If nothing else I had to send Ms. Teller back. I used a peephole spell to see if the coast was clear. It was so I stepped through leading Ms. Teller. The portal opened into the closet in the Headmasters office. I peeked out to find him alone. I opened the door and stepped out. He jumped up when he caught sight of me and Ms. Teller. "Your back, thank the gods. What happened? I tried after a few days to message Sanctuary but could not get through!"
I went and locked the door. "You don't want to know what happened. Let's just say bad things went down." I was still in Ember mode so I sat properly and looked at him. "What happened here?"
He sat back down "They searched your room and the rooms of four others. They did not find anything then left. I waited then tried to contact you. Are the other students that disappeared with you? We are all so worried!"
"Jenny, Jessie, Tina, Tara and Angel are all fine. We need to know about finals? Can we still take them? Then we will disappear for the summer."
"I will get the tests and you all can take them in secret. I don't want those people coming back. We can't have you six failing can we. Wait a moment Six of you? Does that mean? " he noted. Just then the Mirror on the closet door turned into a portal and Angel stepped though in full Queen mode along with Ben in full armor. I stood and curtsied to the Queen. The Headmaster looked shocked then bowed. Ms. Teller also curtsied she was getting better at that.
Angel spoke "Have you made the arrangements yet Lady Ember? This is a dangerous endeavor."
"I was just making them Your Majesty." I fell into the formal language quite easy. The Headmaster looked at Angel then placed her face.
He smiled "And will Your Majesty be returning to school soon? Without the crown of course. You look quite splendid in that gown but you also looked very good in your uniform." He seemed quite pleased with himself at his turn of complement.
Angel beamed a sad smile at him. "I will be here for finals then I am not sure. A Queens duty must come first." That smile could melt a stone heart. It worked on him just as well. He was putty in her hands. Ben just looked on in his quiet way. Ben let his weapon's speak for him.
"I will set the finals tests for tomorrow if it is ok with you? Contact me in the morning and I will confirm it." The headmaster bowed again. The Queen tuned and I went to the mirror to open the portal. "Will I be seeing Eric at the tests?" I nodded. We pasted through the portal.
I put a bar spell on our one mirror. I turned back from the mirror and Angel was in my face! "Do you know how much danger you put all of us in? she raged.
I was calm as I responded. "The address for sanctuary has changed. The chance that they would find this one mirror without a total retuning of their rings is minimal at best. Even your ring will not work to come back here if you leave. So I say it is safe to keep a promise." Strangely I was still calm.
Angel backed off a bit. "What do you mean my ring wont bring me back here? Wasn't that what it was made for?" She looked at the ring on her finger.
I told her why. "Your ring was made with a certain address in the enchantment, That address does not exist any longer. I will need to retune your ring to the new address. Same with the other girls rings. I will do this in time. I will add the address to the back door as well once I have put a new mirror there."
She looked at me. "So you retuned your ring first." She was not happy about that.
I sighed "My ring is a seven layer enchantment. It can tune into new addresses in a different way. Yours is only a three layer enchantment. If you remember I was laying enchantments on five rings at the same time so I could not make them all like mine. They are all three layer but have the capacity to be more once I have time to work on them all. I will add a layer or two to your ring when I retune it depending on the time I have."
Angel seem to be ok with that. So we went back to walking to Crystal Hall. She said "Did you bar that mirror?" I nodded she went on. "Well Lady Grand Mage We think there should be a memorial at the sight of the battle. Something to stand for the fallen and to name the hero's of the siege. In crystal I think."
I looked out over the lake. "You draw it up and I'll make it. Those that fell deserve it. There is much to do so not till after finals." Angel was quiet so I just walked. Most of the fight was a blur but so many dead on both sides. Some one should remember them. Ben put his hand on my shoulder and I knew he would remember all of them.
Darla came up to us. "We need to talk about the shortage of knights we have on hand."
"After Finals Ben and I will go recruiting some more at the trading posts. I still have some coin from the other time." I said. I looked at Ben and he winked. Dang that guy can get to me without saying a word. I wonder what he would be like on a Date? Where did that thought come from? I will have to explore that later.
Darla said "I see you took back Ms. Teller did you arrange for finals then?" I nodded She added "I was meaning to ask about the rings?"
"I will retune them when I get a chance. I changed the resonance so the address changed. Right now only my ring has the new address." I said.
Darla frowned "I was afraid of that. I was going to go out and check the damage to our reputation."
I sighed "Give me your ring I will tune it. Looks like no rest for the wicked." I turned to go back to the mirror. lifting the ring Darla gave me. "A five layer, not bad. This should take an hour." Angel gave me that look. I sighed and held out my hand. She placed her ring in it. "Make that two hours." And so that is how I spent the next two hours retuning rings.
I was too drained to do much else that day. I returned the rings and went to bed after taking off the bar spell on the mirror.
The next morning I opened a link to the mirror in the headmasters office. He answered right away. "Good morning Headmaster, how are the tests coming?"
He sighed "Not good we are being watched. We will have to send a teacher and the tests to you. Have you six take the tests there. I'm looking for a teacher that has the knowledge and I believe can handle this. This is not easy without giving the game away. Maybe Ms. Bell would do it can you come get her and the tests in an hour?"
"This is not the way I wanted it but ok one hour!" I sighed. This is getting out of hand. All just to finish finals. in the hour I had Ben and Byron standing by and got ready with a shield spell just in case. I opened a peephole it looked clear. I opened the portal gave Ben the thumbs up and stepped though. I quickly went to the door and locked it. Then walked over scanning for magic. Nothing unexpected turned up.
"The tests please and let's go." I said. The Headmaster handed the folder to Ms. Bell and waved her to follow me. Here goes nothing. I opened the portal took Ms. Bells hand and stepped though pulling her along. On the other side I quickly closed the portal. Ms. Bells eyes were wide and she was looking around like we were on mars. "Kind of mind blowing don't you think? Welcome to Sanctuary! Come this way. We will take the tests in the Crystal Hall. Ben and Byron stepped up. She looked them over all steel and weapons. She was very close to freaking. I motioned them back. I needed her for now. I led her to the Crystal Hall. I didn't think it was possible but her eyes got even bigger when she was shown that.
Ms. Bell spoke "It is like out of a fairy tale. I can't believe it. Where did it come from?"
Angel stepped out smiling in full Queen mode. "Lady Ember created this Hall. pointing at me." At the blank look "Have you two not been introduced? Let me do that then. This is Lady Ember Rose Del La Silver Grand Mage of Sanctuary." That seemed to stun her.
I took up the speaking "And this is Her Majesty Queen Angel Flower of Sanctuary. Now that the titles are out of the way we have some tests to take." I smiled at her.
Ms. Bell frowned "There is no Ember Rose Del La Silver on my list. There is a Angel Flower though."
I sighed and took her in a side room. "There is no Ember on your list because away from this place I am Eric Vine." When she looked like she didn't believe me I stood there and shifted. That was too much for her she fainted. I caught her and put her in a chair. I shook my head and shifted back and called a maid to watch over her. I went to see that the others were in the test room. I was in the test room telling the others what happened when the door opened and the maid led a slightly white Ms. Bell. She straightened and said "If you will take your seats I will pass out the tests. That is how it went for the rest of the day. Just six girls taking tests. After all the test were done and collected I led Ms Bell to the mirror.
I looked at her "Now that you know our secrets please don't tell anyone. You can talk to Ms. Teller if you have to she has been here and knows who we are. The Headmaster knows some but has not been here. Well time for you to go back."
Ms. Bell smiled "Thank you for letting me se this great place. I hope we can do this again when I could stay longer. I would like to get to know the people here."
I opened the portal after checking that it was safe. "Off you go be safe." Then she stepped through and was gone. Finals were over and the summer was on!
The portal opened and Darla stepped though with ten knights and ten combat mages followed by Queen Aslina. I looked at Darla she said "We needed the help. the troops will stay till our troops are back up to par. I curtsied to Queen Aslina. I knew Darla was right. We only had two knights and one combat mage.
Queen Aslina looked at me and said "How is my Daughter? Was she in Danger?" That's a Mother for you. Well some Mothers.
I said " Queen Angel is well. She was never part of the fighting. I thank you for the lend of the troops. We are still recovering but I am sure now that finals are over we could take some people a few at a time. How many I don't know yet but some. Would you like to see the Queen?" When she nodded I led the way to the Crystal Hall. I left the two Queens to talk and headed home to rest.
Zoe was at my home but not playing the maid. She was moving out of the servants quarters to a house of her own that she was building a little ways from mine. She was a fully recognized Combat Mage and part of our defense. I smiled at her, first Dixie moves in with the healer Janis, now Zoe was moving out. I felt lonely already. In the morning I will go to one of the trading post and get a new maid and maybe a few knights. I should take Ben but he would probably be working with the new troops. Well I'll ask him if he wants to go. I went over and started to fix dinner.
After dinner I went to read in the den. I was writing a refinement to my wing spell to make the side effects easier when my bracelet jingled. I opened the link to Angel "Good evening Your Majesty what can I do for you?"
Angel's voice was tense. "I need you to go out and get us more troops fast. My Mother is trying to get a foot hold in Sanctuary and I don't like it. If you need coin you can have some of mine but we need troops!"
I sighed "I was planning a trip to do just that in the morning if you can spare Ben to escort me? I was going to go to Whitewater it is the biggest trading post. Hopefully we can get some Combat Mages there as well as knights. I need a new maid too."
Angel sounded not as tense as before "You can have Ben for half a day. Make the most of it. I need to get some rest so goodnight." That was it she shut down the link. I finished what I was doing then headed up to bed.
The morning came all too soon. I headed to the shoreline and used the boat to cross the lake. Slower but used less magic. I headed to the bunkhouse and Ben was sitting outside waiting for me. At my look he said "The Queen sent a maid to inform me last night about this trip. Shall we go?" I nodded and we went to the mirror. There was two knights and a Combat Mage on duty in front of the mirror room we nodded as we passed them. I opened the portal to the public portal mirrors in Whitewater. That was a benefit of using this trading post. We stepped through.
Whitewater was more of a small town than a trading post. Ben and I looked at the map posted there and headed for the hiring hall. It was a bit of a walk but that gave me time to wake up. The hiring hall was much bigger than the one in Crossroads. Ben opened the door for me I smiled at him. A woman came up to me, I was in Grand Mage outfit complete with staff, and asked "Are you here to hire or be hired?"
I looked her up and down "I am here to hire several servants and some troops as well."
She smiled "The woman at that desk over there will help you right away."
I nodded and walked over to the desk. The woman asked "May I help you?" She was looking over both of us trying to set prices.
I looked directly at her cold as ice. "I need two maids, four portal mages, ten knights and ten Combat Mages. Can you help me?" Ice maiden the whole time. I loved it. She opened a few folders and Hmmmed a bit.
She said "Yes I can fill your order it will be five silver per for gathering them."
I countered "I will pay your fee if they pass my tests and I will give you three gold if all pass." Her eyes lit up. She excused herself and hurried in to the back. It pays to pay a little more to get better service. She was back quickly. A knight was with her.
"I am Commander Sean Dugan I hear you are looking for a fighting force? I have twenty paired knights and Combat Mages plus three officers. Does that sound like what you need?"
I looked him over "Have you heard what happened at Sanctuary?"
He frowned "You are from there? That was some heavy fighting. I heard only three walked away from the final battle."
I flinched a bit but Ben said "Four but one was being carried. We held the line!" He put his hand on my shoulder. "We believe that the fighting is over but no promises." The two looked each other over.
I looked at Ben he nodded. so I said "IF your willing to sign on for five years we can talk." I looked over at him he nodded. good! I tuned to the woman a little of the ice chipped away. "What about the others I want?"
She handed me a folder "This is who we have for maids. As for the portal mages I will ask around while you look through these." I nodded and she got up and walked quickly away. I looked through the folder picked four and waited. Ben and the Commander talked quietly about money. She was back soon and sat down and handed me some papers. "These are all I could find that have portal experience. I see you have picked some maids?"
"Yes I would like to meet these four. If they pass I will take them all." I looked at the papers "Yes these seem fine have them brought here." I was still the ice maiden just a little warmer. It only took her a quarter hour to get the maids there and the portal mages weren't far behind. They all looked good so I hired them all. I paid and we headed out.
There was not a line at the mirrors so we got right back to Sanctuary. I stopped inside "Ben you take our troops and get them settled in and I'll take the rest to see the Queen." We split up and I took the maids and portal mages to Crystal Hall. Angel was in the Throne room with her Mother. I curtsied to the two Queens then said "Your majesty my trip was a success. I also hired some more maids Two for here two for my place. I will take the twins Tasha and Sasha that leaves you Eva and Betty." Angel clapped her hands and a maid came out.
"Take these new maids to their rooms and get them settled in." After they were gone "Who are these others?" Angel was in Queen mode direct as always.
I smiled "These are the portal mages we talked about a little bit ago."
Angel thought then the light came on. "Oh yes your plan to make going between the two sides of the lake easier. So you will be seeing to that?"
I said "Yes Your Majesty I will take care of it." I did not want to say too much in front of Queen Aslina. I curtsied an withdrew taking the others with me. There are artisan quarters on my side of the lake so that's were the mages will stay while being tested and trained. The twins will stay in my home in the servants quarters. To get there I created a six person boat. When they were loaded I flicked the boat with my magic and sent it across the lake. I let my wings grow then flew across watching the boat just in case. I landed on the other side before the boat. I just folded my wings and waited. When they were ashore I led them to their new homes. This all seen most of the day shot. Just as I was walking into my den to relax that jingle went off again. I opened the link regretting giving the Queen the bracelet. "Yes Your Majesty how may I serve you?" Dang it formal gal is back.
Angel said "Mother is sending the first of the people she promised in the morning I want you there to meet them and bring them to me." Dang it what am I her maid? I guess she sensed something because she changed her tone. "Please Ember do this for me. I am trying to set a image here.
I sighed "by destroying mine, I guess that is how it goes. I will be there. I will be testing and training the new mages in the afternoon so I hope this does not take long. Good night Angel." I closed the link. Why can't she get one of the other girls to do some of this stuff. This was not as it was to be. I made her Queen so I would be left to my Magic. Now I am doing all this stuff and not working on my magic. There needs to be a better way.
In the morning I stood by the mirror room waiting. The portal opened and four people stumble though. They looked around like they didn't know where they were. Two women and two men looking eighteen or so. Their clothes marked them as nobles but something told me they weren't the good type. I stepped forward where they can see me. One of the girls looked at me and gasped. It could have been the dragon on my shoulder or the wings but she did not like the look of me. I said "You four follow me now and no talking." Of course they all started babbling so I brought my staff down with a thunderclap. That shut them up! "Follow now!" They did. I was not happy and was not hiding it. Two guards fell in behind them. I took them to Crystal Hall and marched them into the throne room. Angel was sitting on the Throne looking over some papers. I curtsied with wings out to the Queen. I still like that effect. Then I waited for Her to speak.
"Thank you Lady Ember, I know your time is limited so I will have Lady Tina take care of them from now on." I nodded then curtsied again then left. As soon as I was outside the Hall I took to the air just blowing off steam for a bit. I flew to the waterfall and got a drink then flew home. Flying is such a kick sometimes.
I gathered the portal mages to test what else they could do. I found that after a lot of testing we had two rock shapers and a wood shaper. Number four took me by surprise, she was a shifter. All useful talents for when they were not working the portals. Stone and wood shaping are both good for making houses. A shifter is goon for many things from entertainment to spy. These gals were good for the silver. Just as I was putting everything away Darla and Tina came up. "This place sure is useful don't you think Tina?" Darla quipped.
Tina said "Yah it is a good place to hide from those imports. I think I'll fly a little bit." Then she went pixie and flew around. Darla looked at Tina flying and sighed.
I said "Don't even think about it I am not taking on those four people for anything. I met them at the portal and they are nothing but trouble." I shook my head.
Darla looked at me "Ok fine let them drive Tina nuts. She just don't matter much." She pointed to Tina.
I Shrugged "Guilt trip much! No, not going to work. I have four new mages to look after so tuff luck. Not to mention all the work the Queens been throwing my way. I don't have time to work on my own magic so no!" I felt a little bad but then not that much. Just then came that little jingle at my wrist. "Speak of the devil." I opened the link "Yes Your Majesty? How is your evening going?"
Angel sounded stressed "Ember you know where Tina is these so called nobles are driving everyone crazy. I put her in charge of them like I said and now she can't be found. I need help."
I sighed why can't anything go my way. "I will take care of it. Where are they?" I just wanted to relax but that's not happening. I grew my wings and brought out my staff. I was irritated and they were going to get all of it.
Angel sighed "Thank you Ember they are here at the hall."
"I'll be right there!" I said as I took off at a very fast pace. I flew right up to the door of Crystal Hall. I folded my wings and walked in. I followed the sounds of a party. I entered a room a few doors down from the throne room. I looked around. How can four people make so much noise? Well they want noise all right they get noise! I lifted my staff and brought it down hard. The thunderclap that resulted shook the whole hall! When I could hear again I walked over to the four and told them off in no uncertain terms! The crystal walls were still vibrating as I did. "Go to bed! You start work in the morning! So you better sleep. If I have to come out here before the morning I am going to be angry! You don't want to see me angry! To bed now!" I was not taking any guff. After I seen them to their rooms I sealed their doors so they were not getting out till morning. No more Miss nice mage! I went to see angel. She was in the throne room looking a little jumpy. I nodded to her and said "It is handled for now. I will be back in the morning to find some work for them."
Angel said "I thought the whole Hall was going to come down it was so loud! What did you do? Blow something up?"
I smiled "Just a little thunderclap. Thanks to my air magic. It shut them up for sure." I grinded. "They are afraid of me now so I should be able to get things going in the right direction." I ruffle my wings. "I hope I did not break anything outside of that room. The walls can take it but small glass things can be broken." I smiled and waved then left.
Darla and Tina were sitting on my porch drinking tea when I got back. Darla looked at me "You are getting better at that thunderclap of yours. We could hear it clear over here. I take it the mater is handled?"
I glared at her "Yes it is handled those four are very afraid of me now. The guys almost pissed themselves. The girls seemed to be made of stronger stuff they only cried. Now I got to go back in the morning and put them to work doing something. Any ideas on what?"
They both shrugged. Tasha brought me out some tea. I sat and wondered. "Dang it, now I am all keyed up I'll never get to sleep. Oh Darla will you take my mages and see what you think of their skills in the morning?" She nodded. I stood up I'll go tell them then I think I'll make something. Goodnight you two." I set down my tea then went to tell the gals what's up. Then I went to the storage room with the steel in it. I filled a tram with a bit of it then got some silver and crystal. I had been thinking of this combination for a bit I hope it works. First I shaped the steel into a sword. Then I laced it with the purest silver I had. Then I pushed crystal into every pore of the metal. Then I used the greatest enchantment I knew calling on the elements.
Fire and Ice
Earth and Sky
Come together
To Harmonize!
I repeated the chant as I cast many enchantments as I could think of. Twenty four different layers to make this sword unbeatable. I smiled a five foot badge of office for the captain of the royal guard. Perfect for Ben. I took the sword and flew to the house where Ben was staying. I knocked and Byron answered "Your Ladyship how nice to see you. What brings you to our door?"
I smiled "Is Ben home? I have something for him." I was almost dancing I was so happy.
He smiled "Ben there's a Lady here to see you!" Ben came down the stairs. He looked good. Dang it working so much magic has got me turned on and he really looks good to me.
Ben leaned on the doorframe "What can I do for you?" Man of few words as always.
I smiled at him "I thought that the captain of the royal guard needed a special sword so I made you this!" I handed him the sword. "It is a Heritage Blade, Only you and those in direct line from you can use the full power of this blade." He lifted the sword and the blade took fire without burning him. "The Blade has excepted you as its master. You two are now one. The Blade will do as you command. Remember only those in your line can use this sword." I stepped back.
He could not take his eyes off the flaming blade "You made this? Does it have a name?"
I could not stop smiling. "Yes I made This Blade for you. It has a name it is called Kiss of the Eternal Rose! Well, I have to go now use it well my friend. Oh yah remember the crest you wear when you have a sheath made for it. I will see you later." I walked away as fast as I could the flew back to my home. I dreamed quite wild that night.
In the morning I got up and went though my morning routine. I headed downstairs for my morning tea. Darla was at the table when I got there. She smiled "I have a job for the ex-nobles. I think we need all the supplies counted and sorted. It is something that has been needed for quite a while. What do you think?"
I smiled "Sounds good and it will keep them out of trouble for a bit. By the way I made a Heritage Blade for Ben last night. twenty four layers of enchantments with a Elemental overlay. It's called Kiss of the Eternal Rose. He loved it." I stretched and yawned.
She glanced at me "You can't be serious. You don't do things small do you? Twenty four and a overlay. What element?" She shook her head.
I grinded "Earth, Sky, Fire and Water a Harmony overlay. Twenty reparations in all. My best work to date. Steel, silver and crystal core combination."
"You got to be kidding me? That type of sword would give Excalibur a run for its money. And you just gave it away? What are you nuts?"
I giggled "Excalibur is this swords pale sister. Ben was the best one to wield it. You should have seen the flame that came out when he raised it. It took him for its master right away." I munched my breakfast.
Darla looked thoughtful "Can you make one of those swords built for a woman to use? Something that the Queen can use?"
"What are you thinking you know how a heritage blade works? Only those in direct line can use the swords full power. No one else can even touch the sword. Well I can touch it because I made it. No others would be able to." I shook my head.
Darla was smiling "I'll take your tasks today you get on that sword. How long would you think it would take? Do you have everything you need?"
I said "Two things You are already taking my mages to test this morning. Then there is the Imports that need to be dealt with. You can't do both at the same time. Tell me how you are going to do that?"
"I am going to get some help. I am going to call in Ben and Byron to look after the Imports. I'll test your mages as I said I would. Sound good to you?" Darla said.
I smiled "Sounds good the seals on their doors should be opening in a few. I will get to work as soon as I finish breakfast. All I ask is that I am not bothered until I am done."
A quarter of a hour later I was picking out the steel and silver. Then I grabbed several large sapphires to replace the plain crystal. This was going to be my greatest work ever. I looked through every book my Grandmother gave me for enchantments. The number went up to forty strong enchantments. I was ready to start. The blade I designed was delicate and down right pretty. It was totally fit for a Queen. I added more silver to the steel than last time. Last I laced in the sapphires. It was time for the casting so I took a deep breath and started. Forty times I cast and Forty times I chanted the overlay. I was totally spent when I finished. I wrapped the sword carefully for the trip over. I walked out of my work area and spotted Darla talking to Zoe so I walked over. "It's finished call everyone for the presentation." I said weakly.
Darla said "Everyone? How about the core group with a few extras? How did it come out?"
I sighed "You will see soon. It is even stronger than the first try. forty casts and overlays." I turned to the shoreline and got in to the boat. Zoe and Darla got in behind me. Darla sent us across the lake. When we bumped into the other side I got out a little unsteady. Zoe steadied me. I made my way slowly to the Crystal Hall and the throne room. Soon everyone that was here after the siege was assembled. Angel took her Throne in full Queen mode. I shifted my clothes to my gown and staff. Cryss settled on my shoulder. Everyone went formal with their looks. When ready I approached the throne unwrapping the sword. "Your Majesty This sword was made for you with all the skill I possess. It goes beyond any weapon I have made or even heard of. It is a Heritage Blade. It has more power than even I know about. I present this blade called The Eternal Roses Heart to you and your line." Slowly the Queen reached out to close her hand around the hilt. She stood raising the sword towards the sky. A blue flame slowly covered the sword then covered the Queen. She was totally still as if in a trance. This lasted for a few moments then the flame retreated to the blade of the sword. The Queen lowered the sword.
The Queen spoke "I accept this gift my Lady Grand Mage. I and all my line will hold it in highest regard!" After that the formal part of the gathering was over. So we had a short party. Well short for me. I was almost falling over with tiredness. I was soon heading home and right into bed.
Life loving comments welcome
When tales come true Chapter 11
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Chapter 11 Summertime
In the morning I was quite sluggish and tired. Forging such a powerful yet delicate weapon took a lot out of me. It was strange that I was so up after finishing Bens blade yet so bushed after the Queens Blade. Maybe it was doing such work two days in a row? Well I'll have to put that aside for later. Now is time to see Darla and get her thoughts on my mages. Then see the Queen about the memorial of the siege. I hope she had time to think of what type she wanted. I hope I run into Ben it would be good to get his thoughts on the matter. Hmm I think I should check on the Imports. That should get me to lunch.
Up and though my morning routine. I went downstairs for tea and breakfast. I found Darla at the table having tea. I smiled "Morning, you did checkout the mages yesterday didn't you? What did you think?"
Darla frowned "That was three days ago. I have been here waiting for you to wake up! The healer said you were exhausted so we should just let you sleep. I stayed here to watch over you while you slept. Everyone was quite worried." She got up and gave me a hug. Well she has not done that in a while. She must have been worried. I sat down after she released me. Out for three days again. What is happening to me? Could this just be the cost of making such a fine weapon? Then that would mean that the giddy feeling I felt after completing Bens blade was a side effect? Why such a different result from similar works?
I should forget about things I can't know and work on the ones I can. "Well, what did you think of the mages? I found they had useful talents for building. Well all but Yvette she has a unusual talent. She is a shifter and mimic. I am not sure what to use her for yet?" I stirred my tea and thought. "Shifters are useful for a wide range of tasks. What task would be best for her I am not sure." I took a sip of my tea. Winter wood tea, I need to check the stock of teas in the pantry. I am getting off subject. "I think all four were worth the three silver fee each."
Darla smiled "You summed up my thoughts pretty well. Three shapers and a shifter. Good solid workforce. Put a few males for heavy lifting and you got a good work crew. I have been thinking you might want to teach them Elemental magic. A lot of combat ready spells in that type of magic. It could lead them to being good backups for Zoe." She sipped some tea waiting.
I thought for a bit then said "I don't consider myself any way a combat mage but I do know the spells. In fact I am not sure what type of mage I am any more. I have read and used so many types of spells it is hard to pin down what I am. At heart I guess I am still a crystal mage but not so pure any more. So with time I guess I could teach any type of magic."
Darla chuckled "That is the way most upper level mages go. Being a single type mage is quite limiting. We all learn what we need to do the job we have at the moment. You will see that you are greater than any label they try to put on you. Well that is done now I will have called the healer to check you over just in case. So lets just drink some of this wonderful tea and wait for Janis." She said it like she was asking but she was telling me what to do. For now since it was her I was ok with it and it was good tea.
Janis arrived a little wile later and quickly pronounced that she was not need here and left. So I went to cross the lake to see the Queen. My day being quite behind. Darla insisted that we use her boat and she drive it. I did not need the kid gloves but I let her get away with it. on the other side I ran into Jenny and one of the female imports. Jenny said she was glad I was awake. The girl was following Jenny like a puppy but tried to hide when she caught sight of me. Jenny said "Don't worry Josie Ember wont hurt you if you behave yourself. See she does not even have her staff with her." I smiled and nodded trying to put her at ease. When I could see it was not working I jus said good luck and headed out.
We got to the Crystal Hall and walked in past a knight and Combat Mage. Well we finally have the troops to guard the hall properly. There was another pair in the throne room itself. I curtsied to the Queen and waited through the questions about my health
and all that. I responded as was needed but just wanted to get to the point. When that point came I said "Your Majesty you wished a memorial set at the sight of the battle. Have you considered the form it would take?" Formal as all get out but look where we were.
Angel smiled "Yes I have. I have several drawings for you to work from. They were made from the memory's of Ben, Byron, And Zoe. We asked Cryss but she did not have any thing to say on the matter." Just then Cryss landed on my shoulder. I reached up and scratched her between the wings. Angels smile took on a slightly comic cast for a second. "I will leave the final design up to you. After all you were there. Was there anything else you need?"
I smiled back as her maid gave me the drawings. "No Your Majesty this will keep me busy for a bit. I will let you know when it is ready." I noted that she had altered her manner of dress to include the sword I gave her. I curtsied and left running into Tara outside the Hall. She too had a import following her this one male. Tara and I chatted for a bit and it was just like with Jenny the guy was very afraid of me still. I did not try to make him feel at ease I just talked to Tara then left. What was this with imports following like puppy's? Oh well as long as they are not causing trouble.
I got to the shoreline thinking of flying back when Ben walked up. "Your awake, that's good." I smiled and noted he wore his new sword. His face turned grim "Trouble coming!" I looked where he was and there was Tina coming this way with the other female import following. I turned and waited.
Tina was not as stressed as when I last seen her. She smiled "How are you feeling we were worried about you?" I smiled back.
I said "I am better. It seems you have a follower? How did that happen?" I was looking at the Import who was trembling slightly. She was still afraid of me that's for sure.
Tina smile turned hard. "The Queen decided that the trouble they were causing was because they did not know us. So they were split up to follow one of us for a few days. I got Sally here. She is not so bad once she is away from the others." I turned to Sally.
I smiled "Nice to meet you." I held out my hand. I was trying my best to be nice. I still remembered the destructive party they held in Crystal Hall. That room was trashed and they were doing things that was quite nasty. She looked at my hand then slowly took it like I might hurt her. I didn't, I was gentle as I shook it once then let go. She tried to smile but it came out a little strained. "Let's go Ben."
"Yes My lady." He said. Was it me or did he stress the My part of what he said? Hmm maybe there might be a chance there. I walked over to my boat and got in. I looked over my shoulder to see if he would follow. He did so we set off I stopped in the center of the lake and turned to Ben.
I said "I don't know hoe to do this so I am just going to come out and say it. I like you and I hope you like me?" I waited to see what he say. It was a long few moments.
He smiled "I like you to. What do you want to do about it?" I had to stop myself from cheering. I thought for a moment.
"A date would be nice. What do you think? Do you think life would leave us alone for one evening?" I said. I was letting my guard down would he see that?
He chuckled "I think the worlds owes us at least that. How about this Saturday? We will meet in the cave behind the waterfall for a picnic. There is a path along the shore from both sides. Say about one pm?" That is the most he had said at one time. I loved it.
I smiled "That sounds good for a first date. I will make a good basket of food for us. Is there anything you don't like?" He shook his head. I went on. "I don't think we should tell the others about this! At least for now that is." That made him smile bigger.
Of course life stepped in at that point. I felt my wards go off big time. I shoved the boat to the shore we just left. Ben looked startled at my suddenly turning the boat back. I said "The wards are going off! Some thing is happening at the mirror!" We passed some knights drilling Ben ordered them to follow. We got to near the mirror room. We could see the guards were defending the entrance. I could feel a portal was active inside the room. I cast a close spell but it did not work. Dang it another battle now! The Combat mages came running up ready for battle. I activated a trap that I set when I made the mirror. A hammer hit the mirror shattering it closing the portal. It hurt and I was stunned by blowback. That only left the ones in the room. Ten had got through and were being careful. With the mirror gone they will have to come out sometime. I let Ben take care of this part I was still a little stunned. I made that mirror so the blowback was hard to take. Ben looked at me "The mirror?"
"Gone, I triggered a trap that broke it." I said sadly. "There are ten in there but they are dealing with the traps other part. A sonic scream. It will be safe to enter in a few moments." I shook my head. The leader of the Combat Mages looked at me. I waited a moment then searched the room with my mind again. I nodded "All but two are out of action. The other two are mages."
Lilli The combat mage smiled a grim smile "Then we go in hard!" They did and the two mages went down fast. The knights disarmed the intruders and found a side cave to keep them. I used a spell to close the entrance with stone bars. The enemy mages were spelled into sleep to keep them out of trouble. Looking over the enemy they looked like mercenary raiders. This was not turning out to be a good day. I checked the trap and found it could be reset. I did that had the crystal cleaned up and formed a new mirror in the same place. with a different address. Dang it this means I need to retune rings again. My head hurts. I called Lilli over.
She looked grim "You wished something?
I sighed "How many of your mages can set and read Wards?
She thought for a moment "I can and maybe two others. We had not got to that part of our training yet."
I sighed again " I will teach any of the Combat Mages that want to learn. It is the wards that I set here that let me know of the problem. There is a alarm spell that is similar that also should be learned."
She looked at the mirror room "Yes I think you are right. I will have everyone who is not on duty here in the morning. These spells will help us be of more help. Our teacher taught offence not defense. I never even though there might be wards here. These bad guys looked like raiders and where there is one there will be more!" I nodded.
After the cleanup was done I went to the Crystal Hall to report to the Queen. Angel was tense "What is going on out there? You look grim. Tell me!" I curtsied slowly.
"We had trouble with raiders coming through the mirror. It was stopped and ten raiders were taken prisoner. Two of the were mages. The mirror had to be smashed again. I cleaned up the crystal and set a trap for when this happens again. Then I created a new mirror with a new address. Yes that does mean that I need to retune your ring again. We locked up the raiders and put the mages on ice for now. All is left is for Your Majesty to decide what to do with them." I was very tired now that everything was over.
Angel sighed "I will need to think this over. Any steps yet to be taken?" I shook my head. "Then I will think on this for a while. Was anyone hurt in this attack?"
I said "No, not on our side thank the Goddess! Their side took minor damage. Our fighting force is very good at their jobs. We are working on how to work together effectively. Nothing too big just settling in things. I'll take care of that in the morning. That is the end of my report. Is there anything else Your Majesty?" She shook her head. I curtsied then left.
I ran into Darla outside. She looked at me. "Ok spill what happened that has your panties in a twist?" I quickly filled her in. "I was afraid of that. There have always been raiders that pray on the weak. We seem to be weak by rumor. So the dregs will be crawling out of their holes to have a go at us. I am not sure what we can do about it?"
I said "All we can do for now is ride it out and prepare the best we can. You are better at mind tap spells so why don't you see what the enemy mages have in their heads? I am going home to get some rest. I have to teach in the morning." I nodded to her then walked to the boat. I was thinking of what to do when I got to the other side. It was going to be a busy few days. I am leaving Saturday open though! I giggled to myself. I have a date with Ben!
In the morning I was standing before seven Combat Mages teaching them all about Wards and Alarm spells. The class went on for two hours. I was a bit spent after that but I had things to do. I went to the crystal storage room. I was looking for matched crystals to make a alarm link system. I found one with seven pieces. Having them matching will make it easier for the link to take. I cast the enchantment while they were all together. I then placed one by the mirror room. Then I placed one in the throne room. Then one in the Combat mages quarters. Then one in the knights Quarters. One in Bens home. One in my home. the last one I put by the back door. As I installed them I taught the people at each location to work the link. When one went off all of them go off. It was a strong link so it should not fail. That was phase one of my plan. Phase two was to make me a new staff. One that was on par with Bens and the Queens swords. I decided to make it out of my favorite gem Sapphire. I went back to the storage room and checked there was only fifteen in stock so I added silver to fill it out to the size I like. Five foot five and as big around as a quarter with a crystal dragon headpiece. Stretching out the gems in the silver and making the headpiece took time I decided to do the enchantments in the morning when I was fresher. That's it for today rest and checking on my mages is what's left.
In the morning I was ready to lay enchantments. These were different than the ones I did for the swords. This staff was not to be used as a weapon but a enhancer for my magic. It also included a link to the alarm crystals. There was thirty five total enchantments and thirty Harmony overlays. This took a good deal of the day. I felt very calm when I was finished. I looked over the finished staff and knew it would stand up to any staff around.
I ate dinner then took a walk along the shoreline. I guess I was looking for the path behind the waterfall. It took a bit but I found it. I smiled to myself. Tomorrow I will be back there with Ben on my first Date! How time gets going when you are doing a lot. Just then the bracelet jingled. It was the Queen. "Good evening Your Majesty, what is it I can do for you?"
"My Mother is sending a few more people to us in the morning. I need you to meet them again." The Queen said.
I sighed. With the address change it may be hard for them to get through. I can open a portal to them if the bar on the other side is down."
The Queen said "Talk to her yourself I am all talked out."
Then the Voice of Queen Aslina came through the link. "Lady Ember are you saying that the address to your mirror has changed again? How am I to send more people to you? We had a agreement."
I sighed "Drop your bar agenced my ring and I will open a portal to you. It is the safest way. We have been having raider problems. I will not come there just open the portal."
"Alright it will be done by ten in the morning." Queen Aslina agreed. "You are quite the leader of your people." She added.
I said "Queen Angel is the leader of Sanctuary I am just her mage! I will be waiting in the morning." I was losing some of the cool that making my staff gave me.
Queen Angels voice came back over the link. "You have done well my mage. I know you are working hard for me is there anything I can do for you?"
I said Make sure I am done by eleven." I could not resist "I have a date." There was a squeal over the link. I was grinning.
Angel said "Tell me everything! I can't believe you finally got a date! Who's it with. No let me guess? It has to be with Ben! I'm right aren't I. You are going on a date oh how fun. Wait a moment this is your first is it not? Wow, and with such a cute guy. Come on tell me?" I was walking back to my home as we were speaking. When I got there I decided something.
I said. "Angel I don't want to jinx it so all I'll tell you right now is that yes it is with Ben and it is at one tomorrow. Now I got to get some sleep so goodnight." I was using my that's it voice so she knew I meant it.
Angel said "Aw you will tell me all about it after you get back right?" said yep "Alright then goodnight you lucky girl you!" Then she closed the link. I had some tea and read for a bit then went to bed early.
In the morning I was waiting in the mirror room. At ten o'clock I opened the portal to Crystalis. It worked and it opened. A woman dressed as a maid stepped through and handed me some papers. I looked them over. They were hire forms for artisans and entertainers. There was twenty of them. I looked up as they started to cross over. Well this is more than I thought would come at one time. Once they were all over the maid sighed and handed me one more paper, it was hers. I shut down the portal. I spoke up "Everyone please come with me. We have a lot to do." I did a scan for magic as I looked them over. There was none of note. As I strode to the Crystal Hall I picked up a half dozen guards. When we got there I told them to stay there and went inside with the maid. When we got to the Throne room I curtsied to the Queen with a grim look on my face.
Angel looked at me. "All right what has my Mother done now?" I handed her the papers. Her face fell "All of these at once? Well I will put lady Tara and lady Jenny on it. What of this one?" she said looking at the maid.
I spoke "Another maid I thought you could find something to do. I have two maids already." Angel nodded and clapped her hands. a maid came out "Take the new maid and see to her." When Tammy was gone. Angel looked at me "Where are they?"
I said "I left them under guard just outside the Hall. I scanned for magic but nothing of note. I put a bar spell on the mirror before I left." Jenny and Tara came in with their puppy's following. "There is artisan quarters along the wall for shelter. Someone possibly many someone's are going to have to make a food run. With this many mouths to feed we are going to run low fast. The market at Crossroads should do fine. I have been there it is quite large for the size of the town. Ask Darla to set up a mirror and we will set a time for the trip after today. I am done for now. Please don't call on me for the rest of the day!" I curtsied to the Queen and nodded to Jenny and Tara. Then I left. I grew my wings and flew home to cook for my date.
At a little before one I was strolling down the trail in my best dress with a basket full of food for my first date. I was happy. I got to the mid point right behind the waterfall when I ran into Jessie and her puppy. She was waiting there for me with a note. The note was from Ben. I frowned I was quite put out. The note said,
Dear Ember,
I am sorry but I can't date you right now. I just can't get over your other side. I am trying to get over it but it is just too hard right now. Please don't hate me for this.
Ben
I frowned harder and sighed. With a flick of magic I was back in my work clothes. I gripped my staff so hard my hand turned white. I was quite upset. I turned and returned to my home. I put the food away and walked out. I grew my wings and flew to the Crystal Hall. I needed to get away for a bit. A shopping trip would be good. I had my bags of holding with me so I could carry a lot. I had the coins left from hiring the staff for money. Yes shopping was good. I strode into the Throne room trying to keep it together. Angel looked up startled "What are you doing here? This is the time for your date is it not?" I handed her the note. I was trying not to cry. "You want me to do something about this? I will if you want!"
I Sighed "I just need to get away for a bit. To let myself calm down. A shopping trip will do the trick. We need food for the new people so I will go food shopping. In Whitewater it has public mirrors."
Angel shook her head "Your not going alone. Not in the shape your in. I will send one of the knights along." I shook my head.
I said "I don't think that would be wise I might fry them. I am not a fan of men right now. If you want me to take someone I'll take Zoe. She's a Combat Mage." I really wanted to go alone but I could see Angel's point.
Angel said "Two Combat Mages and a maid. This is a royal command for your own sake." Dang it she is not playing fair. "Do you want to take one of your maids or one of mine?" I shrugged and she clapped her hands. Out came a maid to see what the Queen wanted. This time it was Eva. "You are to accompany lady Ember on a shopping trip get your cloak and see to it someone takes your place." Just then Zoe came in with Lilli. The Queen looked at them "You two are just in time I would like you to escort lady Ember on a shopping trip." Both curtsied knowing a command when they hear one. I curtsied to the Queen as Eva came out. I turned to leave. The Queen said. "No frying men just because you are upset. No looking for trouble either! Please keep it calm and do what's needed." I nodded and left.
I strode to the mirror room I met Darla about half way there. I asked "Can I borrow a few bags of holding for my shopping trip." She pulled out four. "Thank you I will be back late or maybe tomorrow."
Darla said "I know that tone someone has you hurting! Go on tell me." I handed her the note. "I need to think on this for a bit. You go on your trip. Leave this up to me." She had that look in her eyes. She was really mad! I would not want to be in Bens shoes right now. I nodded and finished the walk to the mirror.
I looked at my escort "Have any of you been to Whitewater before?" Eva raised her hand. No one else did. I looked at Eva "Do you know where the good markets are? How about lodging for the night?" She nodded at both questions. "Then you lead the way and stay out of the bad areas. We are looking for basic food stuffs. Lots of food stuffs. I am in the mood for a lot of buying." She nodded again. "Lets go then." And so our trip started.
I opened the portal and stepped trough with the others right on my heals. Eva moved to the front "It is this way to the market. Fish first if you like?" I nodded "That is this way. The fishermen should be coming in so we should get a good haul." An hour later we had a bag full of fish and other water things. We hit a long term food store and got a bag full there. It was getting a little late for the good markets so we decided to stay the night. Eva led us to a off street inn. It looked pretty good and was quiet. It turned out to be owned by her family. Her Father ran the place her Mother was the cook and her three Sisters looked after the customers. It was a nice homey place. I liked it. The meal we were served was good and filling.. I kept to tea for drink. I was still in a little bit of a bad mood. The youngest daughter played a harp during the meal. She was very good. I got up after she played as she was putting the harp away.
I said "You play very well. With a lot of heart. Take this it is for you." I pressed a gold coin into her hand. Smiled and walked back to the table. Eva came out of the back at that point. With her was a older lady. They came over to the table.
Eva said "Lady Ember I would like to introduce you to my Mother her name is Edith."
I smiled "Your daughter does fine work you should be proud. Today she has been a great help to me. Normally she works for the Queen but today she is helping me."
She frowned a bit "My lady may I ask what Queen you speak of? My Daughter tells me so little. She is the second child all independent and all that." Her smile was warm and loving.
I gave her the sideways smile. "Why Queen Angel of Sanctuary. She is one of the Queens personal maids. It is a great honor and I hear the work is not bad." Eva looked happy and her Mother looked stunned. I went on "Since I was the one to hire her the Queen gave her time to come on this little trip. She has been a great help and I am sure she will be even more so in the morning." I was laying it on a bit thick but it never hurts to be nice to the parents. At that point the door banged open and a young man came storming in. From his clothes he was a minor noble of some kind. He headed straight for Eva.
He practically yelled "So the freak is back! What happened they find you are a boy!" The sneer in his voice grated on my nerves. I looked at Zoe and she stood up and stepped between the two.
I said "I do not know who you are but you are ruing a nice evening. I suggest that you leave now with your mouth shut or something unfortunate will happen." I was getting mad again. He was in trouble!
He had to open his mouth. "Who the heck are you? This is between me and the freak!
Lilli got up "This is Lady Ember Rose Del La Silver Grand Mage of Sanctuary! You will hold your tongue or loose it!" He had the sense to have heard the name and shut up! With a flick of my wrist my Staff was in my hand. I stood and looked the piece of dung over. I looked him in the eye.
I said softly "You just insulted a person I happen to like so you will apologize right now then leave and never darken this place again. Or you can find out what I do to people I don't like! A hint here I am not nice to people I don't like." He stood there looking stubborn. So I Decided to give him a little preview. I reached out with my magic and shifted him into seven year old boy. It was not a painless shift. When he stopped screaming I said you were acting like a child so now you are one. Do as I asked and I may change you back. A man came in looked around. When he seen Eva he came over.
He said "All right where is my son I heard he was heading this way?" Eva pointed at the child.
Eva shrugged "He mouthed off to a Grand Mage.' The man turned the child around and studied his face. Then shook his head.
He said "You were a pain raising you the first time maybe if you had been a girl you would have listened?"
I said "Is that what you want? Do you wish for a little girl? It could happen. Just speak the words." I was taking my bad mood out on the brat but then who know what will happen?"
The man said "You are the Mage that did this to him?" I nodded "Yes I wish he was a little girl! There I have said it." I looked him over. Then flicked my staff at the child. The shift was painless this time. The man looked at his new daughter and sighed then said "Maybe it will be different this time." He looked at me nodded then left with the child.
I sat back down. I looked at Eva "Are you ok?" She nodded "I really think the child will come to except herself in time. Not right away but in time. Maybe even be a better person. There's always a chance." I picked up my tea and sipped.
Eva said "I will see to the sleeping quarters my lady if there is nothing else?" I nodded and off she went. Zoe and Lilli sat back down after looking around once. Eva's Mother went back in the kitchen. I sat for a while thinking about what happened. Did I do right or was I just as big a brat? The man did ask? I had just ran out of tea when Eva was back.
I stated "I am going up. You two can stay down as long as you like. Eva will you show me the way?" When she nodded and stood I dropped a gold coin on the table. We went up to the sleeping rooms. We were quiet on the way up. I knew I had to ask and what I would offer. When we got to my room I asked her to come in. I just had to know. I looked at her.
Eva spoke "Before you ask my lady Yes, I was born mostly male. When I hit puberty I started to grow breast and my shape was like a girls. I still have one male part but it does not work right. So you see I am mostly a woman just with a birth defect." She looked sad.
I sighed "I can change that for you if you want? I have done it before." There I made the offer. Now it is up to her.
She looked hopeful "You did this on a full grown person? You could make me a whole woman? One that can have babies? I have been to healers they say there is nothing they can do."
I decided "Yes I did it a lot before this summer. You see I was born male. Well sort of male. When I was ten I was taught to shift into the girl I wanted to be. The shift is complete I can have babies if I am not careful in girl form. Or get someone pregnant if in guy form. Yes I still have a guy form. I live part time over in another world where I am known as Eric a guy. I wont be him this summer though. There are about a dozen that know about me. It has caused me some problems like the one that sent me on this trip. But we are talking about you now are we not? So do you want to try life as a full woman?"
She smiled a true smile "Yes my lady I will do whatever you wish just for the chance!" She curtsied real deep to me.
I did not say anything just let the magic wind its self around her slowly making the needed changes smoothing the ruff spots and the shift was soon complete. I withdrew my magic slowly so not to harm her. That's when I felt it. Something has awakened within her. Magic she has magic within her. Now she will need to be trained so she don't harm anyone. Well that is quite the step up in the world. I spoke "Well it is done you are a woman through and through. We both need some sleep. We need to be out early to get the best produce. So off to bed with you. Please wake me at dawn. After she left I thought about how to tell her she's a mage. I came up with no answers so I turned over and went to sleep.
In the morning We ate a good breakfast and headed out to get the freshest produce. Eva was leading again. There was a lot more pep in her step. We shopped till noon then headed to the mirrors. We found a mirror that did not have a line and I opened a portal and we were away. Back at Sanctuary we headed to the Crystal Hall. They will pass out the food stuffs fairly. I ran into Darla on the way. She was smiling that cat in the cream smile. I thought I will get into that later for now I have food to deliver. I entered the Crystal Hall's Throne room. I found Angel there practicing with her sword. I smiled at her smooth movements. She must have been doing that a lot since I gave her the blade. I waited for her to notice us. When she did I curtsied and set down the bags of food. "Food shopping complete. and before you ask yes I am calm now. No I did not fry anyone or go looking for trouble. I got all the food we should need for a bit. End of report."
Angel took the Throne and spoke "You did very well. So what are you not telling me? By the look on your face something did."
"Well I did turn a twenty year old brat into a seven year old. Then at the request of his father turned him into a girl. I also while helping Eva with a problem found she has mage potential. So I will be taking her under my wing and teaching her. If your Majesty does not object?"
Angel shook her head "You do get in trouble even if you are not looking for it. As for Eva if she has talent as you say you can have her for training." She shifted her gaze to Eva. "Eva you have served me only a short time but this is a good chance for you to learn from the best. Use it well." She looked back at me "I am sure there is more to your adventures this time but we will leave it for now. I have some news for you. Darla and I have thought of a way to show Ben how wrong he was to not talk to you face to face. We are going to turn him into a girl for one week. It should teach him about the feeling girls have. We will do this as soon as Darla learns how. What do you think?"
I shook my head. "I don't think that will get him over his problem. It will probably just set up resentment that will set the problem in stone. I think I will do just what he asks and give him time. Two week sounds good. If he takes too long I will turn him into a toad maybe. Just kidding I don't know how to do toads. At that point I'll just walk away. It will hurt but it is best for me as far as I see. May I withdraw Your Majesty?"
Angel smiled "You may go as soon as Eva has her possessions. You will be moving her in with you for her training correct?" I nodded. "Good I like to see the ones that work for me move up in the world." She turned to Eva "Well go get your stuff. Don't keep your teacher waiting." Eva dashed off to get her stuff together. Angel turned to Zoe and Lilli and said "Well thank you two anyways I am sure she would have gotten into more trouble if you were not along. You may go now." They curtsied and then turned and left. "Now that the kiddy's have left what really happened?"
I sighed "It was just as I said more or less. The jerk knew Eva and came in insulting her. I did not like what he said so took action. And before you ask Eva was like me before my Grandmother taught me to shift. I fixed her problem at her request. I used a permanent shift on her. She is now all woman. While I was shifting her I found magic awaking within her. It was very strong magic. It wont be bottled up again so she must be taught so she does not hurt anyone or herself. I woke her magic so I should be the one to teach her." Angel and Darla nodded. That's when Eva came back in. We curtsied and left.
Please life saving comments welcome.
When tales come true Chapter 12
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Chapter 12 You never Know!
We crossed the lake and headed to my home. It did not take long to get her settled in. That night I was practicing my magic putting all my magic into a gem to make a star gem for Angels crown. It was to be a complement to her sword. Suddenly the gem shattered and I was splashed with all the magic I had been putting in the gem. I put my shield up but the interaction with the two magic's caused a blow back explosion.
When I woke up I was in bed. I felt different. Something had gone very wrong. I looked at my bed table and seen that the calendar said Sunday the 21. That can't be right. That is when I started the Hall of Magic. I got up feeling very weak. I looked out the window and where the Hall was nothing. It can't be? I was thrown back in time before the Siege! This can't be happening? The explosion, the mixing of magic's could it do that? I need to test this. If this is that day Zoe would be downstairs playing maid. Hmm, I guess I should go down.
I went down and decided some things. History is going to change. I went into the kitchen Zoe was there playing the good maid. I scanned her for magic. Yes, it was there hidden but strong never the less. I smiled. I decided to have a little talk with my maid. I said "Zoe we need to have a talk. I just scanned you for magic and I picked up yours. I thought to talk to you about this earler but things just got in the way. So what's up with you?"
Zoe shook her head "I thought you would catch me. I work for the Archmage. She thought it would be a good idea to watch you. That is why I was sent. To watch and protect if necessary. I am a combat mage, fire type." She shrugged. "being a maid was to be unconscious. It also keeps me close to you most of the time."
I sighed "Ok if you want to watch me fine. Just no more maid bull. You will become part of the defense of Sanctuary or at least this side of it. You can still stay here or build your own house. Just no more lying! I have too much to do to put up with that. Can you read wards?"
She looked thoughtful "Yes, if I know that they are there. What do you have in mind? There is almost nothing on this side of the lake worth warding. Only the mirror room."
I smiled "That is just the room we need to protect. I don't need uninvited party crashers dropping by. I am going to put a few traps to safeguard the mirrors. I am going to take out all but three and trap them. I will teach you how to activate the traps if I am not here. Then I am going to suggest the others do the same on their side. I have a feeling we are going to need it." Zoe looked at me thinking hard. She nodded to me.
After Breakfast and cleaning up. We both cleaned up the dishes. Zoe changed into a combat mages outfit. Then we headed to the mirror room. Zoe watched while I set the wards. I looked at me and nodded. She could read them. We went into the mirror room and took down all but three mirrors and stored the rest. I thought for a few moments then created shutters that were mirrors themselves. The trap would close the shutters so that the portal would be forced back on itself. That would send the person traveling through right back where they started. A neat little trap if I do say so myself. If they get past that one I set a hammer trap that would smash the mirror.
"I think that as safe as I can make them at this time." I said. It took till lunch to do that. So we went back and fixed lunch together. This was working out well so far. I decided to work on the Hall of Magic next weekend. I gathered a few books on Ice magic and got out my Elements book to look up a few spells for Angel. I needed to make up to her. I wrote out the plan to protect the mirror rooms including traps so I can give it to Angel to think about. Then I decided to go back to the school before dinner. I was leaving Zoe to watch over the mirror room during the week.
I passed through the mirror into my room. I left the books and went to sign in. After dinner I was laying in my room reading about reinforcement spells. I heard a knocking sound but it was not coming from the door. I glanced at the mirror and caught sight of the ripples caused by a link spell. I went over and opened the link. Angels face appeared on the mirror. I sighed "Your Majesty you need something from me?"
Angel smiled "Do you have a good book on ice magic? Darla said you have all the books we will need."
I smiled back "Yes I do. Hold on I will get them." I got under my bed and pulled out the books and papers. I opened a small package portal and handed them through. "There are also three I spells for you out of one of my spell books. These might be a little ahead of where you are now but never to early to start your spell book. It is a sort of apology for how I acted. I was a jerk. I am sorry. Has Darla taught you how to make your own spell book yet?"
Angel nodded "I was working on that. That's why I needed the books. I forgive you!" Out came the thousand watt smile. "Does this mean you will be coming back?"
I sighed "Not right now but if you need me use the link. I am preparing a Hall of Magic for upper level practice areas. Learning some spells can be dangerous so it is good to have a place away from the main area to train."
Angel looked thoughtful "I had not considered that. All you have done so far is create things. I haven't considered that they can destroy too. You did right after all. Are you good at those type of spells too?"
I shook my head "I am no combat mage but I can use some pretty strong spells if I have too! We will need to get a Combat Mage to teach that type of magic. I don't think right away though. Have the girls get used to magic then choose a type to follow."
Angel looked behind her. "I got to go. I am glad we cleared things up. Good night and sleep tight." I closed the portal and she closed the link. All was quiet again. I went back to my book happier than before. So much for fixing things with Angel.
The week went well I was finding it easy. Friday could not come fast enough. After school was out for the day I signed out and used my mirror in my room to port to Sanctuary. I had brought the Queens gift and Darla's along with me so I used the mirror room on there side. When I got there I headed for The Crystal Hall. The Queen was in the Throne room with Darla. I smiled and curtsied. Angel asked "And what brings our Mage calling on us today?"
I held out a box to the Queen and Darla. "These will help when you need to get a hold of me. They opened the boxes to find pretty bracelets. "They do voice only but it would keep us connected."
Angel smiled "How do they work and do they do anything else?" It was clear she liked the gift.
"They work like a link. Just tap the sapphire. It does have a second feature, a shield. One use only so use it carefully. To activate place your fingers on the two stones at the same time. That is all there is to it." I said "There is one more thing I think we should think about. Security for the mirror rooms. I have a plan of what to do if you will." I handed Angel the plans. "As you can see I have thought a lot about this. I have already implemented this plan on my mirror room. It is as safe as I can make it."
Angel handed Darla the plans. " It seems a good plan. Who do you have watching the wards on your side? Besides yourself I mean."
I chuckled "That's just the thing. Zoe is watching that side. She is a combat mage sent to protect and watch me! We have talked it out and she is not hiding it any more. She is now part of the overall defense plan for Sanctuary."
Angel was speechless so Darla spoke. "Who sent her and do you think you can trust her? I don't like this at all."
I said "It was the Archmage. I have confirmed it. Yes I do believe I can trust her. We need her skills. Of course I will need to get s new maid."
Darla Shook her head. "It is your life if you are wrong."
I grinned "Getting back to the plan. You need to set some wards and train people to read them so we can stay safe. Guards are not the only line we need to have. Your Majesty what do you think?"
Angel thought a moment and turned to Darla "What do you think as second mage?"
Darla thought a moment. "It is a good plan. a ounce of prevention is worth a pound of cure. If Your Majesty wishes I will get right on it?"
Angel nodded "Go ahead and make the changes. I just hope we don't need them. What would our number one mage be doing at this time?"
I sighed I will be working on a alarm system so people can know when there is trouble. Once that is completed I will work on the Practice hall on my side of the lake till I am needed." I curtsied and prepared to go.
"Just a moment Lady Mage. Mother sent a person to apprentice with you. Dixie come in now." From a side chamber came a girl a few years older than me. She glided over and curtsied deep to the queen and Darla. She turned to me "Dixie Rain this is Lady Ember Rose Del La Silver the Grand Mage of Sanctuary. She curtsied and presented a letter. It was from Queen Aslina. It was just a short note asking me to take care of and train this girl. Angel looked at me like well?
I looked Dixie over. Then turned to Angel "Looks like I got another mouth to feed a brain too. Looks like I won't be getting back to the Hall of Magic this weekend. Do you need anything else before I go Your Majesty?"
Angel came down from the Throne and showed me a book. "Does this spell look right? I could not read your writing." She smiled that great smile of hers.
I glanced at the spell. I reached into the bag at my side and pulled out the Elemental book and flipped to the spell to check it. I pointed to the word she had got wrong. She quickly changed the word. I said "cast it." She did but it fizzled. I shook my head and showed her the right way to cast it. A tiny Ice Dragon formed to my call and the cold in the room dipped twenty points. Just then Cryss glided in and landed on my shoulder. She was not happy about another dragon being around and a Ice one at that. I said "Do you want the ice dragon or can I let Cryss have it?"
Angel said "Cryss can have it with my blessing." Cryss looked at me eager. I nodded and she acted. A single burst of flame from her mouth and the Ice dragon was gone. Cryss looked pleased. The room heated back up. The Queen was impressed. "You did not tell me Cryss could do that."
"Cryss is growing up no telling what she can do as she grows." I turned to Dixie "Are you ready to go?" Dixie went to get her things. I tuned back to Darla "Do you know any healers? We might need one some time and it would be better to have one here than have to go looking for one. I know some healing but was never trained in it. So I only use it if I have to!" I smiled another mess fixed.
Darla thought a moment "yes, I think I do know one that might like to live and work here. That was a good thought Ember." I just smiled.
Dixie came back and we left the hall. We got to the boat and got in. A flick of magic and we were on our way. I did not bother to do the boat test I knew what she was. When we got to the other side I showed Dixie to my home. Zoe had started a home of her own while I was gone so she was sleeping there but still eating in my home. It was almost dinner time. I was glad Zoe had started dinner. It was a long day already.
Saturday morning I looked at Dixie and Zoe "You both have a free day today. I have a project I need to get to. I will see you both back here for dinner. Dixie I hope you can cook because it is your turn today." I chuckled and headed to the crystal storage room.
Once I got there I looked for the best set of small matched crystals. The biggest set I could find. That was twelve pieces. I pulled out the spell book for useful spells. That was the catch all book. I found the alarm enchantment and set the crystals in a circle and first cast a link spell then the enchantment. Now where to install them. On this side of the lake I decided on My home, Zoe's home, and right outside the mirror room. I set aside one for the Hall of Magic when I get around to building it. Then I headed to the other side of the lake. I set one outside the main mirror room. I went to the bunkhouse and put one there. Then in the throne room. One each in the Sixes homes and that finished them off. That took most of the day. I had skipped lunch so was very hungry as I got back home for dinner. It turned out that Dixie was a pretty good cook. After dinner I tested Dixie a bit having her shape some things. The results were as expected. She was a healer. I activated the link to Darla.
I said "I have found Dixie's talent. You won't believe this but she is a natural healer. Her test were really good."
Darla said "You called it didn't you I have talked to Janis my healer friend She will be here tomorrow. I go to pick her up in the morning. I am sure that she can teach Dixie well."
"I that's good. Have a good night." I shut off the link. Well that's it for tonight I'm going to bed.
Sunday morning I Finally got to work on the Hall of Magic. Strangely I took all I had and could barrow from the waterfall to create the crystal weave walls. I was exhausted by the time I had finished the basics. I had dinner, it was Zoe's turn, before getting ready to head back to school.
When I went through the portal and shifted it was hard to do. Shifting had never been that hard before. I guess I had exhausted myself more than I thought. Going back to being Eric was always a pain but this was different. Maybe going back in time had weakened me? Only four weekends left till summer begins. I spent the week keeping up with my schoolwork so I could have my weekends free. On Friday I found myself really looking forward to see what Dixie can due with a little training. Darla had fixed up Dixie to Janis and she was to start training last Monday. After school I signed out and went through the portal shifting halfway between. It was easier to go from Eric to Ember but it was still harder that it used to be.
When in Sanctuary I headed for my home. Half way there I felt a tingle at my wrist that meant I had a call coming over the link. I opened the link. It was Darla "Ember are you in Sanctuary yet? I need your help at the Crystal Hall."
I smiled "I'll be right there. What's the problem?" I was in a good mood and hoped the problem did not destroy that.
Darla's voice was stressed "Queen Angel is not here and Queen Aslina is here. Angel is stuck at school right now and can't get away. You are number two so it is up to you to deal with this."
So much for my good mood. "I'll be right there." Forget the boat it is too slow. Looks like it is wings again. Good thing I memorized the spell. So I cast the spell and I grew wings real fast. Off I flew to see to this problem. It only took a few moments to get across the lake. I landed by the Crystal Hall folded my wings and walked in. I have to remember to leave extra height for wings in my next hall. As I entered the Throne room I headed right for Darla and Queen Aslina. They both turned to watch me approach. I put on my best smile and curtsied wings out to Queen Aslina. I always like the effect. "Your Majesty what brings you to the Crystal Hall today?"
She looked at me and my wings then spoke "I have the first three People ready to come over to Sanctuary. Are you ready?" She smiled knowing this puts us in a spot.
I spoke "Your majesty with all due respect our agreement was you would not send us people till the summer. That is still three weeks away. We are working very hard so we can give your people the attention they deserve. If you would just wait a little bit longer I am sure you will like the results. I know it is going to be very impressive. We are almost ready. Summer is still three weeks away you know? Our main people will be getting ready for finals right now. School is important don't you agree?"
Queen Aslina looked me up and down "Are you refusing my request?" Her smile was cold as ice.
I sighed "To add any more stress at this time would adversely affect Finals and in direct proportion the heath of the six. So I am afraid I will have to say no to any new people till after Finals!" I was standing straight and looking her right in the eye as I said this.
She looked me up and down once again "I see. This is your last word?" I nodded "Very well I will wait for Three weeks." She turned to the door. "Tell my Daughter I was here."
That was all, she was gone. I took a deep breath my wings ruffled. Darla looked at me "You have grown. I like the wings." I was not sure how to take that. With Darla you never know. A half hour later Angel hurried in. She looked around then came over to Darla and me.
Angel looked worried "Where is she? I got back as soon as I could. What happened here?" Darla looked at me and then filled in the Queen. I just stood there and listened. I was just glad that I did not have to tell it. Angel looked me up and down much as her Mother had frowning. Angel sighed "I guess it came out as best as it could. I don't think stalling would have worked. You did very good. Thank you for filling in for me."
I curtsied to the Queen "Do I have your permission to withdraw?" I was still in formal mode.
Angel looked around and leaned over and gave me a hug. She whispered in my ear "I love your wings. You will have to teach me that spell." I truly knew we were good now. She let go and I left. As I was heading for the shoreline I ran into Jenny, Jessie, Tina and Tara. We got caught up on each others lives quickly. It was good. I said later then took to the sky. I flew across the lake slowly relaxing.
I headed into my home I realized it was my turn to cook for Zoe and me. I really need to get a new maid. I started making dinner as Zoe came in. I looked at her "Do you have a portal ring?"
She shook her head. "I was told to leave mine behind. If I needed one you would get one for me."
I smiled at her. "I'll take care of that after dinner. I have a extra Rose Crest Ring I will modify and change the crest. You can use that. If you want that is?"
She smiled "That would be nice, thank you." She sat and we chatted while I finished making dinner. I was not the best cook but I get by. After we ate I went and got the ring and started to add a few layers to it. When I was done it was a five layer portal ring. It had addresses for the main and back up mirror rooms as well as Crystalis. I had been saving my magic all week so it did not totally drain me. The last thing I did was press the crest of my ring to the Rose Crest and put some magic into it. The Rose Crest changed to the Sword and the Rose Crest same as my ring. The ring was ready.
I looked at her. "Do you swear to serve this house as the leader of the combat mages for as long as you wear this ring?"
She looked startled. She stood up straight "I swear to do so on my Honor as a Combat Mage of the Fire Dragon Troop!" I placed the ring on her middle finger of her right hand.
I smiled "It is done. May you lead with honor and heart." I waved and went to bed.
Saturday was a let down from the start. I worked on the Hall of magic all day making chairs and benches. I used crystal weave to make the chairs and benches. Working with crystal was my best and easiest thing. I thought I would cast the reinforcement enchantments on Sunday. I was too tired to think of doing that on Saturday. By dinner time I had the basics ready for the Hall. Maybe I will show off the Hall Before going back to school on Sunday.
After Dinner There came a knock on the front door. It turned out to be Angel, Ben and Darla. Angel had some books in her arms. I smiled at them and waved them in. Angel was dressed down and not wearing her crown so I just nodded to her as I did to the other two. I said "Welcome what brings you three over to my door? Would you like some tea?"
Angel said "That would be nice. I came to return these books to you." I motioned them into the kitchen and I put on the kettle. Angel handed the books to me.
I said "Thank you did you find them helpful? Darla, Ben Tea?" They both nodded. I poured four cups of my night time favorite tea. I looked at Darla "Your not saying much I am used to that from Ben but you?"
Darla looked at the Queen and sighed "I just came to see this Hall of Magic you spoke about. When Angel heard I was coming over here she decided to come along. Then Ben did also." She sipped her tea. "Good tea, Lilting Rose is it not?"
"I chuckled "Yes it is. Well after tea I'll show off my unfinished Hall. It is about half way done. Then I need to fill it with equipment and practice aids. Despite the fancy name it is just a big Gym with smaller practice rooms on the sides. The end of next weekend it will be ready to equip. Ben you look like you have something on your mind?"
Ben looked at the others and when they nodded he said "You have a mirror room on this side I think I should station some troops over here to guard it."
I smiled "Yes you can there is a bunkhouse on this side too to house them four should be fine. Zoe is here so it is not unprotected." Ben looked confused "Ben, Zoe is a combat mage."
Ben frowned. "Your maid is a combat maid? when did you find this out?" He did not like this news.
I sighed "Relax, It is all taken care of. She will be true to my house forever. I made sure of that with a magical oath. She could not betray me if she wanted to." I filled in the three of them in on what happened earlier and what it meant.
Darla smiled "And that is why she is the Grand Mage of Sanctuary! I would have not thought to use a oath to make sue of her."
Angel said "But I thought you trusted her? Didn't you say that?"
I looked at her "I do trust her but I don't trust who sent her! It is just politics of a different type." I shook my head. The three of them looked at me. We finished our tea.
I led them to the Hall of magic and showed them around. I was not to happy with it yet but what can I do. They seem to think it was great.
Angel said "You do seem to like to work in crystal a lot. Could you have done it from stone instead?"
I shook my head "Not of this size or quality, I am a crystal mage after all." This weave will withstand much more force than any simple rock. After I put the reinforcing enchantments on the walls in the morning it will be practically indestructible. That is good for a place where they will be throwing around high level spells."
Angel frowned "Why did you not put those enchantments on the Crystal Hall?"
I shrugged "I always meant to it just takes time and magic to do. I found the spell in one of my Grandmothers spell books. I will do it for you but it will have to wait till I get some time. I will have to go room by room, wall by wall to do it right and that takes time. I will do it just give me a month. We need another experienced enchanter here. One that could teach would be good. Do you know any Darla?"
Darla put in "I'll look into it. Not many doing it that are not already working. But I'll add it to the wish list. Any others you can think of as long as we are wishing?"
I thought "Not at this time but I will think on it. Well it is getting late. Anyone staying over? Now that Dixie has moved in with Janis I do have a free room." I could see Angel thinking it over. Darla shook her head as did Ben. I waited.
Angel sighed "Better not you have work in the morning and so do I.
I decided something. "Angel how would you like to learn a new spell real fast. Just for fun." Angel nodded. "Ok here is how it goes." Then I taught her the wing spell. Both parts to grow them and to make them go away. She took to it right away but when her wings grew they were made of Ice! That was something. I grew my wings and taught her the basics of flight. It was fun. Darla and Ben left while I was teaching her. So I flew across the lake with her to be safe. On the other side I got a hug then I flew back. I went right to bed after that.
In the morning I ate a quick breakfast then went to work at the hall. Casting reinforcement spells. I was taking a mid morning break when I caught sight of Darla's boat hitting the shore. I walked down to see what's up? Jenny and Tina came out of the boat.
Jenny smiled "We thought we would spend the day with you if you don't mind? Darla's away so lessons are off today."
"You could use the practice rooms in the Hall of Magic if you want? I will be working on some of the rooms but you should not bother me. What type of magic does she have you doing?" I asked.
Jenny said "Tina's working on wind magic and I am working on fire magic."
"Ok I'll teach you both a spell you can practice then we will see how it goes." I fished around in my bag till I came up with the right book. "For Tina, Pixie wings would be good! For Jenny, Dragon wings will do!" They both looked at each other very happy. I wrote out the spells. Then took them to the Main room in the Hall to practice. I watched and corrected as they cast their spells. Both sported the right wings. Tina buzzed her wings to show them off. Jenny flapped hers a few times to get used to them. I smiled at their antics. After I had them fly around the room a few times the side effects of the spells became apparent. Tina shrank to six inches tall and Jenny turned scaly and red. At that point I told them to break the spells. When they did they both returned to normal almost. Tina retained the pointed ears and Jenny remained slightly reddish. We talked of the spells and they both wanted to prefect the casting the spells. If they can take it to a certain level and stop maybe the side effects would not be so bad. Jenny looked at me and said "Why do you not have side effects when you grow wings?"
I smiled at her "I do have side effects from my wings. Every time I grow them it gets harder to make them go away and I get addicted to having them. The compulsion to find high places to soar is very strong even now. In magic the stronger the spell the stronger the cost! When I created the Crystal hall there was a great cost. It is a part of me and if it is harmed I am harmed. Same with everything I create to some extent. You see I am now linked to Sanctuary in a very real way." The girls looked at me not knowing what to say. I just smiled and said "Shall we fly across the lake?" Both shook their heads no. "You can shift your selves back if you change too much but then that's another spell." I grinned "Don't worry just remember everything we do has a cost." I sent the girls back over the lake.
I went back to my casting till lunch. I got one side of six small rooms done. This is taking so long. Before dinner I got ready to head back to school. I was heading back early to get some studying done. Eric had finals to get ready for. Dang it is hard when I am two people. Who is the real one? Oh well I guess I will find out after I am done with school till then I will just live two lives. I went to the mirror room and ported shifting halfway through back to Eric.
At the school I signed back in and set myself to study in the study hall. An hour later two people sat down beside me. it was Ms. Snow and Ms. Wright. Well isn't this a kick in the head. I sighed "Can I help you two?
Ms. Snow said "We want to talk to you about what your mother gave you. It is very important."
I looked at them and decided to tell them a little bit of the truth. "My mother just delivered a ring box with a ring in it. Nothing of note outside the family."
They looked at me like they were trying to decide if I was telling the truth. "Can I see this ring box an ring?" Ms. Snow asked.
I shook my head. "I have already passed it on to another family member. Before you ask I have no reason to tell you who or where they are. The Box and ring are nothing special so it does not matter. I have nothing else to say on that matter. So just leave me alone."
Ms. Snow looked hard at me. In a quiet voice she said "We know you are hiding something and it has to do with magic! You wear a ring of one of the great houses so You are a noble and We will bring you to justice if we have to. No one is above King's law"
I looked at them "You are chasing the wrong guy! I live under no King. You must have the wrong country. As for Magic that does not even require a response. As for my being a Noble, my family was at one time but that was centuries ago. I wear this ring as a memento of my Grandmother. Your barking up the wrong tree!" I was getting real ticked at them. They were hitting a little too close to home.
A teacher came over "Is there a problem here?"
Ms. Snow "No problem here." She glared at me "This is not over. You will see!" Then strode off with her sidekick following.
I was really ticked off. The teacher asked "Are you all right? Should the Headmaster be made aware of this?"
I nodded. "I will tell him myself. This is going to be trouble." I put my books away and headed for the office.
The Headmaster was in even though it was a Sunday. I knocked on his door. I heard "Enter." So opened the door. I stepped in. The headmaster looked up. "By the look on your face there is a problem. Sit down and tell me about it." I sat
"Sir, Those two from the other day were back. They are bad news. I don't like where this is headed. You wear the Rose Crest Ring so you know about portals and the other world. I held up my hand. I live part time in that world. These Tangent people are haters of people like me. They are watching and there is going to be trouble soon. I would not put it past them to get a search warrant to check out my room. Perhaps others as well. I need to disappear for a bit we will work out how to do finals later. There will be five others that will go with me. My grades are good so if you can get me and the others our class work through a package portal we can keep up well. Keep it all quiet and all will be fine.
The Headmaster looked at me. "Those two are proving a problem. Though they are right you are hiding things. I knew your Grandmother. I knew many of her secrets. I am not sure how far you are into those secrets but I don't like how it is disrupting my school! If this is what we need to do then we will do it."
I will contact you on your mirror in the morning. My friends and I will be gone after school today. Don't look for us." I added "You wear the Rose Crest Ring so I know you know more than most. I think you don't want to go into who I am on the other side."
He frowned "I may not want to but I think I have to. Your life there is splashing over into this side. So I will ask you once and only once to tell me what is going on?"
I thought for a moment. "I don't think it is wise to tell you everything but I will tell you that I used to work for Queen Aslina directly. I now am a founding member of the new Sanctuary."
He held up his hand and I stopped. "I can't believe that the Six are all young women. So you can not be one of them." When he stopped talking I got up and locked the door.
"This is to not go outside this room." When they both nodded I shifted. Ms. Teller had seen it before but this was new to the Headmaster. He frowned harder. "As you can see it is true. I will not let those Tangent people interfere with the work I am doing. I keep my two lives apart as I can but there is some bleed over."
"Eric what you are telling me is out there even for the other world. Are you really a boy or a girl?" He asked.
I smiled "For now I am both. A boy here and a girl there. After I leave school I will decide what side of the fence I will live on. For now I live two lives. If you can't handle this I can take the memory's from you." I am hoping he can so my circle enlarges. He looked like he was considering it.
He shook his head "If I am going to head off these people I need to know this. So I will keep my memory's. Just one more Question, is there any more of the six here at this school?"
I smiled "The short answer is yes. But you did not here that from me. I will just say that the trouble is to do with only me. I don't know why but they are targeting me." Just then the phone rang and the Headmaster answered it. He mostly listened so I was not sure who it was.
When he hung up. He said "We got a problem those Tangent people are at the gate with a search warrant."
"I how long can you stall them? I will port to Sanctuary from my room. I can be away in just a few moments. There is nothing in my room of interest to them."
The Headmaster asked "Do you really need to go to your room or can you port from elsewhere?"
I shrugged "I just need a full size mirror. The rest is me. I don't keep anything in my room." The Headmaster opened a closet door to reveal a full size mirror. I opened a portal. "I said "If you need to talk to Ms. Teller she knows. Good bye for now. Once on the other side I headed for Crystal Hall. Half way there I caught Angel. I said "We need to talk Angel. Things are coming to a head. Have you ever heard of the Tangent Institute or the King's Law?"
She looked startled "The Tangent Institute is a Watchers group. They know about this world and make sure that the two don't mix much. If they are spouting about the King's Law they are a faction that think there should be no crossovers. Not good, not good at all this is real bad. Tell me everything that has happened." That was not Angel asking that was the Queen commanding! I quickly filled her in as we headed for the Crystal Hall. It did not tale too long. As we passed the Throne room door she shifted into her sapphire gown and crown. This was becoming a official thing. I shifted my dress into a silver gown and pulled out my staff of office. Ms. Teller stood off to one side watching. Cryss swooped in to settle on my shoulder. This was as official as it gets. The Queen sat on the Throne and thought. "You did right getting out of there. I am not sure if you can ever go back there? The danger is high right now." She clapped her hands. One of her maids came to see what she wanted. "Call all the Six here at once!" She was pulling in everyone this was bad!
"How far has the progress made to safe guard the mirror rooms?" I asked hopping it was done.
"You will have to ask Darla she was put in charge of that project." Angel answered. Just then Darla came in.
I asked "Darla How far have you gotten with the mirror room project? Please tell me you are done!"
She nodded "It is done. Why do you need to know so bad."
I sighed " bad stuff going down. Close the Shutters we are in danger. The back door is shut." Darla closed her eyes for a second then nodded it was done. That would make us a little safer. This will make finals hard to get to. We need to get this settled fast. It took a few moments but everyone was there. Everyone was in their best outfits. If it was not such a dire circumstance I would think it was a party. We talked for two hours before the first attack came. They were really trying to get to us. Apparently they did not know about the second mirror room as no attack came there. Our Shutters held fast through the first attack and three more.
So the siege of Sanctuary began. Darla and I did back to back watches to fend off the attacks. The knights were placed half by each mirror room. Things were very tense. The maids made emergency packs and kept everyone fed. The first line of defense was Darla and I. Our magic was the strongest so we held the door closed. As I sat my watch I read my combat spell book. We kept bar spells over the shutters to help. When they found the back door things got a little tense. I had to go there to keep the bar spells strong while Darla watched the main room. The attacks came randomly for two days but we held. Finally they gave up and no more attacks came for a full two days.
I was able on the second day using a small mirror to use a link spell to contact the Headmasters. I used a package portal to get our class work then shut down the portal and link. Two hours after I got our work the Attacks began again. Lucky we had not let down our guard so it did not get through. This went on for three days. Then they stopped again.
I took another mirror out of storage and re-tuned it to a different address. I trapped it but set it up in a far cave. I had the shutters closed for now but we need food soon so I worked out a plan. Someone would go to Whitewater and buy food for us. They would have to have a portal ring and know how to use it. Two knights would go with them as well as taking as many bags of holding we have. I would open the shutters and a portal for only as long as it takes them through then close it again. Shutters bar spell and all. Give them link bracelets so they can call for me to open the portal back. I seems to be a sound plan.
I called Darla and Angel aside to ask what they think? Both gave the go ahead. It was just picking the people to go.
The knights would Be Josh and Terry. The leader of the group would be Zoe. I did not like the thought of our only combat mage going but she had been to Whitewater and had a portal ring. I put the new address in the ring then sealed it. No one could take it off Zoe's finger with that seal in place. I gave her a link bracelet and sealed it to. I was not taking any chances. Darla gave her six bags of holding to carry the food. We set a time for them to check in and come back. They had to be on time because we would only open the shutters for a short time. Then off they went.
I was not used to being the one to sit and wait. It did not go with who I was well. Though that is the way things had to be. Sanctuary came first and my comfort second. I watched and read and drove everyone crazy for the four hours they were gone. Everything went as planed and everyone got back safely with all the food we needed.
The next day the Six and Darla got together to talk about finals. It was quickly decided that the safest way was to bring a teacher here and take the tests here. I opened the link to the Headmaster to talk it over. He was glad to hear we were all right. He was resistant to our plan at first then gave in to the logic.
He said "I will find a teacher I think that can handle it and fix up the tests for you six. When should we do this?"
I answered "First thing in the morning tomorrow. Give plenty of time for the tests. I will open a portal to your mirror then be in and out in just a few moments. That is the safest way."
He said "If that is the way it must be.
In the morning had Ben and Byron standing by and got ready with a shield spell just in case. I opened a peephole it looked clear. I opened the portal gave Ben the thumbs up and stepped though. I quickly went to the door and locked it. Then walked over scanning for magic. Nothing unexpected turned up.
"The tests please and let's go." I said. The Headmaster handed the folder to Ms. Bell and waved her to follow me. Here goes nothing. I opened the portal took Ms. Bells hand and stepped though pulling her along. On the other side I quickly closed the portal. Ms. Bells eyes were wide and she was looking around like we were on mars. "Kind of mind blowing don't you think? Welcome to Sanctuary! Come this way. We will take the tests in the Crystal Hall. Ben and Byron stepped up. She looked them over all steel and weapons. She was very close to freaking. I motioned them back. I needed her for now. I led her to the Crystal Hall. I didn't think it was possible but her eyes got even bigger when she was shown that.
Ms. Bell spoke "It is like out of a fairy tale. I can't believe it. Where did it come from?"
Angel stepped out smiling in full Queen mode. "Lady Ember created this Hall. pointing at me." At the blank look "Have you two not been introduced? Let me do that then. This is Lady Ember Rose Del La Silver Grand Mage of Sanctuary." That seemed to stun her.
I took up the speaking "And this is Her Majesty Queen Angel Flower of Sanctuary. Now that the titles are out of the way we have some tests to take." I smiled at her.
Ms. Bell frowned "There is no Ember Rose Del La Silver on my list. There is a Angel Flower though."
I sighed and took her in a side room. "There is no Ember on your list because away from this place I am Eric Vine." When she looked like she didn't believe me I stood there and shifted. That was too much for her she fainted. I caught her and put her in a chair. I shook my head and shifted back and called a maid to watch over her. I went to see that the others were in the test room. I was in the test room telling the others what happened when the door opened and the maid led a slightly white Ms. Bell. She straightened and said "If you will take your seats I will pass out the tests. That is how it went for the rest of the day. Just six girls taking tests. After all the test were done and collected I led Ms Bell to the mirror.
I looked at her "Now that you know our secrets please don't tell anyone. You can talk to Ms. Teller if you have to she has been here and knows who we are. The Headmaster knows some but has not been here. Well time for you to go back."
Ms. Bell smiled "Thank you for letting me see this great place. I hope we can do this again when I could stay longer. I would like to get to know the people here."
I opened the portal after checking that it was safe. "Off you go be safe." Then she stepped through and was gone. Finals were over and the summer was on!
I planned to go on a little shopping trip if there was no attacks by tomorrow. I will ask Ben if he would like to go. I headed back to my home so I could fix dinner.
After dinner I activated the link to Angel. "Good evening Your Majesty, I have a plan to ask about. I was planning to go to Whitewater to pick up some more people tomorrow if don't mind. I think we could use more combat mages and some portal mages. A few more maids wouldn't hurt and I am not sure who else but there may be more. I would like to take Ben along as escort. What do you think?"
Angel said "Do you think it would be safe? To have Both our Grand Mage and our Captain of the Guard gone at the same time? With these Attacks and all. Do you think it wise to go at all."
I said "I believe the risk is minimal. There has been no attacks for three days and they haven't found the new mirror yet. We do need the people. I think it will be safe."
She said "Ok you can go but take someone besides Ben."
I sighed "Ok I'll take Zoe. She is a combat mage and we are looking at combat mages. Is that ok with Your Majesty?" I was tired and getting testy.
"That's fine." Was her response. I guess she was Testy too.
"I'll talk to Darla in the morning to see if there is anyone she can think of. I am sorry to bother you tonight. Goodnight Your Majesty." I cut the link before anything else could be said.
In the morning I opened the link to Darla. "Morning, I am going to pick up some more people in Whitewater. Do you know of any I should look for?"
Darla replied "Morning, You're going on a recruiting trip I hear. I thought about it and what we need are Enchanters, Shapers, Elementist and a good Generalist. I suggest you go to the mage hall and ask there. Take only level three or above. Level three should be able to teach. That should give us a good start on a mage hall of our own. I have written a letter of introduction for you present it to the elder when you see her. Her Name is Grayson, Wilamina Grayson. She is a pesky old bird but fair. I will meet you at the mirror in one hour. How does that sound to you?"
I smiled "That will be fine. I will make a quick stop at the hiring hall for maids then the mage hall. It should be a full day. I need to pick up Zoe and then I'll be off."
An hour later I opened the portal to the public portal mirrors in Whitewater. That was a benefit of using this trading post. We stepped through.
Whitewater was more of a small town than a trading post. Zoe and I looked at the map posted there and headed for the hiring hall. It was a bit of a walk but that gave me time to wake up. The hiring hall was much bigger than the one in Crossroads. Zoe opened the door for me I smiled at her. A woman came up to me, I was in Grand Mage outfit complete with staff, and asked "Are you here to hire or be hired?"
I looked her up and down "I am here to hire several servants."
She smiled "The woman at that desk over there will help you right away."
I nodded and walked over to the desk. The woman asked "May I help you?" She was looking over both of us trying to set prices.
I said "Yes, I believe you may. I am here to hire maids. Four maids ready to move to a new home right away. Who do you have available?" She handed me a folder.
She said "All our maids are of the live in type. They are all well trained and willing to work hard."
I found the four I wanted and added two more. I said "These will do fine. Have them here in one forth of an hour and I will double your fee."
She smiled "At once Miss. They will be here." They were there on time. So I paid and we went to the Mage Hall.
The Mage Hall was quite impressive and somewhat overdone. I told Zoe to stay outside with the maids while I take care of things inside. She was not happy but did it. I strode up to the doors and opened them. The inside of the hall looked like a office building. I went up to the desk and asked to talk to the Elder Grayson. Surprisingly I was led right back. The office of the Elder was more like my Den at home. All dark woods and tones of books. I loved it. The Elder herself was a small woman about my size. She had piercing gray eyes and a hard line for a mouth. I put on my Ice maiden face and set to work.
I said "Elder Grayson, I am Ember Rose Del La Silver of Sanctuary. I have a letter of Introduction for you." I handed her the letter. She read it then seemed to come alive more.
She said "Darla sent you to me? That is nice of her. What is it you need of me?"
I replied "I need a few mages to work and teach in Sanctuary. A Elamentalist, a Enchanter, Shapers of all kinds, and a good Generalist. All above level three that can teach."
She smiled "That is a tall order. I think I can find who you need but what is in it for me? Level three mages do not grow on trees you know."
I Smiled "Let's get right down to it. What do you want to see this happen?" I went from Ice maiden to hard core in a flash.
She looked me up and down. "Fifty gold and a consultant place for me in Sanctuary when I retire in six months!"
I thought "The consultant place is easy it can even come with a house but that is too much coin. Three gold per person you get me sounds better. We are just starting out here."
She smiled "I had to try ok those terms are good. A house you say that would be nice." She rang a bell and a maid came in. "Get me the level four unattached file please." The maid rushed out. The Elder looked the way she went. "Poor girl has not spoken a word since her twin sister died." She looked back at me. So you are a Grand Mage at your age that is quite the accomplishment. Darla said you got your Crystal Mage rating at twelve. You must really be a prodigy."
I blushed "I like working with crystal and the rest just sort of happened. Rise to the occasion and all that. I am just a really feisty kid trying to live up to what everyone keeps pushing at me. When I burn out it is going to be quite a show."
She smiled "Well save me a seat for that. I love a good show." The maid came in and handed the Elder a file and a note. "Looks like your in luck no level four's but a few level five's. Hmm yes these four will do you good. Each are very good and can teach. I'll send for them." While she did that she handed me the files to look over. First thing I noted was that all were young just in there twenty's. This looked like it would work. A little wile later a knock came at the door. When let in the four seemed to know one another. The Elder said "Lady's Today you are all lucky you have jobs. You work for this lady. Her name is Lady Ember Rose Del La Silver Grand Mage of Sanctuary. You leave right away so I hope you are packed like I requested?" When they all nodded she went on "You have been fine mages here I hope you do just as well there." She tuned to me "Will you need any one else?"
I smiled "As a matter of fact yes. I need ten combat mages. Got to protect what we are building after all!"
The Elder Chuckled "Of Course, I will have them ready by the time you finish the paperwork on these four." She rang another bell and the girl that led me in returned and led me off to do paperwork. It was a long day.
When I finally got all through and headed out with fourteen new people behind me it was late. We all headed to the mirrors. When we got there I opened the link to Darla. I said "Open the door I'm coming home. I got a whole lot of new friends coming with me."
Darla "So you got what we need? Both parts of the trip?"
I said "All accounted for as always. We will need to make another food trip soon. is the door open yet?"
Darla said "Open, come on home. I will be waiting to see who you got with you."
I opened the portal and we all stepped through one at a time. Once we were all on the other side I closed the portal and the shutters. I told Zoe "Take the combat mages over to our side of the lake and put them in the artisan housing till a proper bunkhouse can be made for them." I tuned to Darla "You take the four specialist and find them a place to stay till their houses are ready. I'll take the maids to the Crystal Hall."
We all headed off to do our duty's. When I got to the Crystal Hall I took the maids to the Throne room. Angel was on the Throne and looking pensive. I curtsied to her and presented the maids. "Three are for here, Three are for my side of the lake. Yours are Tammy, Betty, and Stella. That leaves me Eva Tasha and Sasha. All should be fine. We will need another food run soon though. What do you think Your Majesty?"
Angel clapped her hands and a maid, Wendy came out. Angel commanded "Take the new maids and get them settled and on the job." Wendy curtsied and took the maids away. Angel turned back to me. "My Mother linked in, she wants to send people here now. Like first thing in the morning. Through the main mirrors. Do you think it is safe?"
I sighed "We did make that deal. We have to take them. We have not had a attack for four days so I think we can use the main mirrors if we do it smart. Set a time then open the shutters for only so long. If they miss the window then it is not our fault. When they get here set rules right away so to keep everyone safe. Do you want me to meet them?"
Angel looked a little relived. "Yes would you meet them please. I know you can handle any one who comes through. I will link my Mother and set the time for eleven o'clock. How does that sound. It should not take long. Once you bring them here I will have lady Jessie take over. What about having troops there to set the tone?"
I nodded "I will bring two of the new combat mages and we should have four knights on duty. That should keep the peace. How many are coming?"
Angel frowned "Mother did not say. I will ask and let you know. We will change plans if we need to. I feel better about this now." She smiled. "You always seem to help keep this place safe."
I bowed my head "That is part of my job Your Majesty. Oh as long as I am thinking of it. If you need me to hire any more staff you will need to give me more funds to work with I am almost out. Mages are expensive. Well it has been a long day. Does Your Majesty have any more need of me tonight?"
She smiled "No, I think I can spare you for the night. Good night my mage." She waved me away with a smile. I took my maids and headed for the lake shore.
Once we got to the lake I pulled crystal out of the ground and made a three person boat. that was harder than it should have been but I did not let on. Then I grew my wings. I stretched my wings loving the feelings. With a flick of magic I sent the boat across the lake. Then took to the sky to watch over them. I kept the boat moving steady while gliding in the air. It was hard to keep the boat moving while thinking about flying. When we were close to the other side I dove ahead to land on the shore before them. It was a fun exercise. I just folded my wings and waited for them. Zoe had seen me fly up and came over to say hi.
I said You get one of the twins do you want Sasha or Tasha? I have my reasons."
She looked at me "Tasha will be fine. I did not know you got one for me. That was nice of you."
The others bumped ashore and got out of the boat. I looked at them. "Tasha you go with Zoe. Sasha and Eva you come with me. This is how it will work for awhile. Let's get inside the morning will come very soon."
We all headed in and settled in for the night. After a quick dinner I was heading for my den to read a bit when my bracelet jingled. "Yes, Your Majesty how may I serve you?"
Angel said Mother thinks she should send fourteen people now that we are so close to being set up. I talked her down to four this week and four next week. We did agree that eleven o'clock was a good time. She is pushing me but I am not sure why? How close do you think we are to really being set up?"
I sighed "We are almost set up we have the people we just need to get them in place and housed right. I need more houses on my side of the lake for the teacher mages. I need to get the bunkhouse set up for the combat mages. Then set watches and we will be a long way to being set up for real. As fore your Mother pushing you I wont comment because I don't have the slightest idea why."
Angel sighed "Neither do I my friend. I am glad I was not fooling myself that we are almost there. Well it is late so good night. I will see you on the morning." she cut the link.
I did go into the den to read. I was wondering about Eva and how I could help her with her problem? I soon went up to bed with no answers.
In the morning I went down and found Eva serving breakfast to Darla. I smiled the Queen had given her a apartment in the Crystal Hall but she seem to be here almost half the time. I sat down and Sasha poured my tea. It is nice to have a maid again. Darla looked at me "You look tired. What are you doing today?"
I said "I am tired and I got another full day ahead of me. At Eleven I got to meet the first of the Imports from Queen Aslina. after lunch I need to shape a bunkhouse for the combat mages. That is going to make me more tired. I wonder if I should use crystal weave or just rock? I really need to work on my rock shaping."
Darla looked at me "You are doing too much! You are going to burn out at this rate. We got other mages here, use them!"
I sighed "Have them over here at one o'clock and I will put them to work. There is so much to do and now we have to deal with the Imports." I sipped my tea "You know I think I must have been crazy to take on this job!" Sasha put my breakfast in front of me. "Well some of the perks are nice." I chuckled.
After breakfast I headed over to where the combat mages were housed. Zoe had them out front of the housing drilling them. I walked up. I singled her and she stopped, I said "I need two of your mages for a wile. Escort duty."
Zoe Called "Anna, Sara front and center. You are to go with Lady Ember and do as she say. Do you understand?"
They both said "Yes, Captain!"
I smiled to Zoe then turned and headed to the lake. The two followed behind. We got to the lake and I pointed to the boat. They got in and waited. I grew my wings and flicked the boat with my magic and off the went. I took off flying a little ahead of them. Working on doing two things at once was why I was doing this. That and it was fun. We got to the other side and I folded my wings. I thought a moment and pulled my wings in so they did not show. When we got to the main mirror room I switched to my gown. I pulled out my staff and checked the time. right on time I opened the shutters. Almost at once a portal opened. Four people stumbled through. I closed the shutters. I was standing right out in the open with the combat mages behind me. The four looked over me and started to babble. I said "Quite please! We have a lot to do." I was ignored. I repeated myself twice. then I lost my temper. Up went the staff and down it came with a thunderclap that shook the room. After a moment or two to get our hearing back I said "I will take you to the Queen now. Please keep the talking to a minimum. This way please." As we passed the door the knights fell in behind. I walked at a calm pace. Mainly to seem unconcerned but really it was the three inch heels I was wearing.
We got to the Crystal Hall and I lead them to the Throne room. Angel was sitting on the Throne in full Queen mode. I curtsied to her. She nodded to me "Thank you Lady Ember for bringing them to me I know the time of a Grand Mage is always in demand. I will ask lady Jessie and lady Tara to take on the task of settling these new people into there new homes. You may return to the magic you so love."
I curtsied and withdrew. Once I got outside I switched back to my work clothes and let out my wings again. Anna and Sara were still behind me the knights stayed in the Hall. I smiled and stretched my wings letting the feelings flow. I was getting to hate hiding my wings. I looked at the mages "Ether of you a water type?"
Anna answered "I am My Lady. May I ask why?"
I smiled "You should be able to propel the boat to the other side of the lake. Do you think you can do that?" After she nodded "After that you two are done. You both can return to your unit."
They said "Yes My Lady. Thank you."
I nodded and took to the sky. I did keep a eye on them though. Their start was a little ruff but then smoothed out and they did well. I landed by my home and waved to them then went in. I was really hungry for lunch. Instead I walked into trouble. Eva was in tears and Sasha was looking pissed. I had a feeling I knew what this was about. I Sighed and asked What is going on here?"
Sasha pointed at Eva and said "That is a BOY! I Don't room with boys!"
I stopped her triad right there with a shake of my head. I said "I know of Eva's condition. I will not have her put to grief because of it! I plan to get with the healer and plan a cure for her condition. As always in this house you and everyone else will treat people as they present nothing more. If you can not do that I will have to think about getting a new maid and I will ship you back to where I got you. Do you understand? If rooming is going to be a problem I will add on a room for you. I will not have anyone in my service be in pain because of a medical condition! Now do we have a problem?" Both of them just stared at me. I was harsh and forceful but caring at the same time. Unlike how they had seen so far.
Sasha looked at me "Yes I understand and no there is not a problem here. I do request the other room though. We will work out the rest ourselves." She looked determined.
I looked at Eva "Well what do you have to say?"
She drew a breath and said "I have no problem here I am sorry if I caused one. I am willing to do what is necessary to continue working here."
I said ok we will forget this happened this time. Where's my lunch? I got work to do."
They looked at each other then scrambled to get lunch done. I sat trying to regain my cool. Soon lunch was on the table and the day moved on. At one o'clock Darla knocked. The fact that she knocked means she was not alone. I had Eva let them in. The four were looking a little tired. I said "All right I hope you got some sleep because it is time to work. First Enchanter, Jan is it?" She nodded "I have a good reinforcement spell I need cast on wall s in the Hall of Magic." I passed her a copy of the spell "Can you read my writing?" She nodded again. "It will be mind numbing but it hast to be done to every wall in the main room and the small rooms on the north side. I have already done the south side. Next Shaper, Sophie I need a Bunkhouse for ten combat mages. I will leave the design up to you. I will show you where though. Next Elementalist, Vanessa I need you to go over the elements of the combat mages and draw up a list of how to up their skills in their areas. Finally Generalist, Veronica I want you to work with Darla today checking on the studies of her students. Just in case she needs to be somewhere you can take over and keep them up. Is everyone clear on their duty's for today?" Everyone nodded "All right meeting is over I will show you all where to work then I have things to do."
So I set them all to work then looked at the back of the house and checked the size of the maids room. I went outside and gathered magic from the earth and waterfall. When I felt I had all I could hold I created the extra room I talked about. With all the care I made it look like the rest of the house. After I went inside and created the door and window. I was sweating quite bad so I went and took a bath. IT did not take long to feel better in the bath. After my bath I took a walk and checked on the mages. That's when the bracelet jingled, it was the queen.
Angel said. "I think Mother sent these so called noble's here to drive me crazy. Can I ask your help again?"
I said "I will take care of it. Are they at the Hall?"
Angel sighed "Yes having a wild party Jessie and Tara are just not able to stop them. I need you!"
I said "I will be there in a moment I am flying there now." And so I was. I had grew my wings and took off as soon as Angel called. I hope it goes better this time. I got there in a short time. I walked to the room they had and I could hear breaking crystal and giggles. I opened the door and got angry! They had destroyed the place I did not see Jessie or Tara. I used a different spell than I planned. I cast the spell and everything in the place stopped moving. I looked at all the smashed items all over. I looked at the four Imports I set myself down I released Josie's mouth. I said "Why?" She made a rude sound. I decided to take this to the Queen. I stuck my head out side the door and asked Tammy to bring several large carts. It did not take long to do so I moved the two boys on one and the two girls on the other. Then I and two maids pushed the carts to the Throne room. Angel looked up when we came in. I unloaded the four then broke the spell. The four fell to the floor. I spoke "Your Majesty these four have totally destroyed the Blue room. What do you wish to be done with them?" Angel looked them over from there indecent clothing to the offensive looks on there faces.
Angel Spoke "I find your behavior to be destructive and disrespectful to Sanctuary. This is a place of peace. I do not wish to punish but you ask for it with your actions. I will think on this and will tell you my verdict in the morning." Angel was not happy.
I was not happy either. All crystal in and of Crystal was a part of me. To hurt the crystal here was to hurt me. I felt every broken piece of crystal. I was hurting right then. I was furious as well but I was not letting into the anger. Time to make magic.
The guards took the four away. I curtsied to the Queen and asked "Do you have anything else you wish of me right now Your Majesty?" She looked at me.
Angel said "You always come to my call. Thank you Lady Ember you are one I always know I can count on. I will see you in the morning. Good night." with that she stood and left the room. I left right after her.
I flew directly to the crystal storage room on my side of the lake. It was time for a new staff. I gathered all the blur quarts that was there. I added all the sapphires I could find. Then I went to the metals storage room an got the purest silver I could lay my hands on. I was ready to start. I put everything on a cart and went to the lake shore. Jan and Sophie came over wondering what's up with me? The could see I had laid out ten spell books ready for use. and all the crystal and silver. They could tell I was going to make magic big time! They asked if they could watch? I didn't care I was too into the process right then. I started pulling in magic from the earth, from the water, from the air and from the fire of my anger. I kept pulling till I thought I would burst. I started to shape the crystal quarts first for the base then added the sapphires one at a time putting magic into all of it. The shape was almost done I added the silver as ascents, the head piece and spike on the other end. It was shaping was done. I repeated drawing in of magic then opened the books and began casting the enchantments one after another. I reached twenty then went back and did the harmony overlay twenty times. It was a masterpiece. I gathered my books and stood to push the cart back to the storage room. I swayed a moment Both Jan and Sophie jumped up to make sure I did not fall. I waved them off.
I said "It is just the after casting tiredness. I will go to bed soon and it will be all right. I just have to put up this cart."
Jan said "I have not heard of several of those enchantments let alone being put on the same object. I don't think I could do that. and a overlay on top of that. That staff will be a weapon of unimaginable power."
Sophie said "And to start by shaping two types of crystal and silver. That is very impressive in its self. To add all those enchantments and overlays is a work of pure wonder!"
I shook my head "It is just what I do." I finally got the cart put up. I sighed and headed to my home. "Good night." The said goodnight then headed to the boats. I walked into the house to find another argument. This time about who gets what room. Right then I was too tired to care. They both shut up when they seen me. Looks of concern on their faces. I just headed up stairs to sleep.
In the morning I got up. I was still tired but happy about my new staff. I came down stairs for breakfast. Sasha served while Eva cleaned up. I got ready to go see the queen. I stepped outside and my wings came out without my thinking of it. I was soon in the sky. Gliding and swooping having fun all the way across the lake. I landed near the Crystal hall and went in. I Curtsied to the Queen then just waited. Angel did not look in the chatting mood so I left her alone. I was leaning half dozing when the four were brought in. That woke me up.
Angel spoke "It has been a long night and I for one did not sleep much. Down to business. You destroyed the blue room and showed disrespect to all of Sanctuary. That will cost you Fifteen days in the jail. since we don't have one I will ask our Grand Mage to make one. And you four will be expelled from Sanctuary if you do such a destructive act again. That is your punishment. Take them to holding till their cells are ready."
The four were taken away. I thought of ways to lock them up. I also thought of where. Ben walked up and said "Combat Mages work best when they are paired with a knight. Would you consider starting a pairing plan?"
I said "Talk to Zoe she leads the Combat Mages. I have heard that paired troops work best. I leave such matters to her though."
Ben said quietly "The mage dose not have to be a Combat Mage to pair effectively."
I said "What are you saying?" Let him spell it out if he wants to go that rout.
Ben said "I am asking you to pair up with me. A working pair at first then maybe much more?" I wondered if he was going at it this way to have time to get used to my other side?
I said "We could see how it goes for a bit then try pairing. How does that sound to you? I have a jail to build so I will see you later. "
Ben said "I will hold you to that. Later" He walked off.
I headed out to find a cave that can be used as a jail. It did not take long. I found two caves that had splits so I could easily make bars to hold them in. and a door and lock. The whole project too two days, one day for the girls one day for the boys. Most of it was not hard just making the lock was hard. The keys was crystal. I turned the keys over to the guards and left. My part of the job was over.
A few days later I decided to make another weapon this time for Ben. Then I went to the storage room with the steel in it. I filled a tram with a bit of it then got some silver and crystal. I had been thinking of this combination for a bit I hope it works. First I shaped the steel into a sword. Then I laced it with the purest silver I had. Then I pushed crystal into every pore of the metal. Then I used the greatest enchantment I knew calling on the elements.
Fire and Ice
Earth and Sky
Come together
To Harmonize!
I repeated the chant as I cast many enchantments as I could think of. Twenty four different layers to make this sword unbeatable. I smiled a five foot badge of office for the captain of the royal guard. Perfect for Ben. I took the sword and flew to the house where Ben was staying. I knocked and Byron answered "Your Ladyship how nice to see you. What brings you to our door?"
I smiled "Is Ben home? I have something for him." I was almost dancing I was so happy.
He smiled "Ben there's a Lady here to see you!" Ben came down the stairs. He looked good. Dang it working so much magic has got me turned on and he really looks good to me.
Ben leaned on the door frame "What can I do for you?" Man of few words as always.
I smiled at him "I thought that the captain of the royal guard needed a special sword so I made you this!" I handed him the sword. "It is a Heritage Blade, Only you and those in direct line from you can use the full power of this blade." He lifted the sword and the blade took fire without burning him. "The Blade has excepted you as its master. You two are now one. The Blade will do as you command. Remember only those in your line can use this sword." I stepped back.
He could not take his eyes off the flaming blade "You made this? Does it have a name?"
I could not stop smiling. "Yes I made This Blade for you. It has a name it is called Kiss of the Eternal Rose! Well, I have to go now use it well my friend. Oh remember the crest you wear when you have a sheath made for it. I will see you later." I walked away as fast as I could the flew back to my home. I dreamed quite wild that night.
Darla stopped by that morning. I said "By the way I made a Heritage Blade for Ben last night. twenty four layers of enchantments with a Elemental overlay. It's called Kiss of the Eternal Rose. He loved it." I stretched and yawned.
She glanced at me "You can't be serious. You don't do things small do you? Twenty four and a overlay. What element?" She shook her head.
I smiled "Earth, Sky, Fire and Water a Harmony overlay. Twenty reparations in all. My best work to date. Steel, silver and crystal core combination."
"You got to be kidding me? That type of sword would give Excalibur a run for its money. And you just gave it away? What are you nuts?"
I giggled "Excalibur is this swords pale sister. Ben was the best one to wield it. You should have seen the flame that came out when he raised it. It took him for its master right away." I munched my breakfast.
Darla looked thoughtful "Can you make one of those swords built for a woman to use? Something that the Queen can use?"
"What are you thinking you know how a heritage blade works? Only those in direct line can use the swords full power. No one else can even touch the sword. Well I can touch it because I made it. No others would be able to." I shook my head.
Darla said "It would be perfect. She would have to learn to use it. How long would it take you?"
I sighed "I wont be able to start it for a few days. I need to be recouped from making Ben's blade. But then one day should do it."
Three days later...
I was picking out the steel and silver. Then I grabbed several large sapphires to replace the plain crystal. This was going to be my greatest work ever. I looked through every book my Grandmother gave me for enchantments. The number went up to forty strong enchantments. I was ready to start. The blade I designed was delicate and down right pretty. It was totally fit for a Queen. I added more silver to the steel than last time. Last I laced in the sapphires. It was time for the casting so I took a deep breath and started. Forty times I cast and Forty times I chanted the overlay. I was totally spent when I finished. I wrapped the sword carefully for the trip over. I walked out of my work area and spotted Darla talking to Zoe so I walked over. "It's finished call everyone for the presentation." I said weakly.
Darla said "Everyone? How about the core group with a few extras? How did it come out?"
I sighed "You will see soon. It is even stronger than the first try. forty casts and overlays." I turned to the shoreline and got in to the boat. Zoe and Darla got in behind me. Darla sent us across the lake. When we bumped into the other side I got out a little unsteady. Zoe steadied me. I made my way slowly to the Crystal Hall and the throne room. Soon everyone was assembled. Angel took her Throne in full Queen mode. I shifted my clothes to my gown and staff. Cryss settled on my shoulder. Everyone went formal with their looks. When ready I approached the throne unwrapping the sword. "Your Majesty This sword was made for you with all the skill I possess. It goes beyond any weapon I have made or even heard of. It is a Heritage Blade. It has more power than even I know about. I present this blade called The Eternal Rose Heart to you and your line." Slowly the Queen reached out to close her hand around the hilt. She stood raising the sword towards the sky. A blue flame slowly covered the sword then covered the Queen. She was totally still as if in a trance. This lasted for a few moments then the flame retreated to the blade of the sword. The Queen lowered the sword.
The Queen spoke "I accept this gift my Lady Grand Mage. I and all my line will hold it in highest regard!" After that the formal part of the gathering was over. So we had a short party. Well short for me. I was almost falling over with tiredness. I was soon heading home and right into bed.
In the morning I was quite sluggish and tired. Forging such a powerful yet delicate weapon took a lot out of me. It was strange that I was so up after finishing Ben's blade yet so bushed after the Queens Blade. Well I'll have to put that aside for later. It was good I waited three days before starting the blade.
Now was time to set new tasks for the mages. The bunkhouse was done and so was the enchantments on the Hall of Magic. There was a knock at the door. It was time for the Monday meeting.
Eva answered the door and let the mages in. We all took a seat and got ready to talk out what we need to do this week. I had decided to place a Mage Hall right next to the Hall of Magic. We talked over designs for a bit drinking tea.
Darla came in. "Sorry I'm late. Has anything been decided yet?"
I smiled "Not yet besides the outside needs to be Crystal weave like the Hall of Magic and the Crystal Hall. We haven't even decided how big the thing is going to be. I think relatively small. All the practice rooms are in the Hall of Magic. So this would just be offices and archives. We will also be starting a house for the top mages near the Hall. We haven't decided if it will be four small houses or one big one?"
Darla smiled "No not much done at all. Well did you forget the new Imports from Queen Aslina come in today. They are waiting for you to open the shutters and let them in at twelve. That is One half hour. You better hurry. I'll take over here."
I had forgotten. So I hurried out the door and took to the sky. I flew fast so it did not take long to get to the main mirror room. The troops were in place so I switched to gown and staff and opened the shutters. now we wait. It did not take long for a portal to open and twenty artisans and entertainers strolled through the portal a moment later four more jumped through. I sighed we have been had again! I called them all together and led them to the artisan quarters on this side of the lake. That is all but the last four who demanded to see the Queen. Just what we need.
I asked "And you are who to make such demands?
The leader of the four said "We are mages so do as we say!" Cheeky Moo!
"I am Grand Mage here so show some respect!" I responded.
The so called mage went off on a speech about all kind of bs. So I shut her down with a thunder clap. When we could hear again I told them "That sort of game playing will not be put up with! I have a meeting of the top mages to get back to so shut up and listen! I will See to your housing then you will wait till I am ready to deal with you!"
Darla and the mages came up. Darla asked "Is there a problem Lady Ember? We heard your thunder clap. Please my lady don't break anybody. They are so hard to put back together. Our healer is away right now."
The leader said "I know you, you work for Queen Aslila why are you acting like this whelp is something special? No whelp that age can be anything but a whelp!" Her arrogance was almost overpowering.
Darla said "I used to work for the Queen now I work for Lady Ember. I would be careful she is a powerful mage, a prodigy! You are coming very close to being DEAD!"
I moved my staff and the stone around her feet started to crawl up her legs. It wasn't till mid calf that the jerk realized something was wrong. By then it was too late. She was slowly covered till only her face remained. At that point she could not even get up a good yell. The look on her face showed she was very scared.
I stepped up to her. "Never underestimate a mage. Now you have two options one you apologize to me and everyone here two you die. I wouldn't take too long to choose."
She apologized quite quickly. I waved my hand and the rock cracked and fell away. Dissolving when they hit the ground showing that they were illusion.
I said "Jan take these to the queen if they give you or the Queen any trouble let me know. I have better things to do than play tour guide." Jan curtsied then led them away. Ben walked up Smiling. "Ben we need to talk."
"Yes My lady." He said. Was it me or did he stress the My part of what he said? Hmm maybe there might be a chance there. I walked over to my boat and got in. I looked over my shoulder to see if he would follow. He did so we set off I stopped in the center of the lake and turned to Ben.
I said "I don't know how to do this so I am just going to come out and say it. I like you and I hope you like me?" I waited to see what he say. It was a long few moments.
He smiled "I like you to. What do you want to do about it?" I had to stop myself from cheering. I thought for a moment.
"A date would be nice. What do you think? Do you think life would leave us alone for one evening?" I said. I was letting my guard down would he see that?
He chuckled "I think the worlds owes us at least that. How about this Saturday? We will meet in the cave behind the waterfall for a picnic. There is a path along the shore from both sides. Say about one pm?" I loved it.
I smiled "That sounds good for a first date. I will make a good basket of food for us. Is there anything you don't like?" He shook his head. I went on. "I don't think we should tell the others about this! At least for now that is." That made him smile bigger.
So he had a week to get his courage up to face both sides of me. If things go the same this is where the attacks start again. Life did not disappoint as the wards and the alarms went off. I sent the boat to the shore. I could feel something about this attack was different. I felt one of the Shutters start to go bad. We got to the mirror room. I could see the shutter glowing red hot. It was going to fail any second. I hit the second trap on that mirror. The hammer fell and smashed the mirror. The other two were starting to heat up. Then the wards from the back door went off. I used the alarm link and told Zoe to use the hammer trap on all the mirrors. She did I felt it. I used the traps and the attack was over or so I thought. They had found the side door. I hurried over there with Ben on my heals. I felt the shutters fail and a portal open. I got close and activated the hammer trap. The mirror smashed. I scanned twelve body's got through. I told Ben and the two knights and a combat mage with him. More were coming but we had to hold till they were there. I brought out my staff and Ben drew his sword. They reacted off each other and both took flame. We told the others to hold back. Ben and I pushed into the third mirror room. There was ten raiders and two mages waiting for us and they were mad! They attacked! Ben went at the raiders I held off the mages and shielded Ben an I. It was a pitched battle in a cramped space. I took down the mages knocking them out. I called for the others to back up Ben. The raiders fell fast after that.
In the aftermath I was surprised to find no one was killed, hurt yes but not killed. I kept the mages asleep so they would not be a problem. When our troops got there all the raiders were put in a side cave and I created bars of stone to keep them in. The enemy mages were kept separate and in spell sleep. We brought in our healer to look over our troops then the raiders. After everyone was seen to I headed to talk to the Queen leaving Veronica to watch that the enemy mages did not wake up.
I made it to the Crystal Hall pretty quickly. I walked into the Throne room. Angel looked up "What happened all the alarms went off."
I sighed curtsied and said "Another attack this one made it through into the third mirror room. It was contained and the raiders imprisoned and the two mages with them put to sleep. The bad news is we are out of mirrors, all of them got smashed. The Shutters worked for a while but now we need a new plan. I will make new mirrors with new addresses and better shutters and hammer traps maybe a third trap for if they get in. We can't get sloppy like we have been. The next time someone may be killed. We need to know how they got through the shutters! Then we can work to fix that flaw."
Angel said "I will think on this I am not sure there is anything I can do in this matter except give you the power to make the changes that need to be made. A political solution will not be what's called for. You can only fight magic with magic. The raiders will have to be sent somewhere so they won't hurt anyone again. How we will do this I do not know."
I thought a moment "There is a way. In one of my spell books there is a seeker spell. It seeks out places that are mirror like. These can be used to create a temporary portal. You use the peephole spell first then open the portal push them through and they are gone. That is if you want them anywhere but here."
Angel commanded "Gather the Six and Darla and we will talk of this and some other things of importance. I think it is time to clear the air on a few things."
I looked to Angel for a moment. This did not sound good. Then I went out to find the others. Soon I had found them all. We headed back to the Crystal Hall.
Life giving Comments Welcome!
When tales come true Chapter 13
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Chapter 13 Meeting of Impotence
The Six and Darla, The ones who started all this, sat in a meeting room in the Crystal Hall waiting. Angel our Queen Stood up and said "My friends we are here to discuss the future of Sanctuary. We started this project and are the driving force behind it. So we must know where it is going. Each of us here will in the coming days be put in charge of certain areas so we can maximize our efforts. I am sorry to say but our Lady Grand Mage has been doing more than any one person should have to do. So we will all step up to make Sanctuary Great!"
Darla raised her hand. At the queens nod she spoke "As I take it this meeting is to divide things up to make things easier to handle?" The Queen nodded again. Darla went on "I for one am willing, as I started to, teach magic now that we have others to teach as well. I will teach five of you as I can and get help from the other mages Lady Ember brought in when I can't be there. That is the best way I can help out. I will advise or go on missions outside this place as needed. Though teaching magic needs to be my first job!" The Queen nodded at this.
Tina raised her hand. at the Queens nod she said "I noticed that there are ten artisans in the last batch from Crystalis. I believe I could do something to make them useful. My parents are artist so I was exposed to that world until last year. I speak their language so it should go well." The Queen nodded again.
Tara lifted her hand. The Queen nodded so she spoke "If there is one thing I know it is entertainers and we have ten sitting around eating. So I think I could do something with them." The Queen nodded.
Angel said "That took care of the Imports save the ones in jail and the new mages. Lady Ember will you take care of the new mages?"
I spoke "It may be a little ruff on them. Their arrogance has to be tempered and they need to be tested. I will see to it as soon as the new mirror systems are up. The rethink on that has been my only thoughts of late."
Angel spoke "I understand my mage" she smiled "The defense of Sanctuary is in your hands as always. We will come back to that. I believe that leaves Jenny and Jessie to tell what they will do."
Jenny Spoke "I think the Queen needs a reliable assistant to do as needed. Also to learn the art of statecraft. I think I can do that real well."
Jessie spoke "I have always been good with trade and money so I would like to take care of that end of things for the crown. As we can."
Angel spoke "That takes care of this part of the meeting. Now the Mirror problem. The shutters failed so we need a new way to protect the mirrors and us. I would like to hear any ideas." The Queen looked around at us.
I spoke "I may have another way to safeguard the mirrors I just need more time to work it out."
Angel said "I would like to here what you have Lady Ember. Even a unfinished Idea may spark another. It is your traps that saved us the last few times."
I sighed "It would take a redesign of the floor of the mirror room. Well a small part of. What the idea is that if the shutters start to fail I would trip this trap. Then a piece of the floor would swing up and cover the mirror. So anything coming in would smash into hard metal covered rock. We would leave all the other traps in place just add this one." Everyone was just staring at me. "Too much? I have a idea for if they get through all the traps and get into the mirror room. A sonic screamer to knock them out." I added.
Darla was thinking "It might just work and it would keep us safer."
The Queen looked at me "Do it as soon as you can. Use anyone you need to. We need to go on another food run. That is the next part of the meeting. We need to find a way to grow our own food."
I sighed again "I have a ideas about that. I was looking through my Grandmothers spell books and found two spells that may be of use. One creates a light globe that does the night day thing. It would have to be refreshed every week but it would be good. Next is a soil spell to make the soil useable for farming. We pick a cavern by the lake and irrigate from there. Find some farmers and in a bit we have food. Pick another cavern and raise some chickens and maybe some cows fed by grass spell and we are good." Everyone was staring at me again. I just sat and went over what I said in my head. No problems.
Angel Smiled "It looks like our Grand Mage is more than a pretty face. She has done it again. I think that would work. Now all we need is farmers and mages to cast the spells. I feel good about this meeting. We are done here for now. We will have a meeting like this every other Friday from now on."
As the meeting broke up the Queen singled for me to wait after the others had left. I did and Angel smiled at me. She said "You are full of ideas today. The farm will be a good project for a lower mage. You have been looking tired lately. You need to delegate more."
I gave her a sideways smile "Darla gave me the same lecture last week. I have been trying to do that with my mages and it is working a bit. I know I should let others run with things more. I just find myself going ahead with whatever thought that's in my head. I will try to do as you ask and let others do the farm Idea. I will do the mirror systems myself though. I want to be sure we are safe."
Angel put her hand on my arm. "I just worry that's all. After all that's a Queens job. That and paperwork." She frowned. I smiled back at her and left to do my job.
Darla was waiting for my outside. She smiled and fell into step with me. I asked her "Have you taught ward and alarm spells? We need to be sure that all the combat mages know these spells. I want them trained if they don't. If you see Veronica send her to me. I am putting her in charge of preparing the farm."
Darla smiled "And where will you be? While all of us are working." She was teasing.
I sighed I will be in the main mirror room working on how to set the traps without smashing myself. I want us able to port out within the day. That means re-tuning three mirrors and a lot of rings. Come to think of it send Jan to me she can help re-tune rings. It is going to be a long day." Darla looked at me and nodded then headed off to find some mages. I was almost to the main mirror room when that arrogant mage came up to me. Just what I needed.
She said "Where have you been I have been looking all over? Well answer me whelp!"
That did it I was not in the mood for this and she ticked me off. With a wave I zipped her mouth. Then I grew to be seven feet tall and looked down on her. I took a second then said "You have talked down to me for the last time!" I slowly wove a spell that would take the arrogance and reverse it! I cast the spell that would last for twenty four hours. I returned to my normal height and unzipped her mouth. She ran away. I sighed I'll send someone to find her later. I had work to do.
An hour later I had the first mirror Re-tuned and up and was planning the placement of the traps when the mages came in. My four and three of the new ones. Miss arrogant was absent. I looked at Veronica and asked "Did Darla tell you of the farm idea?" She nodded "Good I will pull out the spells and give them to you in the morning. Go look for a place that would be useable." She nodded. I looked at Jan "You can help me here. you can re-tune rings While I finish the mirrors and traps." She nodded. I looked at Sophie "You can make more rings with this crest on them." I showed her my ring. She nodded. I looked at Vanessa "You can help me with the rock trap. First go get a lot of steel from the storage room on this side. Sophie you can help with that. Use steel to make the rings." I looked at the three standing back watching. I waved them forward. "What is your names and magic?"
The first one said "I am Linda a water mage. To my left is Fran a fire mage. Beyond her is Sammie a earth mage. We would like to be of help. We are not like Nancy she is way too arrogant for a air mage."
I smiled "You can find Nancy and bring her to me. By the way she is under a spell right now to reverse her arrogance. So she may be scared of everything." The three looked at each other. "All right go!" Everyone did as they were told and a lot got done. By dinner time the mirrors were back up, re-tuned and trapped. A long time it took. I sent everyone to dinner. The three new mages had not returned yet. I flew to my home and had dinner. In the morning I will do the mirror room on this side.
After dinner I went for a walk along the lake shore. I was tired. I thought what was I going to do with low level mages? Train them I guess. That is what the Hall of Magic is for. When we get the Mage hall done we will need staff. My thoughts were jumbled when I heard some whimpering. I followed the sound and found Nancy hiding in the cave where Ben and I will hopefully have our date. She looked terrified. I decided to break the spell. I stepped up and broke the spell and looked at her cowering there. She regained some of her arrogance and stood up mad but not ready to take me on. I said "Head to your quarters it is past dinner time. Remember what is happened and look at the way you have been acting. I have little time for arrogance. Go now you are spoiling my evening stroll." She hurried away. I ran into Ben on the way. He smiled "Now I know why that mage looked so scared. Can we talk?"
I smiled back "Sure, I was just having a evening stroll. Do you want to walk or sit?" I had a feeling he was going to break our date. I hoped not. At least this time it will be face to face. He pointed to a bench. We sat down.
He looked hesitant. I gave him time. After a while he said "I know about Eric. It does not matter how I found out. I want to here your side?" Hmm this could be tricky.
"It would help to know what you know. That way I can correct any misinformation." i said. Hoping he did not get some wild story.
He sighed "I was told you are really a man and only dress this way for fun!"
Well that was straight forward. I decided to tell him the truth. So I told him everything I had told the girls. Then said "So you see in my heart I have always been a girl. It just took magic to let out that part of me. I live here a total and complete woman! This is not for fun it is just who I am. It is the person on the other side of the mirror that is the fake! When I get out of high school I will leave him behind. But for now he is needed."
He thought on this for a moment or two then said "I am not sure what to think right now. I will tell you if our dates still on Friday. I am sorry but I need time to think." He got up and walked off. So much for my night.
In the morning Veronica showed up and I gave her the needed copies of spells. If I didn't have so much work to do I would run off on a shopping trip. Darla showed up looking for orders I told her to "Teach this day." I had too much to do right now to give her any other task. She looked at me but said nothing. I had pointed at the other mages that were walking up when I said that. Well that took care of the new four. The others had their jobs for today. I got ready and headed for the back door. I must emit that my mind was on the talk I had with Ben yesterday. I went over and over trying to see if I could have told him any easier. The answer keeps coming up no, I did the best I could under the circumstance. I got to the secondary mirror room AKA the back door. Jan and Vanessa was waiting for me all ready to start. We got set then right to work. We quickly put up the re-tuned mirrors and trapped them. They were as safe as I could make them right now. After lunch Sophie showed up with twenty four Sword and the Rose Crest Rings ready to be enchanted. We had tuned each mirror different so we needed to enchant six addresses into the rings. That is a good afternoons work for two. So I sent Vanessa off to lunch. I sighed and headed in for lunch. Sophie headed out to find her own lunch and Jan cam in with me. Jan and I talked while Sasha and Eva served lunch.
I got up after lunch and pulled Eva aside. I said "Tomorrow, I'll try to get to your problem in the morning. I have a lot to do right now but I have not forgotten you." She smiled weakly and nodded then went back to her work.
I decided to make a very special ring for the Queen. So I headed for the crystal storage room. I picked up the brightest sapphire that was left there. Jan had followed me to see what I was doing. I then walked to a practice room in the Hall of Magic. I said "This is where we will work. My magic is higher here." She nodded and we set up on the floor. I said "First a special ring for the Queen." Then I shaped the sapphire into a lovely crest ring. Then I transferred all the addresses in my ring to the Queen's ring. I added the new addresses and two layers of adapting enchantments and the Queen's ring was done. I looked up at Jan. Her eye's were wide.
She said "You sure do good work fast to. What level are you anyway?"
I smiled "Last time I was tested level seven crystal mage and level eight enchanter. That was a year ago it might have changed."
Darla said from the door "She is a prodigy levels change fast for her. Sometimes becoming irrelevant. My lady the Queen calls. She wants to see us."
I stood up and said "Jan continue making rings I'll be back when I can." When Darla and I were outside. I said "What's up? I got work to do. Oh well, at least I finished her ring." I held up the ring. Darla looked at the ring and whistled. I smiled at her reaction. We walked down to the shore and got in a boat. Off we went at quite a clip. we got to the other side pretty quickly. Out of the boat we got and off to the Crystal Hall. The Throne room was strangely silent when we got there. The Queen was on the Throne but otherwise the room was empty. I approached and curtsied. The Queen looked at me. "Someone has been spreading rumors about you. I think Eric has been found out." Angel said.
I said "Tell me something I don't know. Ben has heard one and it almost crashed our date on Saturday! When I find the person that spread such lies. Well it is best not to think that way! I just hope it is not someone I like. That would hurt too much."
Angel said "I have found the person. It is Stella, one of my maids." I went cold but did not say anything. I went over my options in my mind and all turned out badly for all involved. I guess I am screwed anyway I go.
I sighed "The damage is done there is nothing I can do but set the record straight. Then leave Sanctuary. I can no longer be effective. People will not trust me."
Angel looked at me "NO! You will not leave! You keep this place running! We will work though this no matter how it turns out. I will see to punishing that maid. You say nothing till we have to. This is what we will do. No running away, no fighting, just waiting. Do you understand?"
I said "Yes, your Majesty. Here is your new ring for all the mirrors and a little more. I will show you the little more later." I handed her the sapphire crest ring. "It is one of a kind. I hope you like it." She took the ring and began to cry. She held it up to the light. She took off the old ring and put it in her pocket. Then she smiled as she slid it on. Once in place I said a quiet word and the ring changed size to fit her perfectly then the grippers engaged. she looked at me. I said "You will never loose this ring. Nor can it ever be stolen. Only you or I can ever remove that ring. I made it that way. I need to get back to work if you will excuse me." I curtsied and left.
Outside I grew my wings and was ready to take off when Darla said "That was very grown up thing you said until you said you would leave."
I said "Leave it Darla! I really don't need this right now. Just leave me to my work. That is the only way I am going to get through this. The Queen has forbidden me from leaving so I wont. I will just work." Before she could say anything I took to the air an flew back to the Hall of Magic. I sat down and began working. I did two for every one Jan did. When I finished twelve I started to work on my ring. I was silent the whole time. Jan after looking at my face said nothing.
After the rings were finished I thought of who needed a ring? Darla, Jenny, Jessie, Tina and Tara were a given. I had mine, Angel had hers. That left a stockpile of nineteen. I was thinking of giving one to Zoe. There came a knock on the door. I was surprised to see Angel there. She was dressed down and not wearing her crown. I smiled and got up and went over to the door. She had not came in yet. She smiled back and said "I was about to go on a overnight food run to Crystalis. Do you want to come?"
I said "I thought we were banished form there?" I was dieing to get back there for the few things I left behind. There are also things there you cannot get at the trading posts.
She smiled "I talked Mother into letting me and you come for a visit. I know what is the catch? Well the catch is it has to be you and me and it has to be tonight. My Birthday by the way." she giggled. "So quickly show Darla and Zoe how to work the traps. Just in case. We have to go." I did not like both of us being gone so soon after a attack but what can I do. I quickly called Darla and Zoe and briefed them on the traps. Then gave them both a ring and stuffed the rest in my bag. After that we went to the back door and we were off.
On the other side of the portal a maid was waiting for us. I was surprised that Cryss had came with us and settled on my shoulder. I scratched her and looked at Angel. She reached out and stroked Cryss's neck. Well I guess she does not object. The maid was looking at our clothes with a look of what the? I looked at the Queen and said "Shall we get ready Your Majesty? Your Mother awaits." She smiled and changed into her gown and crown. I also switched to my gown and brought out my staff. We looked each other over and I said to the maid "We are ready now take us to the Queen. She curtsied and did as she was told.
The way to the Queen was still as breathtaking as always but as before I was not looking at it. We got to the Throne Room and stood before Queen Aslina. Angel nodded Queen to Queen. I curtsied and waited for the two Queens to start things off.
Queen Aslila started the show "It is good to see you my Daughter and now you are a Queen. You make me proud on this day you were born. I have invited you here to give you a gift and to announce your betrothal."
Queen Angel looked at her Mother "My betrothal can only be arranged by the head of the House I am in. As you know I left your House and Joined another some time ago. So any Betrothal You set up would be invalid."
Queen Aslila looked at me "And you mage how fare you?"
I spoke "I fair well Your Majesty, Though it is Grand Mage." I wanted no part of this fight. That was for sure.
Aslila said "Grand Mage now how far you have come from the crystal mage you were. Well with a Princess on your side I am sure things changed quickly."
Angel said "Now that the Betrothal nonsense is over what is this gift you speak of? We need to get back we have Sanctuary to run."
Aslila Said "I don't think I'll give it to you now you are being a little bratty."
Angel said "Talk about bratty you say a few and send twenty four! I think this visit is over."
Aslila ordered "You are in my Hall now I say when you leave! Perhaps a few Days in the dungeon will make you realize who is in charge here!" I dropped a bunch of water from a nearby vase a little ice magic and instant mirror! Portal open and we are gone. Thanks to Darla monitoring. Ice shattered up and no one can follow.
I turned to Angel "With all due respect. Are you crazy? When we are in a enemy fort do not insult the head baddy!! That is the easiest way to get dead! You know that don't you? You are just lucky I took precautions! Please Never Do that to me again!" I went stomping off to calm down. That took quite a while. When I returned to my house Darla and Angel were having tea on the porch. Angel was dressed down again and she handed me a hand written letter. It was a reprimand and a apogee in one letter. I agreed with both I gave her my apogee for yelling but not for what I said. I looked at Darla "Thanks for the portal it hit at just the right time."
Darla smiled "That seeker spell made it easy." She looked at the Queen "I know the spell now we can get rid of the raiders if you wish."
"Tomorrow, Tonight I want to Just be a girl on her Birthday." She said.
I called Eva and Sasha out of the house. I said "Bake a Birthday cake right away. Put together tidbits and such for a party for seven right now!" With that I grew my wings "I'll be right back." With that I took to the sky. It was easy to round up the rest of the six. soon I was on the way back Ready to Party. I stopped at the silver and gem storage rooms. Then was off to my home and the party.
The others were there when I got there. The party was in full swing. I sat to one side working on the Queens gift. At midnight Angel said "I am now fifteen years old."
I said "Then you should open your gift." And I handed her a bundle wrapped in a scarf. She looked at me then gently unwrapped the gift. It was a silver choker and sapphire pendant that matched her ring. There was the ooh's and aww's and the like. Angel looked at me with tears in her eyes and I got a firm hug for that one. The party went on for an hour or so then broke up. Darla and I put Angel to bed in the spare room. Darla headed out and I went to bed.
In the morning when I came down Angel was at the table having tea. She was dressed down and wearing her choker. I smiled. I sat and made chat for a few moments. When Eva came in I decided to take care of her problem. I stood up and told her to be very still. I formed the spell in my mind then cast it. It took a lot more magic that I thought. I passed out just when I was done.
When I woke my head hurt and my mouth was dry. I turned my head and there was Angel holding my hand. She smiled "Your awake. That's good the healer has come and gone. She said it was fatigue from over reaching your abilities."
I said "Is Eva ok?"
Angel grinned "Yes she is more than ok she is a whole woman now. You worked a miracle on her that she will never be able to repay. Always doing for others are you not? Well you are the one to be done for a bit. Till Friday you will not get out of this bed unless going to the bathroom. Understand me?"
I said weakly "Yes Your Majesty!" Well at least I can hear Ben's answer. I could use some more sleep. So I closed my eyes and slept.
The next two days were mostly sleep. I found I really did need it. On Friday I felt much better. I was sitting with Angel on the porch when Ben walked up. Angel said "Well I need to get back to Crystal Hall. You two have fun now." With that she strolled off. I offered Ben a seat and he sat down.
Ben got right to the point. "After what you told me I did some heave thinking. I came up with two things. Yes, I do want to date you! second I am going to find the person who started that rumor and smack them in the mouth."
I smiled "So our date for tomorrow?" Grinning he nodded. "Then all is grand with the world." I concluded. This was going good. Ben pushed up an waved as he left the porch. I got up and went inside. I stopped when I caught sight of Eva. I wonder hmmm. I went into my den and brought out the testing box. While I was getting it I put one of the new rings in it. I called Eva and Sasha over. I smiled "This is a test for those are suspected of having magic. Who will go first?" Sasha backed away not wanting anything to do with the test. I said "Ok you can go back to work Sasha. Eva are you willing to try?" She nodded "All you have to do is open the box without using your hands or harming the box." Eva looked at the box and I could feel her will building.
She said "open box please" under her breath. The box opened right up. showing her the Sword and the Rose Crest Ring on the velvet.
I said "You passed the test, take your reward." She reached for the ring like it was going to shock her or something. Once she had it in her hand I said "Well put it on. It shows the world that you are on your way to being a mage." She put it on then fainted. I sighed "Welcome to the new you."
Darla came in looked at Eva on the floor and said "What's up with her? You fire her?"
I smiled "She just found out more has changed than her pluming. Turns out she has mage level magic in her. help me get her on the couch." I chuckled as we did that. "I was almost as startled when I passed the box test. Of course I was sitting down."
Darla chuckled and said "Well if you are through playing I need some rings for the people who are going on the food run." She held her hand out.
I smiled "How many are going and how many rings?" I wanted to keep track of the rings.
She said "We are sending six, two combat mages dressed down and four knights also dressed down. So we need two rings. The Queen is setting this up. We need a lot of food. We also need seeds. We will get the animals later. Veronica wanted to go but the Queen said she would have to ask you. She is outside trying to get her courage up." I went to the door and waved Veronica in.
I smiled at her "Veronica do you have something to ask me?" I waited while she tried. then said "You may go but dress down and here is a portal ring keep it safe. Stick with the others and listen to what they say." She nodded an rushed out. I shook my head at her antics. Darla and I played cards waiting for Eva to wake up. the jingle at my wrist told me the Queen was calling. "Yes, Your Majesty Do you need something?"
Angel's voice was a little stressed. "Yes I need you here now. My Mother is going to speak to us on a link and she said it was important. I have been trying to smooth things over with her. It is hard going but this might just do it. So get here now."
I said "Yes Your Majesty on my way." I shook my head and was out the door. I grew my wings and flew to Crystal Hall. I wondered while in flight what could make her Mother happy after we pulled a disappearing act on her. I flew right up to the door and walked in. The knights at the door seemed startled. I smiled as I passed them. As I entered the Throne room Angel waved me over to a side room. A small mirror was set on the wall there. The Queen stepped in and closed the door.
She activated the link and Queen Aslila's face showed on the mirror. "Ah, now we can get on with things. I have decided to go ahead with the betrothal. If you want to have good relations with Crystalis you will not object."
I spoke "How do you plan to betroth your daughter to?" If it was someone who wants power it could be a problem. I did not like the smile on her face.
Queen Aslila said "You might know him, Eric Vine! I am sure he will make a fine king. Don't you think he is a fine choice. Her grin was positively vicious.
I spoke in a calm manner. "That person doesn't exist in this world and if I have my way he never will! As soon as I finish high school he will never exist again! So if this is your plan forget it! I will fight every mage you have if I need to but there is no way this is going to happen!"
Queen Angel said "See Mother it is just as I have said. We will not do as you ask. We will have to find another way." She spoke very calmly I was very proud.
Queen Aslila sighed "You are making things hard on yourselves. At your age if you are not betrothed you are looked down upon. The Great Houses will not take you seriously. You all will be considered outcast. It is the way it has always been."
I said "Then things are going to change! As Head of this house I will not allow this to happen! My Queen will choose for herself and for love!"
Angel said "I will choose when the time comes. No one will force me! Not with my mage behind me. I'll stand and love by my own heart!"
Queen Aslila smiled "That is what I hoped you two would say. Open a package portal. I have a gift for you." Angel did as asked. A small package came through.
Angel said "I got it Mother." She opened it. There was two sets of earrings.
Aslila said "Use them well. You will know when and how to use them. Good day you two. Ember take care of her till she finds love." The mirror was just a mirror again. I shook my head. I just did not understand that Queen.
Angel said "Turn your head a little. That's right now hold still." I was still thinking of the Mother not the Daughter. There was a sharp pain in my ear. My hand went to my ear. "Leave it alone. now hold still again." Dang it she pierced my ears! She could have asked me. Well it's done now and they are pretty. I smiled at her. I noted she had the other set in her ears. I also noted that the sparkle was from an enchantment. I wonder what they do? I was about to ask when there was a tapping at the door.
A maid, Betty by name stuck her head in "Your Majesty the expedition is ready to go."
Angel said "Of course, Come my mage let see them off." She strode out towards the mirror room leaving me to follow. I strode in her wake thinking. We got to the mirror room in short order. One of the knights was arguing with the combat mage on duty. He wanted the shutters opened so they could go right now. Angel said "You are way too eager young knight. You will be on your way soon." He looked at her and paled when he seen I was there too. Something in his face warned me. He through a knife at me. I blocked it with my staff. He was taken and disarmed. The Queen was quite mad at this knight. I locked my eyes on his and stepped up to him.
I said "You have a problem with me?" He tried to look away but could not. I reached up and touched his temples. His thoughts were racing. Overall the feeling of hate towards me. I broke the connection when the word fag kept coming up. The Queen looked at me. I shook my head. I said "He is homophobic it is the rumor again. Where are they going?"
Angel said "Whitewater" She looked at the ex-knight with revulsion. I thought for a bit.
I said "It will have to do. Open shutter three." I used the seeker spell and found water mirror calm I cast ice and froze it that way. I tested it then opened a portal. "Throw him through." They did, I sent a break spell after him and shut down the portal. Last thing heard of the ex-knight was a splash. I said "Was another knight ready to go just in case?" The knights nodded I said "Get him." One went running out. "Close the shutter for now." Angel was watching me. I sighed "Does Your Majesty wish to put off the food run for now?"
Angel said "We will go as planned." Then she pulled me aside. "Where did you send him?"
I smiled "About ten miles outside of town, in a swamp. How does that meet with your thoughts?"
Angel smiled "That should give him time to think about his actions. What if he gets to town while our people are still there? He could make trouble."
I grinned "It could happen if I did not send him outside of Sword Point."
She grinned "The Amazon trading post? You really did not like him did you? Well why are you leaning like that?" She looked at my hip and there was blood there. She looked at one of the knights on duty. "Get the healer fast" He followed her eyes and his eyes went big. He ran out. I leaned on the wall.
I said to the combat mage "Bring me the knife he through at me. Do not touch the blade." She did and I smelled the blade and said one word "Poison!" Every head in the room turned towards me. The knight and the healer came rushing in. I handed her the knife and she smelled the blade. Her eyes went wide.
Janis the Healer said "How long? Are you in pain?" She knelt down to get a better look at the wound.
I answered "Quarter hour, I was now I am getting numb. Goddess, I hate poison!" Janis worked for about Half an hour before she leaned back.
Janis said "I think I got it all out and healed the wound but you might have trouble walking for a day or two. How do you feel?"
I sighed "Better at least I feel something." With a wave of my hand I brought out my staff to lean on. I looked around. I counted heads. "Well now that everyone is here. Lets get this show on the road. Open shutter two." Soon the team was away and I left the mirror room. Angel caught up with me Janis was still watching me.
Angel said "You can't walk home the way you are." I grew my wings "Show off. Ok, fly but I want Darla there just in case. you call Janis at the slightest flare up." I fished in my bag and pulled out a link crystal and handed it to Janis. She nodded knowing what it was.
I said "I am busy tomorrow so don't even think about calling me. I have a date! Bye, bye." Off I flew it was hard but I got home. Darla was sitting talking to Eva. I made it to a chair before I collapsed. Darla was over there in a flash kneeling seeing the blood stains. I told them all that happened.
Eva said "That type of person was why I wanted to go where no one knew me or my problem. Even if they are wrong the make your life hell."
I said "Well this person is going to bed. I need to heal before tomorrow." So I did.
In the morning my hip did not hurt as much. I still walked with my staff when I came down for breakfast. All I could think of was what I would wear and what I would fix for lunch with Ben. I ate a little heaver than normal so my stomach would not rumble before our late lunch. Darla looked over the table at me and raised a eyebrow. Her subtle way of asking what's up?
I smiled "Got a late lunch date so I am filling up now. Don't want to rumble in front of him. how was your talk with Eva?"
She smiled "Nice girl, very talented. I will be training her so she can live with the other mages for now. I think she will do fine. So no about this date? Who's it with? Where you having it? Tell all!"
I chuckled "Ok but just you. It's with Ben and we are going to the little cave behind the waterfall. He and I had a talk and he is ok with my past so far. He heard one of the rumors and was freaked till we talked and I told him the truth. Then he thought about it and the dates still on."
She smiled "Ok I'll stop sticking my nose in it. I do want to hear all about it afterwards. One last question, what are you going to wear?" We chatted about clothes and all that for over an hour till I said I needed to get cooking. I cooked for two hours. I made mostly cold dishes except for the soup that I kept warm in a enchanted container. I made Iced tea for us to drink. Then it was time for me to get ready. I took a long bath with scented bath beads. Then I went through my poor wardrobe looking for just the right dress. I was having fun. Keeping a eye on the time I did not hurry. Once I had my lavender dress and all that went with it, matching fancy underwear is so sexy. I dressed slowly and slipped on my few pieces of Jewry, light make up and I was ready as I could get. My hip was aching but I was not going to let that stop me. I looked at the time and off I went. I left more time to walk there because of my hip. I had the basket in one hand and my staff in the other so I was loaded down somewhat. I made it to the spot that killed the date last time and no one was there. I looked at the time it was a little early. Then I heard footsteps. A second later Ben came around the bend. He smiled and took the basket from me. We walked into the cave and set up for our picnic. When he seen me wince for the third time ha asked "Why are you wincing like that and what's with the staff?"
I sighed "I had a bit of trouble yesterday in the mirror room. I had a problem with a homophobic who had heard the same rumor you did decided to do something about it. He was stopped but only after I took a hit on the hip from a poisoned knife. The healer took care of it but said I will be sore for a few days. It's no big deal."
He looked at me "And what happened to your attacker?" Ben was angry and trying not to show it. He did not want to spoil the picnic.
I said "I had him thrown through a one way portal into a swamp ten miles outside Sword Point." Ben startled at that.
He said "Well I guess he is gone. I don't like that someone took a swipe at you. We need to do something about that rumor!"
I sighed "Yes Ben but what can we do that won't make it worse?" I shook my head. He looked away. We went on with the picnic but we both had our minds on our problem.
Life giving Comments needed and Welcome
When tales come true Chapter 14
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Chapter 14 Going public
Over and over I went down the different paths in my mind trying to find one that did not hurt me and those I care for. Every time I failed. I was starting to get depressed. That's when Ben said "A wedding, that would work. A Grand Wedding pulling in everyone to work on it."
I thought on it for a bit then said "How I don't see your thinking?" Then it hit me. The purification rights are done nude in front of the priestess of the goddess. I smiled "Oh that is good. It might just work? But who would I marry?"
Ben Pulled out a ring "How about me? Ember will you marry me?" I held out my hand and he slipped the ring on. I was so happy.
I Said "Yes, Ben I will marry you!" I looked at the pretty ring. "I will plan the wedding right away. Is next week too soon?" I chuckled and he laughed.
Ben looked at the time "Sorry I have to get back." He stood up pulling me with him. Then it happened he kissed me right on the lips!! A lot of sparks went off when he did that. Real sparks he had to slap his clothes to put out the fire! Well I am a mage after all. People wonder why I am called Ember. Ben hurried off to work and I cleaned up the picnic.
As I was walking back to my home I ran into Darla she said "By that smile it went well?" I nodded and held out my hand. She looked at the ring "Does this mean what I think it does?" I nodded again as a wide smile burst on my face. "Dang it girl, you sure work fast!" I nodded. When I calmed down I told her the whole story. She chuckled at our answer to the problem.
I smiled "When we kissed for the first time the sparks almost set his clothes on fire for real. I got to work on that for when we kiss in the future. Will you help me plan the wedding?"
She grinned "Real sparks huh that is a good sign. Yes I will help plan the wedding. You have to tell the Queen though tonight and make it face to face!" We got back to my home and the bracelet jingled.
I opened the link "Yes, your Majesty? How may I help you on this glorious day?"
Angel said "We need to talk. I know I was not to call you today but it is urgent. I need you here now! How fast can you get here?" I handed Darla the basket and grew my wings and flew at top speed to the Crystal Hall. I did not even stop at the door just pulled in my wings and let the momentum carry me in. I put my feet down at the last moment and looked at the Queens startled face.
I said "Is that fast for you?" I curtsied wings out. "You wished to see me?" I shut down the link, I did not need the echo.
The Queen said "Follow me." We went to the back of the hall to a small bedroom. In the bed was a woman I would never have ever thought to see here. "My Mother sent her over a half hour ago. She has been beaten pretty bad and thrown through a portal to Crystalis. Their healers said she will live but it will be a long recovery. I called Janis and she said the damage is bad but not fatal. I felt you should be here before we try to wake her." I just stared at the form in the bed. My Mother was here and hurt. This could complicate things. She has not seen me as Ember since I was ten. This will be bad.
I said "Who knows she is here and who she is? Forget that she is here." I walked in the room and looked at my Mother. Janis had taken care of most of her injuries. She almost looked calm. I held my hand over her heart and there was a good beat but something else. Magic, Strong magic she was a mage. How could I have never known this? Is this why she was distant? This brought up so many Questions! I will have to wait till she wakes till I get some answers. I turned to the Queen "How did your Mother know to send her here? Does she know who she is? Do you?"
Angel said "Yes I know who she is. So does my Mother. She has been working for my mother for fifteen years. Looking after a very special child. She is the woman who looked after you but she is not the one who gave birth to you. Eric Vine had been a smokescreen to keep you safe. You are my sister, I am three minuets older. You were told you were born in October but that's not true. We were born on each side of midnight on the same day. You were put on the path of magic, I was put on the path of statecraft. This is the unvarnished truth." I had to sit down this was a lot to take in.
I said "Well I always wanted a sister. This is just a little mind blowing. Next thing you will be telling me is my Grandmother was not who I thought she was? " She nodded "Oh for blank sake! Who was she or is that is she? Is she still alive?" Another nod "Dang it is anything that has gone on real?"
She sighed "Everything since you got to the school is real. Your Grandmother is your Grandmother and mine. She is also the Archmage. She will be here tomorrow to see you along with Mother."
I asked "Who else knows about this? Darla?" She shook her head. At least Darla was in the dark as I was. "This is going to really change the wedding plans. I will have to talk to Ben. By the way sis will you be my maid of honor at my wedding next week?" That made Angel's jaw drop. I showed her the ring. "Where is that maid Stella that started that rumor. I would like a talk with her."
Angel said "Oh no you don't little sister. I said I will take care of it. If you go in there you will just look like the one trying to cover it up. I have plans for little miss gossip. Now What's this about getting married next week? Mother will never allow that it takes a month just to make a princesses gown you know? That is what you are you know? And marrying a untitled commoner never!"
I looked at her "I just found this all out so give me time. As for Ben being a commoner so was I a little time ago. I will Marry for love only and I love Ben! There I said it. Those sparks were no lie. He is my one and only!" She cocked her head when I said sparks so I told her about that.
She looked thoughtful "Mother will need to know about this. Sparks like that are rare even among mages. She will have the final say or Grandmother will.
Just then a maid Betty came scuttling in She curtsied to both of us "Your Majesty the food team are back and they have wounded." Janis got up waved Dixie to watch the woman I thought I knew then followed us out to the mirror room. Veronica was holding one of the combat mages hand Ella was her name and she was hurt bad. The other combat mage Willa was helping one of the knights, Jeff to lie down. The other three knights were less hurt and were still clutching the bags of holding. All ten bags were there. Janis went to work.
I asked "What happened?" It looked like full tilt fighting.
Stan the leader of the knights said "Ambush, we were hit hard and fast. We were taking a short cut to the mirrors and they came from everywhere. We did what we could to get out of there but we left a lot of body's in that street." He shook his head. "If they would have had mages it would have been a lot worse. Our three mages saved our buts that's for sure." I nodded and turned to Veronica. She stood up.
I asked her "Is any of that blood yours?" She shook her head. "Thank you, Ella and Willa for what you did I won't forget it. How is Ella?"
Janis spoke up "Bad injuries but nothing fatal, same for Jeff. so far nothing a good long rest and some healing won't take care of."
Angel spoke "They will be taken care of right. I know it was hard but you completed your job so I see you all as Heroes and Heroines. I will see that you all get a good rest.
Veronica looked at me "I got the seed it should be sown as soon as possible. If we want food from the plants soon."
I said "Are you up to casting the spells I gave you? I can give you Sammie a earth mage and Linda a water mage to help on the farm I will find more body's to work the land tomorrow. Get some sleep, the seed will last till tomorrow. Remember you are in charge." She headed off taking one of the bags with her. Byron was talking to the knights. I nodded to him. He returned the nod. Janis was having the two worse cases taken to her house for extended treatment. Then she turned to the other three. So she must have stabilized the other two. I looked at Angel She had maids taking care of the food bags. So everything was in hand. I had a lot to think on.
Angel looked at me and beckoned for me to join her. She took something out of her pocket. A compact was what she was holding. She opened it and I could see Queen Aslila's face in the mirror. Angel said "Yes Mother?"
Aslila said "We are ready to come over. Your Grandmother wishes to see how things are going. You know how she is. Is Ember there with you? Have you told her yet?"
I answered for her "The answer is yes to both. Other's don't know yet. I will open a portal for you so we can speak quietly." I tuned to the combat mage on duty "Open Shutter two please." When she had done that I opened a portal and waited. Then walking out of the portal was my Grandmother along with Queen Aslila, I still could not think of her as Mother. Grandmother looked me over I curtsied wings out and she smiled.
She spoke "Child it has been too long. Come give me a hug." I did and dang if it didn't feel good. We walked towards Crystal Hall. She said "I see you and your sister are wearing my gifts. Not that you could refuse them. I made sure of that." The enchantment I thought. Grandmother asked "Have you done anything interesting lately child?"
I said "Depends on what you mean by lately? I created this Hall, I named my sister Queen, I did this and that, Then created the Hall of Magic on the other side of the lake, I hired a bunch of mages and I got engaged."
Grandmother said "All fine works. Is the young man nice? I would like to meet him." Out of the corner of my eye I caught sight of Ben heading this way.
I smiled "Well now that's easy here he is now. Oh Ben come over here a moment would you." He smiled and strode up looking all sharp and handsome. "Ben I would like you to meet someone. This is my Grandmother." He put on his best smile and bowed deep.
He said "I'm honored."
I said "He is a man of few words. I like that about him. He let's me do all the talking." I chuckled. "Grandmother this is Captain Ben of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary. We plan to get married next week." Aslila almost choked at that. "Angel will be my maid of honor. I hope you can be there. We haven't decided who will officiate yet. I only know I want a priestess of the goddess and I want it to be held here. I am babbling What do you think Grandmother?"
Grandmother said "Who is going to make your gown? What type of ceremony do you want and who is going to give you away? Your not babbling your talking about the most important day of your life!"
I answered "I am going to make my own gown out of fine crystal weave like my Halls. I want to use the walking the circle ceremony. That one does not have the giving away part. I will ask three more girls to stand with me and Ben will ask four men. I will make the binding box and lock from plans I have. I am good with silver too. It will all come together in the next few days. We only got engaged today."
She said "Well you do move fast. May I ask what's all the rush?" We were in the Throne room now.
I looked at Angel and she sent the servants away. I sighed and filled Grandmother in about the maid and the ex-knight. "So you see this will give me two things I want. Ben and a clear name. I could try to wait it out but it cost me a injury waiting as long as I have."
Angel said "I have a plan to find out what the maid has been up to but it seems to be taking too long to give the information. I am not sure why but I think this is a plot to undermine the power base here in Sanctuary. It could be just a case of gossip that got out of hand but I don't think so. Besides I don't want hate mongering here in Sanctuary!"
I said "I won't say who but there are others that this kind of thing can hurt here so I want to stop the rumors before anyone else gets hurt. Well I am doing what I can so let's get back to the happy subjects. Like the family reunion. Three generations in one room must be nice." Ben look at me with a Question in his eyes. I chuckled "Yes Ben I did say three. It turns out that my real mother is Queen Aslila and Queen Angel is my sister. Of course there is Grandmother The Archmage and me the Grand Mage. Four lady's from the same family. Quite a power base right there." Ben paled a little at that thought. "This is the point most guys would run." He shook his head. I smiled and leaned over and kissed him. Again the sparks flew but this time even thicker and neither of us seemed to care.
Grandmother said "That will be enough of that young lady. You are starting fires all over the Throne room." She was patting at her clothes. I blushed and withdrew from Ben. "It will be a wonder if you survive the wedding night putting off that many sparks. I mean Ben, Ember is in no danger."
I said "What do you mean grandmother? I am just as burnable as anybody am I not? I am human am I not?"
Grandmother sighed "Well you are human mostly. You see when you and your sister were born you were blessed by an Elemental being and your sister was blessed by a dragon. This changed you both so you are part Elemental being and she is part Dragon." By the way Angel jumped she did not know this. "This may be why you spark when you kiss."
Angel said in a small voice "I am part Dragon? This is news to me!" She was just this side of freaking. I patted her hand.
I said "You said an Elemental being, what element?" I was coming up to the freak out line myself. Ben took my hand. This was getting stressful.
Grandmother said "He cycled trough four but started with on fire."
I don't know why but I recited,
"Fire and Ice,
Earth and Sky,
Come together to harmonize."
Grandmother Said "That is the chant he used to bless you. Quite a powerful one too."
Angel recited,
From the North I flew,
To the East I soar,
To the West I banked,
In the South I landed,
All lands know me and all will.
Grandmother said "Yes that is what the Dragon said. It was equally powerful. Both you girls have not yet come into your full blessing. But look to the chants for a clue. Now I am tired and you both have a lot to think over. Do you have a room I can lay down in?"
Angel clapped her hands loudly and Betty came in to see what the Queen wanted. Angel gave orders and Grandmother was led off. What a mind blowing day! Queen Aslila looked at her daughters and smiled. That gave me a cold shiver down my back. She is up to something.
Ben said "I have to get back to work if you two don't need me any more right now?" Dang he must be upset he is talking more than most times.
Angel said "You may go." If all else fails fall back on formality. When Ben was gone Angel said "We should go see if that woman has woke up yet." She got up off the Throne and led the way. It did not take long and we were there. Dixie and the woman I thought was my Mother till today were still as they were when we left.
Dixie got up and curtsied and said "There is no change she is still sleeping. Do you wish me to try and wake her? Most of her injuries have been healed though some of the pain will remain."
Angel looked at our Mother then said "Wake her, her name is Helen." At that Dixie began the ways healers have to wake those in a deep sleep.
It took quite a few moments but then Helen started to come around. She grabbed her arm and looked around. Three girls and a woman were looking back at her. After a moment she recognized the woman as Aslila, Queen Aslila. Two of the three girls she did not know but the third she had only seen Eric dressed like this in photos. What was the name? Ember yes that was it. This is an older Ember than she had seen. Where was she?
Queen Aslila asked "Do you remember me?" At the nod she went on. Can you tell me what happened to you in the past few days Helen?"
I asked "Dixie go get Janis. Helen is awake but I want to have her looked over. I know you are a healer but you are still in training. So please do as I ask." As soon as Dixie was gone. I closed the door. "All clear."
Helen took a breath and spoke "I have been on the run since I left the school those Dang Tangent people have been dogging my steps. I don't know what they thought they could get from me. I had passed you all the things I had that connected me to the other world." She was looking at me while speaking. She went on "Two days by my memory they caught me coming out of a grocery store. They took me to a shack in the woods and questioned me. When that didn't work they beat me. when they decided I really didn't know what they wanted they opened a portal with a Rose Crest Ring. I don't know where they got it but they through me into the portal and closed it. I remember hitting the ground on the other side. Several people ran up I said bar that ring. Then I passed out and now is the first I remember since."
Queen Aslila said "They did bar that ring. Someone tried to open a portal three times that I know about using that ring. They failed of course." The only Rose Crest Ring I know is on the finger of the Headmaster. I need to check on him.
Helen looked at Queen Aslina and asked "May I ask who these two girls are your Majesty?" I am sure she recognized me but she must be checking.
Aslila said "This is my two Daughters. First is Angel flower Queen of Sanctuary and second is Ember Rose Del La Silver Grand Mage of Sanctuary. You might know Ember better as Eric the boy I asked you to look after. Ember left Eric behind in the other world. You are now in Sanctuary.
Helen took a deep breath and said directly to me "So you know everything now? Grand Mage, I know I have no right but I am so proud. I know I did not give birth to you and I had to keep secrets from you but in my own way I do care for you. I had to keep my distance from you. You were always so smart you would have found out my secrets."
I smiled "It will take awhile but I will forgive you. Will you be staying here or returning to Crystalis? What type of mage are you? What about Dad?"
Helen smiled back "As to Dad he was a actor, I let him go when you went to that school. I am a earth mage. As to Where I will be staying it is up to Queen Aslila. My job is over but I still work for her till we settle up."
Queen Aslila "I always pay my debts. You will be recovering for awhile so you can pick where you want to stay, with my daughters consent, and I'll see that you get your due. I have no further need for your services so you can go where you please."
I looked at Angel who had a strange look on her face and she smiled and nodded. I turned to Helen "If I remember right when I was five to eight we lived on a farm. You seemed to be very happy there. Well we have a farm here just starting up. If you want you can have a place there to live and work? There are other Mages working the farm but none with farm experience. I think you would like the Mage in charge."
Helen said "A farm, the time at the farm was a real good time. If you will have a rusty earth mage I would love it."
Angel said "Sounds like a done deal. Veronica would love the help as long as you know She is in charge." There was a tapping at the door. Dixie was back with Janis. The exam was quite extensive and proved Helen needed some more healing before she could get out of bed. Dixie was not so sullen after that. I pulled her aside and talked to her.
I said "I am sorry if I hurt your pride but with two Queens looking on I could not take chances. I trust you but I know you better than they do. We needed to find out some Hush, Hush things anyway." I smiled at her.
Dixie said "I understand and you were right I am still in training so it is good to have the full Healer checkup sometimes. My pride will survive." After that everything was good again. The Queens and I left for the Throne room.
Angel said "Will you two have dinner with me? My usual is just eating by myself while working. I will send a maid to ask if Grandmother wishes to join us."
I said "Before dinner I want to talk to that maid Stella. I promise no Magic just talk. I want to find out why she started the rumor."
Angel frowned "Well I guess. My way does not seem to be working. What do you think Mother?"
Aslila said "As long as her promise includes any type of force and someone is in with her. Yes that would do." They turned to me.
I said "Fine All I want to do is talk." I was led to where the maid was being kept. It was in the basement of the Hall. It was not a pretty spot. When I looked at her I sighed. The door was shut behind me the guard was on the inside with us. I said "What have you got against me? As far as I know I have never even said two words to you. Yet you spread a rumor that is really making my life heck! What is it?" My voice was calm a little sad but calm. I was not forceful at all.
Stella said "I was just passing on the gossip I did not start it like everyone says! They dropped me in it to save their own skins!"
I sighed "If that's true where did you hear it from and who did you tell it to? My life has been in danger. I have had a knife thrown at me because of this rumor."
She said "Nobody said nothing about knives being involved! A mage told me the gossip and gave me a silver to pass it on. I did not get her name but she was real arrogant air mage. She said there would be more later if I kept my mouth shut about who started the gossip. Kept saying Dang whelp."
I got up and left. I knew who that was but I needed more proof than one maid. Angel looked up when I came in the Throne room. She said "You look like you are angry. Did you find anything out?"
I said "I got a suspect but I need more proof till I lower the boom! It fits the profile. A gripe towards me and arrogance to think they can get away with it. they were here in the Hall before the trouble started. I think this is directed towards me alone. But when I get my hands on my suspect I will find out. I don't want to say who it is till I am sure the information is right. Everything points this way. You still need to keep the maid where she is till I have confirmed her story. That should punish her for taking coin to pass gossip."
Queen Aslila spoke up "You think you know who it is from one talk with a maid? I would be suspicious of the information if I was you. But then it sounds like you are. What are you going to do when you find this person?"
I gave a evil grin "They will regret they started up with me."
Angel said "I think you should let me handle that you would go too far. I don't think they will try to take on all of Sanctuary."
Just then a knight came in. He bowed to all three of us. He looked at me "My lady I have something to report that involves you. A mage came and offered to pay me a silver to pass on gossip about you. I ran her off but I thought I should report it."
I smiled "Was this mage tall and arrogant and did they keep saying something about whelp?"
The knight said "Yes my lady she kept saying dang whelp. I was put off by her arrogant way right off hand. She was taller than me."
I smiled "Thank you, I will take care of it. You may go." I looked at the others "That's it separate confirmation. I know who it is now. One of the new mages. We have had two confrontations including on the first day she got here. She is a air mage named Nancy."
Queen Aslila's head came up at that.
She said "I have had trouble with that one being way too arrogant. I thought the change of location would give her a clue but has seemed to make her worse."
I said "I just wonder if she made up the gossip or heard it someplace. Does not make a difference I will find out when I find her."
Angel said "You will bring her to me in one piece for trial. I will decide on her punishment. Do you hear me lady Ember?"
I sighed "Yes I will do as commanded. I do have a spell to bind someone's magic that might be useful." I pulled out a small book and flipped through it till I found the right spell. I smiled. Angel rolled her eyes. Aslila chuckled and got up and stretched.
Aslila Said "Here comes your Grandmother must be dinner time. You can't start a hunt on a empty stomach. Let's go in and eat." So that's what we did. I left right after. I went over to the house the new mages were given. She was not there. I kept looking for an hour till I found her. Well her voice. I heard her talking to somebody spreading more lies. I stepped around the corner to find her talking to four knights.
She turned and said "There's the freak get it!" That was it I was ticked! I looked at the knights and they turned and ran. She looked at them "Cowards!" I smiled an evil smile. She tried her magic but my shield took it real easy. I raised my voice and cast the spell binding her magic. She went to her knees when the air stopped moving around her. I walked over and grabbed her by the scruff of the neck and dragged her to the Crystal Hall. The Queens were still in the Throne room when I walked in dragging the pain in my Blank. Grandmother looked at me and raised her eyebrow.
Angel said "Guards take that person and search for weapons! Lady Ember explain this."
I said "This is the one that has been spreading rumors about me. When I found her she was trying to get four knights to do as she pleased. When I stepped out she tried to get them to attack me. That failed. Then she tried her magic on me. That failed. I bound her magic and brought her here for trial."
The guard said "Your Majesty this person had six daggers coated with poison and two vials of poison."
I said "Your Majesty I suggest you have Janis check that poison to see if it is the same type that she cured me of after the knife attack."
The Queen said "Call Janis in. I want this taken care of quickly."
Grandmother said "Let me see the spell you used to bind her magic. I want to check something." She looked at the book I held out. "It as I thought. This is the first of two spells to strip a mage of their magic. It is a hard spell but I believe our Grand Mage can cast the second spell. If your Majesty wishes it to be so." she flipped a few pages in the book "I would advise this spell as well." she showed us.
Well I thought it would take care of the problem. It was a forget spell. She was saying we should take her magic then make her forget she ever had magic. More to the point I should do it. I had to think about this for a moment. Hmmm, I think I would do it if the Queen orders it. It would be hard but necessary. I looked at the pitiful person I was about to take everything form and wondered why! Janis arrived and checked the poison and nodded.
Angel spoke "Nancy you have done bad things here in Sanctuary. Before you are punished I ask one thing, Why?"
Nancy stood and scowled "That whelp deserves everything she got. I Hate Whelps that don't know their place!" She went on from there in a diatribe about how she had been robbed at birth because she was overly superior. I shook my head this person was flawed.
Angel spoke again "Lady Ember as our Grand Mage do your duty and cast your spells."
I said "Yes Your Majesty." I cast the spell to strip her of her magic and then cast the forget spell." Nancy was hit hard by the first spell then went to sleep during the second. I looked at Grandmother and she nodded.
Grandmother said "She will sleep for a day. When she wakes she will not remember anything about herself. She will know the basics but her personality will have been totally wiped. She could be retrained to do some useful labor."
Angel said "It is done the punishment dealt. We are done here. We will reconvene tomorrow." With that she ordered Nancy to be taken to a room to sleep off the spells. Then left for bed after kissing Mother and Grandmother. Mother headed for the room given to her for the night.
Grandmother looked at me "You don't have to get married now you know. That whole plan was put into place to stop the spread of the rumor. What happened here stopped the source of the spreading. In a few days you will be safe."
I smiled "I love him and he loves me. I want the wedding to go on just maybe not so fast. Before the end of the summer to be sure. A week before the end of the summer so we have a chance at a honeymoon." I looked at my ring "I really do love him."
Grandmother smiled and patted my arm "I am going to bed we have a lot of work to do now that you have made up your mind." She walked off humming the wedding march. I left right after that to my home. The flight was slow and relaxing. It seemed I did not even think about using the boats any more. My hip started to throb a bit. I guess I was getting tired. Sasha was waiting for me. I had not let her know I was having dinner at the hall or that I would be late. Maids are like wife's in this way they like to know these things. I asked for tea and sat down rubbing my hip. It is nice to have such a good maid but sometimes it is just a pain. After my tea I went up to get ready for bed. I was about to get in bed when there came a tapping at my bedroom door. when I opened it Sasha was there with a small jar.
Sasha said "I noted you rubbing your hip. The wounds still bothering you? This will help it is a old family recipe. Just rub it into the spot and it will desensitize the area. Have a good night." She handed me the jar curtsied and went down stairs. Well it was worth a try. The cold cream like stuff went on easy and soon my hip stopped hurting. I will have to give Sasha a raise for this one. I went to bed and slept well all night. In the morning I came down for breakfast quite happy. Cryss swooped in and landed on my shoulder. I reached up and fed her some crystal pieces that I kept on me for that purpose. She was happy. Maybe I'll make her a mate one of these days. I had my meal then headed to the Crystal Hall. The air felt different for some reason. I felt the currents much more than I have ever before. Hmmm, I will have to talk to Grandmother about this. I landed and walked in bumping my wings. I stopped and looked at the archway and cast a refinement spell. The archway went up two feet. I smiled that takes care of that. They all were there Sister, Mother and Grandmother my family. This was a different feeling. Cryss came in and took her place on my shoulder. now the family was complete.
Grandmother looked at Cryss and said "And who is this? I don't remember being introduced to this one."
I smiled at that "This is Cryss the crystal dragon. I made her a wile ago. Now she is sort of the mascot of Sanctuary." I held out my arm and Cryss walked down to my wrist. "Cryss this is grandmother." Cryss curtsied wings out. it was very impressive. Grandmother nodded her head and Cryss straitened up. The whole thing was very funny and we all laughed. It was a good start to the day. I caught Janis coming out of the back.
I said "Morning Janis how are you this fine morning?" She gave me a sour look.
She said "I'm quite busy. Before you ask Helen is recovering. She can go for a short walk this morning and a longer one this afternoon. I know you have given her a job in the farm. She should be able to make it there this afternoon. But no work for a few days even magic. Now I have others to see." And off she went. Healers all over are the same, overworked.
I decided to do something to help the farm along. I went out and looked at the empty houses and found one that looked like a farmhouse. I made sure no one had claimed it. Then I shrunk it small enough to fit in my bag. Then I went to find Tina and the artisans. I found her sitting outside a shop that was being put up.
I said "Long time no see. I have something to ask. Is there any that work the land among your group?"
She looked at a list "Your in luck two do. Looking for farmers?" At my nod she smiled. "That's fine I was wondering what to do with these two. Chuck and Wilma a married pair. Here they come now." Two people walked up. He was big she was slim. Tina turned to them "I found you two work on the farm that is being set up. Can you do that work?"
Wilma said "We have done that work before and can again. We just want to work so our little one when born will have a good life." She had her hand over her belly. It was a definite sign of a pregnant mother.
I smiled "Well I am heading over there now so get your things. There is work to be done." I knew the house had three small bedrooms so it would work good. They rushed off. "He does not talk much does he?" Tina shook her head and smiled. "If you find more let me know." She nodded looking at her lists. When the two were back I waved to Tina and led the pair to the farm. Veronica was there with Sammie and Linda getting the fields ready for planting. Spells replaced plows but it still was hard work. Sammie was working the earth and Linda was bringing in water from the lake for the fields. Veronica was studding the spells I gave her preparing to cast them. I smiled and walked a little ways beyond the fields an took out the house and set it down. I told the others to stand back and grew the house to regular size.
I turned Veronica came over. "Are these to the people you promised me? Will there be any more?"
I said "Yes these are here to work. I have Tina looking for more. I do have another Earth mage coming this afternoon but she has been hurt so wont be able to work for a few days. I was just here to show them the way and set up the house. I'll be going now." I waved and set off back to the Crystal Hall. I reached the Hall as Helen was coming back from waking around the Hall with Dixie. I smiled things were falling into place. That of course is when life drops the other shoe. So I was waiting for that. We need more people as farmers and to work general jobs. I walked into the Throne room and curtsied to the Queens and Grandmother. Grandmother had Cryss on her arm and was whispering to her. I hope she was not teaching her to talk or anything. Angel looked at me. So I reported what I have been doing. She smiled when I told her of raising the archways two feet so I would not bump my wings. She nodded at the end of my report. I had work to do but grandmother was here so I was putting it off.
I asked "Grand mother would you like to see the Hall of Magic and my house?" She nodded and so we were off. I was going to show her the boats when she grew wings and took to the air. We flew over and I showed her around. I was still waiting for the other shoe to drop. "And this is going to be the site of the mage hall as soon as I get to creating the walls and let my mages finish it."
She asked "And what ever happened to that maid I sent to you? I did not see her at the house."
"I smiled "You mean that combat mage you sent to protect me? She is the captain of our combat mages now. Best way to protect me is to protect Sanctuary! They have their grounds over that way and her house is that one next to mine."
She smiled "Can't get anything passed you can I. Well we should be getting back I need to leave tonight. I will be back for your wedding. So keep in touch." We flew back and it was nice flying with someone. We landed in time for lunch so we ate together the four of us. It was good.
After lunch I took Helen to the farm we talked about what I could remember about the farm we lived on. It was a good time I had not forgiven her yet but I had put that in the back of my mind. The farm was going good they were sowing seeds up and down the rows. I introduced Helen to Veronica and They seem to get along fine. I said goodbye and headed back. I flew because walking over took so long. Grandmother would be leaving soon.
When I got back I went into the little room with the link mirror. I tried the Headmasters mirror. To my surprise he answered "Yes, Ember is that you?"
I smiled "I was just checking in how is your summer going?" I wanted to keep it simple.
He looked distracted "Has any more of my students shown up there? We are missing about sixteen kids! We suspect the Tangent people."
I frowned "No, no others came here. I don't know of any other world people at your school. If they were then they went elsewhere."
He said "I know to check for rings but none of them wore one. I note such things. I don't think the Tangents are backing off. You might not be able to return after the summers over. It is just too dangerous."
I took a chance "Do you know anyone else who wears a Rose Crest Ring over there?"
He thought a moment "No I am the only one I know of."
From the look in his eyes he was telling the truth. I asked "Do you have a list of the students and photos?"
He said "Yes right here." I opened the package portal and he passed the papers to me I shut down the portal.
I said "I will look in to this on this side. You keep that ring under lock and key. The Tangents know what they do. Keep safe!" I broke the link. This was not good. I turned and went back into the Throne room.
Life giving comments welcome (All comments are Welcome)
When tales come true Chapter 15
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Chapter 15 Confrontation
Sixteen students gone that's not good. I went over to Mother but I don't need a Mother, I need Queen Aslila. I said "Mother I need your help. These students disappeared from my school and some of them may be connected with Crystalis! If I am right that's how the Tangents got a portal ring." She looked at me then took the papers.
After a few moments she said "These two have rings and live in Crystalis part time. Only Nobles have rings so common students would not. I will ask that the nobles that are off world be checked. This list will help. You think they took these children and that's how they got a ring?"
I nodded "I just spoke to the Headmaster and he is quite worried. I am the only one he knows that goes back and forth regularly. I am getting tired of these Tangents. If I had more Knights and Combat Mages I would go in there and end the pain they are causing."
She looked at me "How many do you need? I am getting tired of them myself."
I looked at her "Twenty of each battle hardened. I will strike hard and fast then get out. I want to find these people if I can and take out their mages. If they are there and hurt I will burn the place to the ground. I need mirrors set up to get in and out. I don't want to be stuck there. That world used to be my home but no longer!"
She said "It will take me a day to gather the troops and arm them. I will see that my scouts set up two sets of mirrors that go to a place away from Crystalis and Sanctuary. When the troops are through we break them." She smiled "When you are back we are going to have a talk about your temper."
Grandmother stepped up "I heard the whole thing. If you are going to do this you need these spells and this Special jacket. The jacket will stop bullets but your going to bruise like never before. The spells are for your dragon one to grow her one to shrink her. You need firepower she has it."
I looked at Cryss "Are you up for this Cryss?" She blew a flame five foot long. "I take that as a yes."
Angel came over "You three are up to something! What is going on?" I filled her in while Mother used the link mirror to set things up.
Mother came back and said "Make that six confirmed on your list of missing. Others are being checked on. We strike at two tomorrow. You will have my best troops backing you up. May the Goddess guide you to the Taken! We will have everything ready for my youngest daughters party. Do me proud Princess!"
Angel said "Oh my we are going to war and my sister is leading the way!" Ben and Zoe came in. after the bowing and curtsying Angel commanded "You two are in charge of my sisters safety tomorrow. I want her to survive this attack on the Tangent compound. Do you understand!"
Both said "Yes Your Majesty!" Dang it this is getting bigger by the moment. Well if I can't trust my captains who can I trust. I looked at Grandmother and she dug in her bag and pulled out two more jackets. Well that helps a little. I don't want Ben dieing before the wedding. I took time to create headsets out of link crystals. That way we can stay in touch. I created six simple crystal dragons not as perfect as Cryss but we don't have the time. I cast my spell and they started to move. Cryss looked at me like Really?!
I said "Well we have our air force and ground troops. They wont know what hit them! We strike hard and fast and they will Fall!" I was pushing myself up. The rest of the day was spent in preparations. I slept at the Crystal Hall that night. Yes, I called Sasha on the link crystal I gave her and let her know she had two days off.
The next morning we moved base to a safe spot in the open outside of Sanctuary and Crystalis just in case things go FUBAR! By one we were ready and I had given the leaders headsets. I took time to memorize the growth and shrink spells. Then it was time. We passed though the mirrors. When everyone was through and the portals closed we broke the mirrors. Time to show them what a Grand Mage can do! We got close to the compound and On my signal we hit them. I cast my spell on Cryss and her brood and we had seven full size dragons on our side. I rode Cryss over the wall and Ben and Zoe rode two of the brood. We crashed into the place looking all over and soon found the Taken. All sixteen were there plus four. I ordered the troops to get the Taken out and I got ready to flatten the place. Three mages came out and started to use their magic. Cryss fried them before they could. When I got the all clear from our troops, I let go and had a tantrum from hell!
Cryss and her brood smashed and burned everything but the people unless they attacked first. I was really keeping up with them breaking things while looking for bad guys. I did find a box of portal rings and slipped it in my bag. We did not leave much standing. I called it and we headed out fast and got to the mirror spot. Only one mirror was left. I shrank the dragons and sent them through the portal. Then I sent Ben and Zoe was after him. They were getting close I could feel it. I stepped through and turned and sent the break spell back though. I turned back and counted heads. Twenty kids, twenty troops, two scouts, three leaders and seven dragons. Everyone was there. Some were banged up but nothing a healer could not take care of. A little ways away our back up group was waiting. I gave the call and they came over. They were mostly healers and the like. I took it out the ring box and looked at it. There was twenty rings. Once we assured that everyone was whole at least I opened a portal to Crystalis where a lot of people were waiting for their loved ones. The troops and the taken went through. Then the back up group went through. I closed the portal and opened one to Sanctuary. We headed home. Grandmother and Angel were waiting for us.
I smiled "Twenty recovered, no losses, One hole in the ground where their compound was." I was very tired "I just want to get some sleep. They lost three mages the rest were scattered. We have all the rings they had." I took out the box and handed it to Grandmother. "I am sure their efforts are set behind quite a bit. I need to make a link to the headmaster and tell him that the sixteen were recovered alive and well." I used Angels link compact and I did that "I am going to bed soon." I looked at Ben "You Hurt at all?" He shook his head. I turned to Zoe "You Hurt at all?" She shook her head. I smiled then fell over. Janis pushed through and looked me over then sat back on her heels.
Janis said "Over usage of her magic and soft tissue damage AKA bruising, lots of bruising in the legs. She will be fine in a few days maybe a week." She looked at Ben "Are you feeling strong?" When he nodded she said "Take her home have her maid put her to bed. Our Grand Mage is out of the game for a while." Ben picked me up gently and carried me to the boats.
Zoe said "I'll drive you two lovebirds just enjoy the ride." I was asleep before we hit the other side.
I woke up hurting. I had tuned in my sleep and Wow, how that hurt. I laid on my back trying to not hurt but that was not going to happen. I was in pain. Then a soft hand touched my shoulder. Sasha was there holding up the jar of cream that helped my hip. I turned over slowly. She lifted my nightgown and started to smooth the cream on my legs and back. In just a few moments I was not in so much pain. Then when I turned back over she did the front of my legs. That was all I needed I was sinking back into sleep. I could hear her humming a soft song as I fell into a deep sleep.
I stayed in bed sleeping on and off for three days. That was all I could stand it. I came downstairs for a late lunch on the third day. Janis had been by and talked to Sasha about the cream and other home remedies. Seems Sasha is a bit of a herbalist. I needed to keep that in mind. Seem my maids always turn out to be something else. I stayed in the house for the day but on the fourth day I was up and ready for breakfast. I called all the mages not working on the farm in to talk. I was ready to reveal my design for the Mage Hall. It went well and everyone had their jobs. I took my staff and strode to the spot for the Hall. All I had to do was the outsides and the floors. That would be hard in it self. I seem so much weaker than when I made the other two halls. I called on all the magic I could draw form all around me then put it into the ground at the site. Slowly the crystal weave grew out of the ground till it formed a three level building. I was done now the others can do their part. I headed back home tired. I worked in my den for the rest of the day. Cryss was on her perch and the brood were flying around playing. I really need to get a better name for them. Darla showed up at lunch to talk over the fine points of the archives. Well at least I was getting work done. A jingle at my wrist said the Queen wanted to talk to me. I opened the link "Yes Your Majesty. How may I help you?" Grandmothers voice came over the link "We have a wedding to plan don't we? Here or your place?"
I said "Here if you don't mind. Darla's already here."
She said "We will be right there. Have that maid of yours put on some tea and munchies." Just what I needed to get my mind off the building going on. I smiled and called Sasha to give her some orders. It didn't take long and I had a houseful. Angel was there with the rest of the six. Grandmother had brought Mother and Zoe was there so it was a real houseful. We talked about the ceremony. Some had not heard of the Walking the circle ceremony so I had to explain it.
"It all starts with the circle. The two come up to the circle from opposite sides at the same time. Then they walk the circle till they are at the spot the other started at. Next they follow the spiral inward till they meet at the center. At the center is a table with the binding box on it. The two take off the chokers that hold a silver key each. The two take off the silver keys and press them together and unlock the box. Only together can the keys open the box. Once open the two take out their four items. One at a time they say something like "This is my body and put a item in the box this is my mind another item this is my spirit another item and lastly this is my love that I freely give to you and puts in the last item. When both have said their part the box is closed and locked and the keys are returned to the two. They put them back on the chokers. Then the couple lift the box together and walk out of the circle and up to the village Elder and the Priestess. The hold up the box and the Elder says "I recognize this pair as one then the Priestess says "I recognize this pair as one. At that point they are married. They then hand the box to a trusted person to hold for one year. Then the feast starts. There are other things that happen in the background but that's most of it."
I stopped speaking an looked at the others and hoped I made sense. Everyone was looking at me. So I said "Well do you all like it?"
Grandmother said "I think it will be a beautiful ceremony! Where did you come up with it?" She was smiling broadly. I could tell she liked it.
I said "I found the basics in a old book and modified it to my liking. It really speaks to me. I love the symbolism."
Angel said "You said you wanted me to be your maid of honor but you did not say anything about that"
I said "There three brides maids and one maid of honor. They help in the prep work before and watch the couple walk the circle. It is the same for the grooms men and best man. I don't know what the men go through it is theirs to do. The women help the bride purify herself. There are three main ways to purify Water, light, and contemplation. The waterfall gives us a way to wash the bride, me , clean. Light is trickier I will have to think on that. The third is looking within and discussing it with the closest to me. This happens before the walking of the circle. Afterwards everyone has a feast."
Grandmother said "I am the Elder in this little party am I not?" I nodded "What else do I do than recognize you two as one?"
I smiled "You preside over the feast and watch and help in all the prep on the women's side. The same with the Priestess. You have the right to say no when we come to you in the end if you feel it is done in a false or for the wrong reasons. But hopefully your doubts would be gone by then. Since this is a mostly female place and we have no male Elder the boys will have to work things out on their own."
Angel said "You got your maid of honor who are your Bridesmaids?"
I thought for a moment "Jenny is one, Tina is two and Zoe is three. I think they will do nicely. Others will be asked to do things for the wedding but those are who I choose."
Angel said "Ok, now lets talk about the Dress!" I passed around sketches I liked.
Grandmother looked at them all and said "These are all fine but where is you crown you are a princess you know." I thought for a moment then picked up my work bag and pulled out four large gems. I concentrated and shaped the for gems into a woven crown smaller and lighter than Angels but just as nice.
I said "Will this do? If you don't think it is good I can try again." Everyone was staring at me. Angel took out her crown and put them side by side to compare the two. I liked mine but then I just made it.
Mother said "Those does not look like the crown of Crystalis. Dang it both of them look better than mine. Well a daughters duty is to do better than her mother. Well one of her duties. We will talk of your other duties when your both older."
Grandmother smiled "Yes that will work fine. Now as for the dress I think this classic style will work well don't you all?" And so the dress and crown were selected.
I smiled "I will go through the crystal storage rooms tomorrow and make the dress on Friday. Somebody needs to make sure Ben is presentable for the ceremony."
Mother said "I know his Mother I will let her know what's going on and she will take him in hand. Oh you probly don't know but Ben is a Count." Angel smiled at me. "He does not like nobles all that much. "Angel laughed. I glared at her. "I will speak to his Mother tomorrow. The Duchess will be so pleased." Just what I needed a Duchess as a Mother in law. Well at least I out rank her.
Sasha came in "Will your guests be staying for dinner?"
I looked around and they all shrugged or nodded so I said "Yes they will please set the table with our finest china and bring on the food."
Sasha said "Permission to ask my sister to help out?" I nodded and she went out.
Mother asked "Sister? Do you have two maids?"
I chuckled "Sasha's sister is Tasha they are twins. Tasha works as a maid for Zoe. I used to have two maids but I keep loosing them. Seems most of my maids are really something else. I looked at Zoe and she blushed." Grandmother chuckled at that. Soon we went in to a good dinner. Afterwards most wandered home I got a moment to ask Grandmother some questions.
I asked "Grandmother why did you fake you death? Why does everyone seem to be hiding things from me?"
Grandmother said "There are many factions in this world and the other that hate change. You and your sister are change! So we decided to hide one of you till you were old enough to handle the factions. Your sister is slightly older so you were hidden. I was getting too close to you so I faked my death to throw off the factions. I was still watching but from farther away. We hide what we believe you are not ready for. You and your sister are the hope for a dying system. The two of you will remake two worlds! Not yet though. You are not ready. You need to find out what the Blessing gave you that is special. Look within and you will find it soon. Now I am old and Tired. Do you have a room I may lay down in?" I smiled and led her to the spare room. I knew I was not going to get anything else out of her tonight. I went down and looked at the crown and smiled. I set the crown on my head just to feel it.
"Lovely, but a little crooked." Mother said.
I smiled at her "Story of my life. I did not know you were still here. Would you like a cup of tea? With a little talk." We sat in the living room with our tea and I asked "Why was I made to be a boy? Could you not hide me as a girl?"
Mother sighed "The you had to be perfect so we changed everything about you. We did not think your feminine side would show so soon. We were going to tell you at your eighteenth birthday. You jumped the gun and we have had to try and catch up with you. Like you were told you and your sister are change! By your very nature you change things around you to fit what you need. You more than your sister who grew up with the knowledge you lacked. I wish I could have kept you with me but it was not safe to keep both of you together. Things are moving now that are out of our control. You two are the best to handle it if you are together. You two are change and you are leaving us behind." She stood up and walked to the door. "Know I love you and know you will do what is needed. Find the truth inside yourself and use it to change the Worlds." She walked out and shut the door. I was more confused than before. I gave up after a hour and went to bed.
The next morning I was still puzzled about the whole thing. I had work to do there was four crystal storerooms to go through. I needed sapphire's and blue crystals, Emerald's and green crystals, Ruby's and red crystals and finally Diamond's and white crystals. All for one dress. It will be colorful to be sure. One of a kind without a thought. Silver for accents. I had taken till lunch to go through two of the storage rooms. After lunch I was heading over to Crystal Hall to say hi when my Bracelet jingled. I opened the link. "Yes your Majesty?"
Angel said "I have a visitor here that wishes to speak with you. How soon can you get here? This Lady's driving me crazy!"
I said "Calm down sis." As I walked in "I am here." I scanned the Throne room with my eyes. It was easy to pick out who she meant. She was a older Lady dressed finely in the style of the upper class. I only needed one guess The Duchess. Ben's Mom was in the house.
Angel said "Your grace the person you wanted to see is here. Duchess Rolinda this is Princess Ember Rose Del La Silver Grand Mage of Sanctuary." The look on her face said it all. She was not told who her son was to wed just that it was going to happen. Mother was having fun with me. She looked me over and curtsied. I could see how much that hurt her pride.
I smiled "You are here to take Ben in hand and find him something to wear for the wedding?" She nodded "Good can't have him being wed in a suit of armor. Cryss came in and landed on my shoulder.
She had a note. it said "come outside, Ben"
I said "Something has just came up. I will be right back." I stormed outside. Ben was hiding at the corner of the Hall. I walked over and said "This is about what? I was having a nice talk with your Mother."
He paled "So it is true she is here? How did she find out where I was? Is she here to take me back?" Ben was just on the freak out line. "Well just don't smirk at me tell me!"
I calmly said "She is here at the request of my mother. To make sure you have something fitting to wear to our wedding. This is the first wedding in Sanctuary so it has to be done right. Everyone will be looking at us. You need to be wearing something nice. I am wearing a one of a kind crystal weave dress and crown. You need to live up to that."
He said "Crown what Crown. You don't wear a crown. He was about to step over the line and freak out big time.
I sighed "It was grandmothers idea. I am a princess remember. I got to go back in there to keep things civil. So you get it together an follow me in a few moments. If she gets out of had I'll just put her to sleep. Now keep cool dang it." I turned and headed back inside. Just what I need A boyfriend with Mommy issues! Come to think of it, that's the most normal thing to happen to me lately. I walked into the Throne room and Cryss was sitting on a table while the brood circled the Duchess. I said "Cryss call off the brood it is time to make nice." I was looking at Cryss and she sighed and made this crystalline noise. The brood stopped what they were doing and flew over and sat by Cryss. At least she had some control over them.
The Duchess said with a shudder "Those things would not let me move! What are they? I want them gone! now!" She stopped at my look. I was not happy.
I said slowly "Those are not things they are Dragons. Very young Dragons. I will have words with anyone who tries to do anything to my Dragons! Now calm down or I will calm you down!! My hands were arcing with lightning. The Duchess looked at Angel.
Angel said "I would do as she says my sister has a bit of a temper. I also am rather fond of Cryss and the brood. They fought for Sanctuary so I will defend them as well." Angel was showing her teeth. Ben took that moment to come in. He took one look at what was going on and walked up to his Mother.
He said "Mother you are not in charge here. They are so don't order. Just do what you came here to do then go! I am sure the duchy needs you." She looked at him like she had never seen him act like this before.
She said "I am sure the Duchy needs me right now so you can look after yourself!" She stomped off towards the mirror room.
He said "I guess I can get Wed in my dress armor."
I sighed "I'll make you something. If it hast to be armor I will make it. It has to be as nice as my dress."
The Duchess stomped back in "They wont let me out of here without one of you two letting it happen. So what do I have to do to get out of here?"
Angel Said "You were asked to come here for one reason. That is to get your son ready to wed a princess. Do you think you can do that? I will let you leave when your job is done. You have one week. Stella will be your maid for the week. We will set you up in a house and then you do your job around Ben's duty's. I find you being nasty to anyone I wont be so nice." Stella came out ready to work. The Duchess was led off by Ben and Stella. I was still calming down. She looked at me "You ok sis?"
I shook my head "I can't shut it down." I lifted my hands that were still arcing. I need to use this magic before it gets out of hand. I grinned at the pun. "I will see you later." I went out and grew my wings and flew to the waterfall. I had an idea that would help with the wedding. I pulled iron from the rocks behind the waterfall. I forged it into steel then created a platform sticking out into the water about half way up. It was slotted so the water could pass through. I went and got some smoky crystal and formed a shower stall on the platform. It was perfect place for the water purification. One down and it used the magic that wanted to overflow. I needed to talk to Darla or Grandmother about this. The water looked so inviting I stepped into the flow. Storing my outfit in the second bracelet. I had gave the girls one like this early on. Theirs held three outfits mine held eight. The shower felt so good I am not sure how long I was up there. I dried then got dressed and flew back down. I walked into the Crystal Hall Throne room. Darla was there talking to Angel.
Angel spotted me and said "There you are we were just going to send out the search teams. Where have you been? You left here three hours ago in quite a state. I was not sure what to think."
I answered "I was working some magic and lost track of time. I finished the sight for the first purifier. I guess it took longer than I thought. I feel pretty mellow right now."
Darla said "Angel said you had trouble shutting a spell down after loosing your temper? That does not sound like you."
I Shrugged "I am changing I can feel it. My magic is out of tune. I am not sure what is going to happen. But I know how to calm the magic for now. I created a shower stall halfway up the waterfall. The pure flow of water really calms me and my magic down. Now I just have to be wary of my temper. Emotion adds to my magic and sends it over the control point. I just need to stay cool when I am casting."
Darla looked worried "Has this happened before?"
I said "Yes, When I made this Hall. I used three years of pain and loneliness to fuel my magic to the point I could do what I should not be able to do. This Hall is the result. I can use other sources but emotion seem to be a booster to my magic. Now I just need to work on raising the control point. I have a lot of power just need just as much control."
Darla Said "I have a few exercises you can try but at this level I am out of my depth. I am good at teaching up to mid level then they have to find their own way. We are so beyond mid level. You need to talk to your Grandmother. We so don't need this with the wedding coming up. Could it be stress from the wedding that is boosting you? You said emotion does it."
Angel said "We can talk of that later." She could see I was getting stressed from talking about it. "How is your dress coming?"
I smiled "I got side tracked by that woman. I still need some crystal to work with. I haven't looked in the storage rooms on this side. I will make the dress tomorrow. I decided to add silver for accent." I pulled out the sketch and pointed to the spots where I thought it would look good. We talked about the dress for awhile and my mellow was back. Then I took my leave and went crystal hunting. It took me till dinner to finish one more room but I thought I had what I needed for the dress and some sapphires for the breastplate I was thinking of for Ben. I would finish the other room in the morning then start the dress. I stopped and got some steel and silver on the way to dinner. After dinner I just relaxed and thought on the second purifier Light. I still had no idea how to do that one. I put it off till after the dress. Then it hit me I could make my slip out of solid light. Light is energy solidify energy till it is like silk and it is pure, pure energy. But can I do that? Illusions I have done but to make them solid, to make them real could I do that? I thought on this as I got read for bed. I was not sure but I would like to try. That was for later I had a lot on my to do list and the first was sleep.
In the morning I continued to think on my light problem. When I was ready I went down and looked trough my books to see if there was a book on Illusions. There was and I read during breakfast. I did not bother with Illusions much so I was boning up on theory. It was more complex than I realized. I looked at the time and frowned. I had to get over to the final storage room so I put aside the book and headed out.
As I was flying it hit me. First take a shower in the waterfall. Then I could use fire to make light. Then gather the light partials and change their paths into tightly controlled patterns creating cloth. Use the cloth to create a dress to wear and sit on the earth. Talk that uses air. This uses the four elements. It would be very powerful. A little convoluted but it works. I smiled when I landed I had it right.
Next on the list the final store room. This tuned out to be the biggest of them all. It also had all the gems and crystals I needed to finish my dress in style. I just could not help but smile the whole time. I thought of Ben and the Breastplate I was going to make him. I decided to make it a full set of dress armor as a present. I was really feeling good. Now that I knew what I was going to do it was easier to move forward.
I stopped into the Crystal Hall on my way back to my home. Jenny was there with more Imports from Crystalis. I looked over the five strong looking men and wondered what Angel had in mind for them? I curtsied to Angel.
Angel said "Ah Sister you are here. These are the farmers Mother sent over. Do you think Veronica could fit them in?"
I smiled "I think they will work fine on the farm I will show them the way and set up a house for them. That should get things going there."
She smiled "Did you find what you needed? I will send Jenny along to see to how things are going there."
I replied "Yes I will start the making this afternoon. Hi Jenny like your new job."
Jenny chuckled and curtsied "Yes it is a lot of work but it needs to be done."
I said "Always, do you have a list of the houses not yet claimed and their sizes? That would help at this moment." She nodded and went to get it.
Angel could see how the boys were looking at me. She said Now, now boys none of that she is engaged, a Grand Mage and My Sister. So you better be good." The boys straightened right up. Jenny came back with the papers. We curtsied and the boys bowed and we all left. I chatted with Jenny about my dress and the wedding for a bit then we came up to a three bedroom house that would be good for them. I took out my staff and shrank it and put it in my bag. This impressed the boys. We headed to the farm from there. Hmm maybe we should name the farm? I will bring it up to Veronica. We got there after a little bit. Dang it takes so long to get places when I can't fly. I tuned the boys over to Veronica and went to set up the house. That did not take long so I waved to Veronica and grew my wings.
Helen said "Not even going to say hello?" I turned and smiled.
I said " Hello there. Have you recovered from your injuries? I have been so busy I haven't had a chance to stop by. You are looking better than the last time I seen you."
Helen smiled "Yes I hear you have been busy. Getting engaged, planning a wedding all that fun stuff. Yes, I am better still a little pain but not much."
I Smiled "Guilt trip much? Yes, you are going to be at the wedding. There is not much to be done on it but I will let you know where you can help. So many people so few jobs. We will talk when things calm down a little. Just one question, did you know why they were hiding me?" I looked her right in the eye when I asked that.
Helen sighed "I was never told but I could tell you were special. Right from the start you did things your own way and it worked for you. You were and are so smart. I will always be proud of you!" I took out the sketch of the dress and showed her. "This is going to be your dress?" I nodded. "Very pretty just like you. You have bloomed since you came here. I can see that. Now you have things to do and so do I." She curtsied and walked off. I flew off to my home.
I got back at lunch time and was quite content to sit and eat in peace. That did not last long. A knock at the door broke my peace. It was Angel and Grandmother here to help with the dress. I sighed and showed them to my bedroom where we will work on the dress. I told them "I will make a Illusion of the dress first. We will make any changes. Then I will create the dress itself. How does that sound?"
Grandmother said "That seems a sound plan. Don't use magic you don't have to. Do you have all the crystal you will need to finish the dress tonight?"
I smiled "Yes more than I will probly need just in case." I took the crown out to give us a idea of the weave. Then I tapped my bracelet and I was naked. I went over to my wardrobe and checked my lingerie. Not much that were fancy. Nothing good for a wedding. "Hmm Nothing good here. I really need to get more lingerie."
Angel said "I thought as much so I had some sent over from Crystalis. You and I are almost the same size. So I got my size and a size up and a size down. We should find something to fit." And so the lingerie party began. I ended up with a marry widow matching panties and stockings. I had a pair of three inch heels that I was going to use as a template to make some heels for the wedding. I put them on and was ready for the dress making. We went through a hour and a half to get the Illusion right. I turned and smiled I looked good.
Now was time to make the dress. I fixed the image of the dress in my mind. I laid out the crystals and gems then the silver. I was ready. I collected my magic and began the weaving. Two hours later I stood looking at the mirror at the Dress, the real Dress. I had made the weave as soft as satin. I loved the effect. My wedding Dress was finished. I even remembered to put in a zipper so I could get out of it. It was a off the shoulder, light sleeves, tight corset like to down to a nipped in waist, a full skirt with a small train. It was just right. We talked about hair-dos till dinner. After dinner I tried many jewel colors on my fingers with Illusion till I found the right one. It was sapphire of course.
I looked at Grandmother and Angel. I hated to end our normal type wedding fun but there was things I needed to know. I said "Grandmother my magic is changing. I think the Blessing is taking hold. I feel the Winds more, I can sense footsteps from fifty paces, Water calls to me and fire no longer scares me. I think more of using the elements in my spells and it empowers them."
Grandmother took a long look at me. "You may be right there is a different feeling about you. I just thought you were growing up but maybe not. I think I will stay a few days so we can explore this some. That is if the Queen does not mind?"
Angel said "I am changing too. I feel the changes. They are subtle but there. Look at this." She pushed up her sleeve and on her arm was a patch of scales each one looking like a tiny shield. "They are on my legs too. When I get stressed the patches grow. My ice magic is coming easer to me now as are languages. Where Ember's temper goes hot mine has gone cold, ice cold." Grandmother examined Angels arm closely.
She said "Well it seems the blessings are coming to the surface. This is not the best time but we knew it would happen just not what or when. I will stay a week and look into this. Ember your spare bedroom was nice so if you don't mind I'll stay there. We need to get to the bottom of this." I nodded and called Sasha to make up the spare room.
I asked "Just a thought, why did you send me the spell books and the testing box when you did? Why through Helen?"
Grandmother sighed "I thought you were in the clear so I passed the bag on. The books are only copies and the box is something you needed. As to why through Helen, I did not want to use Darla for this I wanted her in the dark as much as you. I did not know that they were dogging Helen's trail so close."
I thought a moment "Did you pick the school or did Helen? I know now that there are many from Crystalis and Sanctuary going there. Was that chance or did you know?"
She chuckled "A bit of both. I found the school but did not know there was any current students there. The Headmaster is a old friend."
Angel asked "I was never told, who picked Ember to look after me at the school? I do know it was not the plan. I was not to see her again till much later." Angel took my hand and squeezed it.
Grandmother Sighed "The plan went right the window when Embers feminine side started to show so much. We were scrambling to make a new plan that made sense. I was the one that told Aslila to put the two of you together. She picked how. We left all others out of the plan making after that. Once the two of you were together everything changed so fast it was so hectic. Then there was those Tangent buggers. You two were running ahead and throwing us so many curves we still don't know what we are going to do. Like I told Ember you two are Change! It is in both of your natures. It is up to you two to change these worlds to something that can survive. With that I will say good night. It is gettig late and I am old so I am going to bed." With that she kissed us both on the forehead and left the room.
I looked at Angel "Well no pressure. Do you want to have a look at my Ice spell book? You never know when you might need one of those spells." I dug into the bag then had a thought. I pulled out my useful spell book and flipped through till I found what I wanted. I pulled the ice magic spell book an cast a spell on it. then there was two spell books there. I grinned Copy spell. I handed her the new book. I then picked up the first one and said "First spell you should already know." And that is how we spent a few hours going through the spell books. Then we said good night and she headed to Crystal Hall. It was late but she said she had to get back. I went up to bed after that.
In the morning I had breakfast with Grandmother then went to check on how the Mage Hall was coming. There was still a lot of work to be done but it was looking good. Sophie was mostly in charge over there. I did not interfere. I headed to check for good spots for the wedding. I was flying around looking and wondering where a good spot would be. When I caught sight of Ben and Byron walking along the edge of the lake. I swooped down and landed in front of them. I said "Hi boys having a good day?"
Ben smiled "I am now" He leaned over and gave me a peck on the lips. Sparks flew and we laughed. "What are you up to my very busy soon to be bride?"
I said "Looking for the right place to hold the ceremony. It has to be central and big enough to hold almost all of Sanctuary's people. That's not easy in a cavern like this one. The lake takes up so much space. That's it a floating island in the lake made to be a bridge from side to side. I will get my Mages on it right away. Hmm how to do it? I will have to think on that. Hello Byron how are you?"
He bowed "Very well your highness. You are looking quite happy this morning."
I nodded "Yes I do feel happy everything is coming together for this wedding. I am almost finished with preparations. Ben have you picked your grooms men?"
Ben smiled "Yes, Byron is my best man and three knights are the grooms men. Their names are Stan, Jeff and Reed."
I frowned in thought "Is that the Jeff that was hurt on the last food run? Has he recovered?"
Ben smiled "Yes and Yes. He came back to work yesterday."
I smiled "That's good news. Well I need to get back to work. Later my love. Later Byron." Off I flew to think of how to make a floating Island. I made it back to my home for lunch with Grandmother. We talked about the Island idea and came up with a few ways to do it. The best was not floating at all. But to take a layer of the lake bottom and put it on stilts. then covering the land with grass via a spell. I thought about it and would try it tomorrow. It would give us more land to work with and a easier way to cross the lake. I knew how I would get the magic too. I would use the waterfall and my steel ledge to call on the elements of water and earth. That should give me a lot of magic to work with. I will have Vanessa working with me as well. I will bring in Helen and Sammie from the farm to help. Both are earth mages. If we all cast the spell at the same time it will work well. I spent the rest of the day with Grandmother crafting the spell.
Sunday Morning I gathered the mages I needed and got ready to cast the biggest spell of my life. I had Vanessa, Helen, Sammie and me. I added Linda a water mage. So there was five of us to cast this spell. I had them stand around the lake with me on the ledge above it. We used link crystals to get the timing right. Then we cast the spell. Everyone was in on the perfect time. I felt a rush like nothing I had ever felt before. The land came up the water went down the stilts were in place the land was one piece of rock and at the center of the new Island was a statue ten feet tall of a beautiful woman carrying a staff. I was looking down on it and all but me had fainted from the cost of the spell. I flew down slowly I was pretty wiped out myself but I had to check the rest. Vanessa woke while I was checking her but went out again a moment later. The other three were still breathing but out for the count. I had them taken to the Hall of magic and made a infirmary out of one of the practice rooms. After the four were on cots sleeping it off watched over by Sasha, I sat down finally. I must have went out for a while because next thing I know I was in bed at my home with Grandmother watching over me.
I said "The others?" Grandmother smiled.
She said "Your mages are recovering. You took the brunt of the spell. They fell away during the spell and you finished it by yourself. It was a close thing but it worked and it is big enough for what you want. Sophie and Eva are working on the bridges to the Island. You have been asleep for three days. Veronica has cast the spells now the rock is covered by grass. You have a good bunch of mages here. They try and work hard for you. But then you try and work harder. The first animals for the farm have been brought in. I think that was a good idea. I tried to get up but she held me down with a firm hand. "Oh no you don't not yet. You need to recover yourself." I stopped trying. I was falling back to sleep when I heard. "Oh yes, my dear you are going to change the worlds and this time your going to get it right." Then I was out.
Life giving Comments Welcomed and loved.
When tales come true Chapter 16
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Chapter 16 End of Summer
My recovery took two more days before Grandmother let me out of bed except for using the bathroom. I was very weak so I didn't argue much. When I came down finally Darla and Angel were there with Grandmother. I was still weak so I was leaning on my staff.
Angel said "Ember your up, come sit here. Sasha get her some tea. I love your island. It is a real good place to have the wedding. The grass is growing real nice. Are you feeling up to talking about the wedding?"
I said "Sis your babbling. I am just a little weak. It took all I had then some to complete that spell. I am always up to talking about the wedding. Well as I count we have just over two weeks to get this wedding done and there are still a few things left to do. One we need to lay the circle. Two we need to find the people to do what needs to be done on the feast and after party. Three we need to start getting the feast together and prepare the feast field. Four we need to do the Purification rites. Five have the ceremony. Not much really. Since I want at least four days honeymoon and two days to recover that leaves just over a week to do what we need. I think we should have the ceremony in four days. So things should get going later today. Any objections?"
Grandmother smiled "She's Back! I believe that I speak for everyone we are ready to start. How do we do the first thing?"
I handed her a drawing "This is the layout. Laying rocks or something along the lines will do. It must be set to true north. I will go to the Island and pick the spot to put it. Then the feast field must be chosen. That can be done today. The rest can start tomorrow. Well maybe talk about who to do what after dinner. I am sure the walk will take a lot out of me but I will try. The rites will take one whole day the day before the ceremony. I think everything will be fine." Everyone was nodding and smiling. This was what we were waiting for. I finished my tea and pushed up getting ready to go for the walk. We all trooped through the door and headed for the Island bridge. We needed to find a name for the Island. It took a wile to get to the bridge I was not moving at top speed. When I got there I caught sight of Eva and Sophie so I strolled over. I said "Hello you two. Long time no see Eva. How is it going Sophie?" Eva smiled and curtsied as did Sophie.
Sophie said "The Bridges are almost all up. We will finish tomorrow. How are you your Highness?" This highness thing is going to get on my nerves. I guess I need to get used to it. I am a Princess after all.
I said "I have had better days. Be sure the bridges are sturdy. They are going to get a workout in four days." They looked at each other.
Eva said "Does that mean the wedding is that close your Highness?"
I smiled and nodded. Waving I turned and went back to the others. After discussing several spots we picked one right front of the statue. We found the orientation and marked the spots. Then we looked around for a good spot for the feast field. Once we had that we headed back to my home. I was starting to drag already. This weakness was going to be a real pain. Everything was getting on my nerves today.
When we got back I went up for a nap before lunch. It was only a hour or so later I came back down and we all had lunch together. After lunch I borrowed Angels link compact. I used it to call the Headmaster.
He answered "Yes, Ember is that you? I have been hoping you would call. The Tangents have completely backed off. I have not had a report about them since your last call. I think You are safe to come back to school in just over two weeks."
I smiled "That is good to hear the reason for my call is there any way that I can return to school as Ember. I know it is asking a lot but this is who I really am. I am letting go of Eric for good." I crossed my fingers.
He smiled "It is an little short notice but I am sure I can do it. What name will you be going under? Full name that is."
I sighed "Ember Rose Silver for now it may change later today. If it does I will let you know. I am getting married. Though I might be going under my maiden name. I will let you know a little later. Well I have to get to the wedding work so goodbye." I broke the link. Well that was a load off my mind. I looked around and everyone was staring at me again. I sighed "It had to be done if I am going to live as a wife."
Grandmother said "It would be nice if you give some notice before you drop these bombs. I am not as young as I used to be my heart can't take these shocks."
I nodded "I will try. I need to talk to Ben about names. I guess I need to send someone to find him."
Angel said "No you don't he has a link crystal headset remember. Just call him on that."
I pulled out my bag and dug around till I found the headset and put it on.
I opened the link and Ben came on right away "Ember, Are you all right? I was so worried. I'll come over I want to see you."
I smiled "Yes, Ben I am on the mend. Yes I want to see you we have some talking to do that has been put off too long. I will be waiting for you. I love you." I could feel his smile form here.
Ben answered "I love you with all my heart. Please don't worry me like that again! Wait for me I am almost there."
I said "I am here and waiting. You will never worry about that." I covered the link and looked at the others. "Can we pick this up tomorrow? I really need to talk to Ben about a lot of stuff." They all nodded and left smiling. Ben got there right after they left. He hugged me not wanting to set off sparks in the house. We sat with our tea then Sasha withdrew.
I spoke "There are some things we need to talk about. One is names, what is your last name and what one will we use after the wedding? Two is We have decided to live in Sanctuary right. Three what about titles? Three is I am not going back to Eric ever so I will be going back to school as Ember. Do you want to change schools to be with me? I can't change schools right now. That's good for now."
He smiled "One My last name is Starstone. I hate it but it is necessary that I keep it. We could do a hyphen thing. Yours first then mine. Two right. Three is I can't change schools right now or my school will not be paid for. Next."
I sighed "Back to one I think I will use my maiden name at school and what you suggested here. My name keeps getting longer all the time anyways. Three ok. Now four You know we both are in high risk professions what do you think of that? Five Well have you heard of the ceremony I want to use? That's all I got right now the rest can be found out along the way.
He said "One ok. Four I know and I can't see either of us giving up our work. So I will just except that we will worry about each other and move on. Five Yes Your sister told me all about it. Now your right that is all I need to know right now." So we let off the heavy talk and just were together. He had dinner with me and we sat on the porch drinking tea and enjoying being with other. Ben got a look on his face like he just realized something. He asked "I never heard your full name all the way through. What is it? Titles and all."
I said "Ok you asked for it here it is Princess Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower Lady Grand Mage of Sanctuary. After the wedding I will be adding your last name to the line. I will only be using Miss Ember Rose Silver or maybe Flower at school." I still had Angels link compact I opened it and the link.
The Headmaster answered in short order "Hello."
I said "Don't you ever go home? I have that info for you."
He said "Let me get a pen, Ok what is your full name."
I said "Do you want to know the real one or the one I'll be using at the school?"
He chuckled "Both if you don't mind."
I said "Ok real Princess Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone Lady Grand Mage of Sanctuary now what I am going to use Miss Ember Rose Flower."
He gasped "Wait does that mean that you and Angel Flower are related?"
I smiled at him "Yes she is my sister. And yes I want that in the files."
He was quiet for a moment. Finally he said "Will all the six be coming back? I know now that there were more from your world here. I just don't want there to be problems from having a Queen and Princess here with the others."
I said "There we are just a pair of sisters nothing more. Most of the Nobles don't know us by sight. So I don't think there will be any problems. Or you going to have a problem with us? Is this going be a real or just imagined problem? Are you saying what-if?"
He sighed "I guess I am tired. I have been working late. Of course you and your friends coming back will be fine. I will see to the changes. Anything else?"
I chuckled "Yes there is you need to change my birthday to one day after my sisters. We are only three minuets apart but that is over the midnight line. That should be all. Thank you for you efforts. Goodnight."
He said Good night call me in a week and I will have everything corrected." I shut down the link. I sighed and Ben put his arm around my shoulders. We sat there for a bit. I wanted to stay there forever but I knew I had to get to bed. So I hugged him again and sent him on his way for the night. Then I went up to bed. I was out as soon as I laid down.
In the morning I was up for breakfast. I didn't want to but I can't wait any longer. I could hear everyone downstairs. So I went and we started the day. I had a houseful again. Angel, Mother, Jenny, Tina, Zoe, Tara, Jessie, Helen, Darla and Grandmother that really filled the house. After Breakfast we set to work Helen and Jessie were given the drawing of the bonding circle and sent out to create it. Tina had a list of cooks for the feast. Tara had a list of entertainers to work the wedding and feast. Zoe had a list of the honor guard. Jenny had a list of food that was ready to be used. Darla had a list of tables and benches being set up for the feast. Angel, Mother and Grandmother wanted to talk of the guest list. They wanted to invite half the nobles of this world and a few from the other. I wanted to keep it to those not on duty in Sanctuary and a few others like Mother and Ben's Mother. That is a lot of people for a simple wedding. Maybe forty four or so. We argued for two hours till I got up and walked outside. My temper was getting hot. When I calmed down the best I could I went back in with the one reason besides my not wanting it that I could think of. The best reason to come up with on both sides. Security, We just did not have the people to watch any not of Sanctuary! That set my family back a bit because they could not counter it. So I finally got my way. With all the arguing we had all worked up a appetite so we had a early lunch. After lunch I decided to go out to the Island and see how it is going. All but Grandmother chose to stay behind and brainstorm. When I got outside I looked at her and grinned "Let's fly." She nodded. so off we flew. It was a lot easer than walking. We circled the spot and smiled. It was looking good. It was even more ornate than I could have expected. The rock paths were very well done. With two Earth mages working on it I thought it would go fast but this looked like they would be done by the end of the day. Jessie asked "Why don't you use some of that crystal magic to grow the table in the center Your Highness." I nodded and walked to the center and concentrated the weave came to my call and made a very nice table. I smiled at the result. We took off back to my home after that.
When we landed by my home The mages came and said they wanted to help with the wedding. Looked at Sophie "I need Bridesmaid Dresses. four on each red green white and blue. Here's a list of the bridesmaids fit them nice. I will leave the design up to you. I just need them in those colors. All else right now is taken care of. I will need you all the day before the ceremony for a purification rite."
When they headed off Grandmother said "I think you are forgetting something. The bonding box. Someone needs to make it."
I said "I was going to make it right now. I have the plans right here."
She looked at the plans "Why don you let me make this box. I think I could do it justice."
I looked at her and said "Well if you really want to." I dug a bag out of my bag and handed it to her. "This has everything you should need." She smiled and went off to work. That leaves me with my Items and time on my hands. I went inside to find out how wrong I was. I handed Angel back her link compact. Then went to sit down.
Mother said "Have you broken in your shoes yet?" Shoes, Dang it I forgot to make the shoes. I went upstairs and did that then put them on with knee highs so I could practice. I made a few passes around the room then headed down stairs. I tried to look regal and ended looking over posed. Not good for a wedding. Mother got up and we worked on my stance and poise. After a hour my feet were killing me. I forgot why I didn't wear heels. I hate them is why. They hurt my feet. Well what can you do. I worked some more all the way till dinner. During dinner I worked on table manners. After dinner I worked on sitting properly. I was getting it all. By the time I went to bed I was quite exhausted.
The next morning I found things were speeding up. Angel and Grandmother were both off working and all others had their jobs. The circle was finished and waiting to be used. Mother was bound and determined to make a lady out of me if it kills both of us and she never let up. I still need to prep the site for the purification rite. The last of the food choices needed to be made. My bridesmaids were being fitted for their dresses. Ben's mother was looking after his look and his groomsmen. Over breakfast we hashed out the food and entertainment. After that I went out to do my prep work. I flew to the waterfall shower stall and was tempted to loose my self in there for a bit but I did not have the time. So I slipped into the cave behind it I looked around It was big enough. I just needed to clean it up a bit. So that's what I did for a half hour. There was a path of sorts leading down to the ground level that I cleaned up and made some parts easier. Everyone should be able to clime to the cave. I flew and got a whole lot of pillows to sit on and lad them around. I created two braziers for the fires and brought in wood. I was done with the prep work here. I flew down to my home and made a list of who I wanted at the rite. The grand total came to twenty. I would ask them after lunch. Mother was still on me from the first time I entered. Well I guess it is her job to make me a Lady. I left right after lunch to ask those I wanted to be at the rite.
I started with My Mages Darla, Veronica, Vanessa, Jan, Sophie and Eva. Then the New Mages Linda, Fran, Sammie and Helen. Then the rest of the Six Jenny, Tina, Jessie, Tara and Angel. Then Janis, Dixie and Zoe. Lastly Mother and Grandmother. then everyone was asked. All twenty said yes to coming. So the rite was set. By combining the rites I cut the time to half a day. Dang I forgot the Priestess I mentioned this to Grandmother. She said not to worry the Priestess would be here in the morning. She had taken care of it.
After lunch I took time to look over things as they sat we were almost ready. Then Mother came up with the paperwork form both Crystalis and Sanctuary. Dang there was a lot to fill out. Some I needed Ben for. Just then He showed up. After a hug we got to work. The forms were very long and very tiring. We had it done before dinner. Ben had Dinner with Grandmother, Mother and I. It was a bit tense at first but then went fine.
After Dinner Ben and I got a little time together. We sat on the porch being all proper for about a single moment. Then we were cuddling and talking about all the things we had been doing. It was the Break I needed to bring me back to life. After he left I headed up to go to bed. I stopped before putting on my nightgown. I took a good look at myself in the mirror. I would not say I was a stunning gorgeous but I would say I was pretty. My hair could be longer and maybe a shade or two blonder. I could change it but why? This is who I am and I like myself.
I felt it something is wrong. Angel something was wrong with Angel! I was moving with out thinking I was in my work clothes and my wings were out. Grandmother came out of the spare room to see what was happening. One look at my face and she followed me out and into the air. I was pushing myself to go faster than I had ever gone before. To go through the halls would take too long so I used my link with the crystal open a hole directly to the Queen's apartments. Grandmother followed me in then the hole closed. I landed and with a wave of my hand the door opened. I rushed in to find Angel on the ground nearly completely covered with scales. Her eyes were different larger and darker. She was transforming and was in a great amount of pain! I took her hand and put my energy into her to stabilize what was happening. Her pain reduced and she was able to focus on me. I shared my shifting ability with her and that helped she sat up the changes slowed and smoothed out. Her wings formed and she was not so afraid any more. That let the changes turn into shifts. She pushed to her feet. and turned to the mirror in the corner. She was a Dragon girl. She looked real good to me. It was a very pretty form. She looked at me I nodded. I let my other form out. I had know it was there for a wile But my shifting skill kept it hidden. My new form was the same yet it was quite evident that this form was made up of the Elements and could change into any one of them at the flick of a thought. I spoke "This is not the time for these forms. The time will come but not now." I shifted back. She struggled then finally shifted back. "accept your new self and you will find your abilities will grow. The Dragon form was given to you to protect you, do not fear it. Our link will grow now that you are not blocking. Sleep now and all this will be but a dream tomorrow." I touched her head and caught her as she collapsed. I put her to bed. Kissed her forehead and left.
As soon as we were out of the Crystal Hall Grandmother said "Will you be explaining that?" I shook my head "I did not think so. We should get back. Can you fly?" I nodded and we took to the air. She said "You are not Ember are you? You are the Blessing are you not?"
I said "Ember is here but it was too soon for her to change I had to act. Ember is dreaming. They will both think all this was a dream tomorrow. It is best for now. They are not ready." We got back to my home and went in I was stumbling. Grandmother guided me to bed and put me in the discarded nightgown. She laid me down and covered me up. She kissed my forehead and I slept deep and long.
In the morning I got up feeling pretty good, stronger somehow. I just shrugged it off I had a lot to do this morning. I went down and Grandmother was having a cup of tea. I said "Good morning how are you this morning? When is the Priestess due in?"
She said "Good morning I am good. Any time now. Do you want to fly over and meet her? A good morning flight really gets the blood flowing. Don't you think so?"
I replied "Yes it does. Yes will you be coming with me?" She nodded "Good then a quick breakfast and then a morning flight. I counted with the Priestess that makes twenty one Women that will be looking at me naked. It is part of the rite and will probably stop the rumor but I don't have to like it." I ate quickly and washed up then we were out the door. The flight to the main mirror room was relaxing. A portal request came in just as we got there. The Combat mage looked at me then opened the shutters. the portal opened. I was expecting one or two but twenty priests and priestesses came through. I was on the edge of being angry. Grandmother seemed startled. I stepped forward "What is this about? We asked for one priestess to oversee a wedding not a invasion!"
An Arrogant Priest said " We heard there was a bunch of unbelievers here so we came to see to them. Who would you be to ask the god's troops?"
I said "I am Princess Ember Rose De La Silver Skyflower Lady Grand Mage of Sanctuary, Sister to Queen Angel of Sanctuary, Daughter of Queen Aslila of Crystalis and Granddaughter of the Archmage! and Who are you?"
He looked a little pale and gave a half bow "I am the head priest of the Sword of god troop. My name is Jessup."
I said "Open the portal send them back! I will not have such heavy handed people bothering the good people of Sanctuary!" The priest drew a sword from his clothes. The knights quickly stepped in front of me swords out. The combat mage hit the alarm and started to open the portal to send them back. Then there was ten knights swords out all pointed at the jerk. I could feel the combat mages getting ready to cast. I needed to do nothing for the moment. The portal opened and a shy looking girl dressed like a priestess came through. Jessup decided to cut his losses and led his troops through the portal. All but the knights and the combat mage on duty left as soon as the portal closed. I stood looking at the girl standing to one side looking scared. Grand mother went over to the girl and said "Are you sent by Great Mother Rena?" The girl nodded too scared to speak. "Relax girl that nastiness was not directed at you. There were hard core types that came through before you. We asked them to leave. We showed that we can make them so they left. What is your name dear?"
She spoke finally "Fawn that's my name. This is my first assignment. I am eighteen. I was sent here to help with a wedding?"
I smiled "You will do fine. Yes a wedding have you heard of the walking the circle ceremony?" I hoped she had.
Fawn said "Yes miss, I studied most of the ways to get married. It is my favorite part of this job. Is that the one being used? Who is the bride?"
I said "Yes that is the one being used. The Bride is me my name is Ember."
She smiled "Nice to meet you. When is the wedding? Do you want to do the purification rites? Do you have a priest to take care of the males? May I meet the Elders.
I chuckled "Nice to meet you too. The weddings tomorrow. Yes, I designed my own rite. no, we just let the boys take care of themselves. As to our Elder you have already talked to her." I pointed to Grandmother.
Grandmother said "You may call me Elder if you like. I'm just this pup's Grandmother.
Fawn caught up with what I was saying "What did you say the Wedding is Tomorrow! That's not enough time for the rites! Why the rush?"
I said "I am going back to school and need the time for a honeymoon. We can do the rites as I have them planed. But we need to hurry I have to get the people in place. The rite is in three and a half hours. so we have to get going. tell me are you afraid of heights?" She shook her head. I smiled and let out my wings. The flight to the waterfall was a little different. I have never carried someone before. I landed on the ledge and set her down. "All you have to do is watch I will do everything." The next two hours was getting everyone up to the cave. We were ready early so I flew down and got sandwiches and lots of drinks. The others ate While I worked myself up to do this. On time I started. I said "Thank you all for being here. At this point all you have do is watch and understand." I lit the fires and stripped I stood for a moment then walked into the stall and let the water wash me clean. I turned an hid nothing they could see everything. I push myself to get out and stand before them. I did and after a moment I reached out with my magic and took the light from the fires and wrapped it around myself. I began to weave it into a dress and panties It was a very hard spell but in the end it worked. I had a dress made of woven light. I took a step forward and it stayed together. I said "That ends the rite of water and light. The last one is the one you are all here for. To complete it I must talk and consider my life in retrospect. This is a safe zone anything said here stays here. I will speak of my life and how it made me feel. To unburden myself before the wedding tomorrow. You may ask what you will and I will answer. For the next three hours I told my Tale. Everyone there had a piece of it but no one had all of it not even me. For time sake I will not repeat what was said it is what you are reading right now mostly. Now back to the story.
I was drained. I had talked myself out. I was clean inside and out. I had a late dinner then went right to bed.
First thing in the morning I got up ready to get married. It was still quite early but I could not wait so I headed down for some tea. My bridesmaids were here already. Angel took chare and I got a good breakfast. then we went to look at the dress and shoes I got into the lingerie and loved it as my girls pampered me by doing my hair and nails. When done the nails were just not up to the dress so I crystallized them into sapphires. The girls wanted theirs to be like that so I did it for them in the type of their dresses. We all giggled at that. My hair took a long time to do. It was a very intricate hair-do. We looked at the time still had one hour to go. I got up and got out the Dress. Carefully they helped me put on the dress. Then the shoes went on. I put on the choker with the key. Grandmother gave it to me last night. I looked at Ben's ring it and the choker is the only jewelry I need today. I smiled time to walk to the Island. I took out a cloak and covered the dress till I was ready to go through the ceremony. We looked at each other and smiled. we headed out of my home.
We walked with them around me Angel leading, Jenny on my right, Tina on my left and Zoe behind. This is the way we walked to the Island and my love. Walking so far in heels for me was a new and painful thing to do. The pain did keep my mind off what could go wrong. It took a quarter hour to make it to the bridge a Honor Guard fell in be hind us at the bridge. It was almost time. I felt a calm come over me I straightened up slightly took a breath I was ready.
We came in sight of the crowd that awaited us. a few more than I thought. All of Sanctuary was here to see the wedding of their Lady Grand Mage and Their Captain of the Royal Guard! I stopped I could see Ben stop opposite waiting for the Bridesmaids and Groomsmen to get in place. I Smiled there it was time to go I dropped the cloak and stepped forward proudly! I came to the edge of the circle and after a hearts beat I turned and walked along the circle to the right. Ben moving the same way. Our eyes never leaving each others. When I got to the spot he had entered the circle again a hearts beat then moved to the inner spiral track that would take me to my love. Step by step we came closer and closer. Then we met at the table. I had never stopped smiling. Ben and I took off the chokers and slid the keys into our hands. With our eyes still locked we pressed the keys together to make one key. With our hands together we put the key in the lock and turned. We heard the click and we released the key to open the box together. Ben and I smiled. Ben said Lady's first.
I took a breath and released his hand and took out my items. I held up the first one a little crystal dancer and said "This is my body I give to you." I put the item into the first of four slots on my side of the box. Next I took out a tiny crystal book "This is my mind I give to you." I slid it into the box. Next I took out a crystal fairy "This is my spirit I give to you." I slide it into the box. Lastly I took out a Tiny crystal heart with a crown "And this is the abounding love I give to you." I slid the last item into the box.
I smiled a little brighter. "Your turn"
He took out his items. The first was a tiny knife "This is my body I give to you." He slid the knife into the slot. Next was a little harp "this is my mind I give to you." He slid it into the box. Next was a little dove "This is my spirit I give to you" He slid it into the box. And lastly was a tiny shield "This is my love to forever protect you with." He slid the last item into the box.
We took hands and closed and locked the box. we separated the keys and put them back on the chokers and put on the chokers. Then we lifted the box and took it to stand before the Elder and the Priestess. We held up the box.
Grandmother the Elder Said "I recognize these two as one!"
The Priestess Said "I recognize these two as one!
We lowered the box. The crowd exploded with cheers!
We did we were married. I was a married woman! We handed the box to Darla to hold for one year. At that time if we are still in love, the keys would be melted down and the metal poured into the lock sealing our love forever.
We moved over to the feast field and the party began.
There was speeches, dancing and entertainment. I don't really remember all that. I could not stop smiling the whole time. After a very long time We finally came to the end of it all and the starting of our honeymoon. We decided to just take four days at my, now our home. We had been going so hard for all summer it would be nice to just relax with my husband.
I kissed the bridesmaids, Mother and Grandmother. Ben shook the hands of his groomsmen and kissed his Mother. Then with a final wave we started of to our home.
I will skip what happens next. I will let your imaginations fill in those four days.
That left one week left before I went back to school. I did not want to leave Ben but there was nothing either of us could do about it. We got our lives to live and we will be together as much as we can.
Ben and I had breakfast together getting ready for the day. A knock came at the door. Sasha was back so she went to get it. in flew the brood and Cryss came in later with Darla. I smiled at Darla and Cryss "I have decided that to keep down the damage that the brood should be each given to the Six and you Darla. Cryss will still stay with me but Sie, Mie, Lin, Rin, Tie and Misty will go to each of the Six and you. How dose that sound?"
Darla said "It should give them some work to do. All they do is play. I'll take Misty." I nodded an pointed out the gray is dragon. Cryss made a sound and the dragon in question came over to Cryss who made a head bob Darla's way and Misty went to her. Darla looked at the dragon and said "You are Misty you will live with me now." Misty snuggled up to her. I smiled watching this. Ben chuckled.
I said "Now that's done, do we have a meeting this morning? I was going to go see the girls and give them there dragons."
Darla smiled "Nothing that can't wait. I am going to hire some clerks from another Mage Hall to work at ours. I wanted to know if you wanted to go?"
I smiled "You can take care of it, you will be in charge of the hall when I am in school. I trust you to run a good hall. The Mages and the new mages will answer to you when I am not around. Of Course I have this just in case." I held up a link compact. "Try not to use it during class time. I am trying to get good grades." I turned to Ben and gave him a quick peck. the sparks were still there but very much subdued. "See you at dinner dear." I got up and got my bag. I looked at Cryss who made a noise and the reduced brood followed her out. I smiled and walked out to face the day.
The first I ran into was Tara I waved her down. "I have a present for you." I handed her A dark dragon "Her name is Tie. Help her to grow please." Tara gave me a hug.
Tara said "But why break up the brood? I thought Cryss was their Mother. Shouldn't they stay with her."
I sighed "As we all must sometime, they must grow up to take their place guarding Sanctuary. They have had their play time it is time to grow. Cryss is ok with this."
Tara looked at me a bit sad. Then waved and was off with Tie following her. I continued my wander and ran into Tina next. It went about the same but her dragon was named Lin.
I found Jessie and gave her Rin. I went to Crystal hall and found Angel and Jenny hard at work.
I smiled "You two look hard at work." I curtsied to angel. I have a gift for both of you. Jenny yours is called Mie. Angel yours is called Sie." I handed them the dragons. They looked at me. "I decided with Cryss's approval that it is time for the brood to learn and grow. So I have given one to each of the Six and Darla. In time The dragons will be a part of the defense of Sanctuary. To do this they need to grow up. They can't do this together. Moving on is part of life."
Angel said "You are not leaving us are you?"
I said "No I am staying just things are changing. I am married now. I have to do a bit of Growing up myself. We all do at some point some sooner than others. The brood will bond with the people and grow to be more like them. Diversity is good in defense and life. Keeping all the dragons together is not smart. One surprise attack and all our dragons go down at once."
Jenny said "You really think about these things don't you?" I nodded "It is kind of sad that you have to. I am just glad you are doing it I feel safer."
Angel said well am I not the big sister? You really sound older since you married Ben. I am going to have to try and catch up." She smiled at me. They both snuggled their dragons.
I left them to get to know their dragons and headed home. I flew thinking we had not had any raider attacks for a bit. Just then the back door wards went off. I altered course to the mirror room in trouble. I landed and asked the combat mage on duty what set the wards off?
"Your highness there is a attack on the mirror going on. A Ice Attack." She reported. I sighed and tripped the second trap. The stone flipped into place. The back door room only has one mirror to worry about. I watched as a film began to form on the rock. I almost missed it. It was a Ice mirror. a trick I have used myself.
I yelled "Cryss melt that ice now!" Cryss reacted with a blast of flame ten foot long. Totally taking out the ice. The stone was blackened and so was the room. The combat mage looked at little Cryss and shook her head. I smiled "Never judge a dragon by her size. Don't let any Ice sheets form they can portal through them." Zoe and three combat mages came running up.
Zoe said "What is going on your highness?"
I smiled the Raiders have a new trick. Ice magic they pour it through the mirror and it forms Ice sheets on the rock. they home in on those I sheets an use it like a mirror. Gets right around our traps. But we just have to not let them form the ice and it is no threat."
Zoe said "I will see to it my combat mages all know one fire spell." Cryss let off another blast. "Or have a dragon around. Impressive Cryss!" If a dragon could look smug Cryss managed it. The attack did not last very much longer. I left with Cryss heading home and a date to call the headmaster.
When I got home I went upstairs to use my vanity mirror to make the link. The Headmaster answered right away. "Yes, how may I help you?"
I said "Good Day Headmaster I just was checking that everything was going well. Are the Tangents still backed off?"
He said "Good day Princess. Yes, everything is fine so far. Those people seem to have no teeth any longer. I heard a flight of ten Dragons and a hundred troops took out their main compound. It is all over the school. You would not have anything to do with that?"
I said "There was only seven Dragons and twenty troops. You should never listen to rumors. They should have never messed with our school. Well I am looking forward to coming to school as myself for once. Just five days left."
He sighed "I am afraid there are other rumors that you should know about. fist there is a rumor that royalty is coming to the school in the fall term. Second that this is a home for other world kids. and third people are saying magic is real and some people here know how to use it. I don't know how these rumors got started but it is all over." Dang it those rumors are true.
I sighed "Thank you for telling me. I can do nothing about it till I'm there. Maybe not even then. How many of the sixteen have decided to return to the school?"
He smiled "All have decided to come back I am so happy. We are going to have a good year I know it."
I said "Yes I am sure we are. I have to go now lunch is waiting. Have a good day." I broke the link. This is not the good news I wanted to hear.
I went down and had lunch trying not to think on the implications of what I just heard. In no way does this seem to help me. After lunch I decided to go talk to Angel she is the political one maybe she can think of a way to make this work for us. I grabbed my bag and headed out. I took to the sky an felt better riding the strange winds in this cavern. Cryss glided with me. I liked having her along. When I finally got to Crystal Hall things were in a tizzy. I walked in and had to laugh. The maids were setting out all kinds of foods for the dragons and they were turning there noses up at them. Angel looked perplexed. I smiled "Having problems sis?" I curtsied "What are you trying to do?"
Angel said "She need to grow, so she need to eat. But what do Dragons eat? I am trying to find out." I fished into my pocket and tossed Sie a crystal chip. Se grabbed it and started to munch. "What was that you just gave her?" I held up a chip.
I said "Crystal chip, They are crystal dragons so they eat crystals." Jenny was watching this and gave me this look. I flipped Mie a chip. Jenny smiled. "Different dragons prefer different types of crystals. You will need to find out what type Sie and Mie want. But only a little at a time you don't want them to get fat." Cryss gave me a look and I flipped her a larger chip. She was happy. I kept a pocket full of chips jut for the dragons.
Jenny said "I will talk to the others and tell them this." She wrote something down.
Angel asked "What brings you back today? I thought you would be working after all that time off?"
I sighed "I was talking to the Headmaster just a little bit ago and he told me some rumors he had been hearing. I don't know what to think about these rumors. So I came to my big sis for advice." I repeated the rumors.
Angel thought for a bit. Then said "We are in trouble these rumors are true so what about the exaggerated ones? When we get there hopefully they will have talked themselves out but I wont count on it. We can't do anything from here and you will be seen as new so will no be able to do anything about it in any case. I will work on it next week when we get there. So just leave it to me." I smiled feeling better. I handed Angel a few crystal chips and Jenny some too. Then I headed out to find Ben to tell him about the Ice sheets. That didn't take long I informed the combat mage on duty at the main mirror room, our front door, of the danger. Then I decided to see how the farm was doing.
I looked the crops were growing and the workers were flirting wile working. Helen came up. "Your highness how's married life treating you? Getting time to go back to school isn't it?"
I smiled "Life is life. Yes, next week. How is your life going here? Do you miss the modern world?"
She smiled "Life is life. I miss some things but have found others. This is good work and I can use my magic openly again that is a very good thing. You look tired are you getting enough sleep?" The look she gave me was pure mom. She may not be my Mother but she is my mom. For once I let the past go a little and truly forgave her.
I sighed and said from the heart "I love you, you know. Even when you were so distant I never stopped loving you. You may have not given birth to me but you did raise me that makes you my mom." I gave her a quick but strong hug. "I forgive you." This is really why I came to the farm today. After a long moment "I have to get back to work no rest for the wicked." I hugged her again and then headed for the Mage Hall. I had not settled into my office there and I needed to.
The Mage Hall was done and ready to start up. As Grand Mage I ran the place but preferred to work out of my Den at home. I got to my office and opened the door to find a replica of my Den at hone right down to the perch for Cryss. I hung up my bag and smiled as I prepared to get some work done. I was there doing paperwork till dinner. Then I went home to have dinner with my hubby.
I was sitting on the porch with Ben when Darla came up with four young ladies. Darla said "Your highness I would like to introduce your new Mage clerks this is Heather, Talulah, Yvette and Vicki. Ladies this is our Lady Grand Mage, Princess Ember Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone and her husband Ben." I know with that intro she was tweaking Bens nose. I smiled "You know that Ben has titles too. Just what they are at the moment escapes me but there are some. I decided to tweak a little too while defending my husband. Ben leaned over and gave me a quick peck.
He said "Husband is enough for me tonight." Oh I do love him.
Darla said to them "Never mind those two they are just back from their honeymoon and they are still in the love sick phase. She really is a good Grand Mage most of the time." I gave Ben another peck then looked at the new ladies.
I said to them "Work hard don't gossip and keep the hall running good and we will have no problems. I am easy to work for I haven't changed anyone into a toad in a week or so." I said the last in a screen witch voice. It got smiles from the clerks.
Darla said "Well we will leave you to your night. Good night your highness."
I said "Smile when you say that. Darla meeting in my office in the morning. Good night all."
After Breakfast the next morning I was sitting in my office when Darla knocked then came in. She was smiling.
I said "Good morning. Was this your idea?" I gestured around. She nodded. "I do like it. now to work" Fore the next four hours we hashed out the projects that needed done while I was at school. Then we went to my home to have lunch.
After lunch we called in the mages that were not already working and gave out jobs for the up coming week.
Then I spoke to the mages "While I am away you will take you orders from Darla here. We will be going slow as we find our feet in this new hall but I want everyone to be proud of it and themselves. I will still be around for four days so hopefully we will get everything set by then. After that I will be here on weekends. This does not mean I will be out of touch. I will be talking to Darla at least twice a week. Alright let's get out there and do our jobs well. Like I know you all can do."
After the mages filed out I looked at Darla "Is all this going to work? Most of us are all so young."
Darla said "You maybe young but you are growing up fast. I am proud of you. You make a great Lady Grand Mage."
I said "I hate to say it but in four days I am going to school and I'll not be here if something happens. I worry about that."
Darla Smiled "And that is what makes you a great Princess, Your Highness.
As always all Life giving comments Welcome and Loved.
When tales come true Chapter 17
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Chapter 17 Fall Quarter
(I know I posted this would not be up for a week or more but things worked out and here it is Enjoy)
It was just four days left till the start of the fall term. This will be the first time I will be going to school as the real me. Eric was a good smokescreen. Now I have left him behind. I wont be the Grand Mage or the Princess I'll just be Ember the schoolgirl This is a first for me. Now I wont have an excuse to not make friends or get involved in my classes. This is going to be my greatest challenge.
Ben came in to my den and said "Your thinking too much. It is late lets go to bed. You can get ready more tomorrow."
I smiled "Your right the future is not written yet. We still have a few more days till we have to part for the week. Let's make the most of them." We went upstairs hand in hand.
The next morning the Six and Darla met to talk about the rumors at school. While we talked we made sure our clothes were ready for school. I had a problem. I didn't have the schools uniform. Well not the girls one. I looked over the others in there uniforms and Tested the fabric. I could do this I checked and we had the right type of fabric. So I set to making myself a few sets. After several bad attempts I found I was not good at weaving regular fabric. I was weaving a little bit of crystal while thinking and it came to me. I didn't have to use the same fabric. I could just imitate it in crystal weave. After several tries I had the skirt fabric down and made ten skirts. Then came the blouses they were easy they were silk easy to fake. Ten of those. Blazers took me a bit but got it down five of those. Cardigans five of them and I had ten uniforms done. lingerie I had but I did copy some to make more. Free time clothes and gym clothes were done I looked up and I had used up three days. I leave for the school tonight. I had my bags packed and was missing Ben already. He had left an hour ago for his school.
The girls and I were chatting when Darla and Helen came up. Helen said "All ready for school? I wish you well. I know if you do to that school what you did to Sanctuary you will rule the place!"
Darla smiled "You all will do wonderfully. Just watch out for rumors and bad boys!
We got ready. We were going through the Headmasters mirror when few would be there. He and Ms. Teller were going to get us through without trouble. We hope. We stepped through the mirror into the office to find more people there than should be. Ms. Bell and Ms. Teller was there and two women I did not know. I looked at the Headmaster for answers. He said We needed more people in the know to keep you and the others safe. This is Mrs. Randalf and Mrs. Ray. They are good women who have worked for me for years.
I nodded to the women. I said "How much do they know?" I really wanted to strangle him but that would not be good.
He said "I have mentioned your rank and that of your sister. I have confirmed that the Tangents were indeed taken out by your orders. That is all right now." I really wanted to slap him. Does he know nothing of security? Angel seen I was about to say something unkind and put her hand on my arm.
Ms. Ray said "I am a history teacher here and I can tell you that there are more from Crystalis and other worlds than any one person here knows." She smiled "I am from Crystalis myself but moved over when I married." It was plain that the Headmaster did not know this.
Angel said "Then You know the Queen of Crystalis? Her complete name?"
Mrs. Ray said "Of course it is Aslina Delnora Del La Skyflower, Queen of the Great Hall of Crystalis but those that are close to her call her Aslila. I am her cousin. Why do you ask?" That went well, rile her up.
Angel said "My name is Aslita Angelica Del La Skyflower, Princess of the Great Hall of Crystalis and Queen of Sanctuary!"
Mrs. Ray paled a bit then Curtsied as far as she could. "I am honored to meet you Your Majesty. When was the last time you were in the Great Hall I miss it so?"
Angel looked at her then smiled. "I last stood in the Great Hall on the night of my and my sisters fifteenth birthday. I did not stand there as a mere princess But a full Queen the equal of my Mother. It was a glorious evening!"
Mrs. Ray said "Sister, Your Majesty I thought you a only child?" She frowned. "At least that was what the family was told?"
Angel looked away "My sister was born a few moments after me. She was whisked away in to hiding to keep her safe from those that would do our line harm. We told no one not even her till just a few months back when we were reunited. Now we stand together to Rule Sanctuary. For She is a powerful Mage. She is Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Princess of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Lady Grand Mage Of Sanctuary, Granddaughter of the Archmage, Daughter of Queen Aslila, Sister of Queen Angel, and wife to Count Ben Starstone, Leader of the Six and Creator of Crystal Dragons."
I looked at the Headmaster "You know my name and titles keep getting longer every time I hear it. If I ever need to write it all out it will take a whole sheet of paper."
He looked at me "Really all those are you? Sounds more like four or five people to me." I liked how he was playing along. I was trying to take a little wind out of Angels sails.
Angel turned and growled at me "You are taking all the fun out of this Little sister." She turned back to Mrs. Ray "Well those are her name and titles. To look at her you think somebody pulled a switch with a doll." She turned her head and crossed her eyes at me. I just laughed. Mrs. Ray just looked perplexed. "Well those are our real names and titles but for our time here we are going by Angel Flower and Ember Rose Flower no titles."
Just then a portal opened on the mirror though it was a small portal. In dove a very excited Cryss followed by the brood minus Misty. The dragons went up to their people and snuggled. The portal closed. I looked at Cryss and gave her my best vexed mom stare and said "Cryss what in the blue blazes are you and the young ones doing here?! I should paddle your Crystal behind! We talked about this. You can't come to school with me." Cryss dropped a note in my hand.
It read "Danger, Cryss must stay with Mother."
I looked at Cryss "You wrote this! You are creating danger by trying to stay!"
The Headmaster tried to keep from laughing and soon the whole room was soon in gales of laughter. When the room calmed down the Headmaster said "You know this might be a good test to see if the school can accept the magical world."
I said "What do you mean these are Dragons you know. They fly and breath fire and all that."
He said "Tell them they are a genetically created new kind of pet. That you six are testing. That would work." The girls were giving me the sad kitten eyes.
I gave in "OK, there is only so many sad eyes a person can take. They can stay but no fire! I have to draw the line somewhere." I looked at Cryss "Who opened the portal for you?" Cryss preened her wings. She was not talking. I though up my hands and walked into the corner to mutter to myself for a bit. After the Dragons were introduced we got ready to move out. We left for the dorm without being seen.
After we got to our room I began to put things away. Cryss found a perch and went back to preening. After I finished putting all my stuff away I used the mirror to link with Darla. Darla answered right away "Yes oh Ember it is you good the Dragons are missing. I can't find them anywhere. I am worried that something happened to them."
I sighed "You can rest easy I know where all of them are. It seems that Cryss has been hiding some abilities. One is to open a small portal in a mirror. She is sitting a few feet from me. The others have their dragons." Darla wiped her face. "Nothing will keep them there so we will keep them here. I will think of something to tell the other students. you will be down a bit on defense but then the dragons have only fought once for Sanctuary."
Cryss made this pfttt sound. "Ok, Cryss has done much more. Have Vanessa begin working with the combat mages to up their skills. I want them all to know fire spells. Watch for new tricks from the raiders. I don't think they have given up. let's see no I think that's it. You have a good night and a better tomorrow."
Darla smiled "Good night Princess do us all proud at school." She broke the link. I got into my nightgown and started brushing out my hair. There came a knock at my door. I put on my robe and opened the door. There was three girls I did not know.
I said "Yes, may I help you?" They all were looking at my hands.
One said "You see I was right that is a Crest Ring."
Two said "That isn't any crest I've seen. Are you sure?"
Three said "Look at here other hand that's a wedding ring or at least a engagement ring."
All three said "No Way! How Cool."
I decided to head this off at the pass. I said "Yes that is a engagement ring. I am betrothed to a fine man. And yes that is a House Crest Ring what of it?"
One said "So cool are you a noble then? I was told only Nobles wear Crest Rings. Will you tell us your title? oh please!"
Two said "Must be a small house if I haven't heard of it."
Three elbowed two "Don't say that. I think it is cool. Will you tell us?
I said "Oh very well I am a Countess of one of the house of Starstone." Well that was true sort of. "Now I think that you seen me coming into the dorm right?" They nodded "Well I would think it wise that you remain silent about what you have learned. Here I am just a schoolgirl. Now if there is nothing else, I am going to bed now." I waited a moment then closed the door. That was interesting. Well if I play up the Countess angle I might keep them from finding out my other titles. There was a tap at my door I smiled "Come in Angel.
She did after closing the door she smiled "That was a very unusual conversation I heard just now. So Countess is it?"
I shrugged "I gave them something so they would not dig any longer. Give a little to conceal a lot. I will probly be Countess to the whole dorm by morning. Do you have a lower rank you can use as a smokescreen?" I smiled at her.
She shrugged "Several from the lesser places. Now that I think of it I have one from your hubby's house. There I have a title of Lady of the wild wood. Just a little less than a Countess. But then I have had it since I was six. I will think on it."
Ember said "One more thing to thank my husband for." That was just a little tease. I smiled Angel waved good night and headed to bed. I washed up and got in bed. Sleep did not come easy I missed Ben. Quite late I finally fell into a light sleep.
First light through the window woke me from my sleep. I was still quite tired but sleep would not come again. So I laid there and thought on my life and the turns it has taken lately. I found one thing to be true, since Jenny went though the mirror the first time my life has had the speed of a out of control freight train. I just hope I don't end up like most of those trains do. I looked over at the clock. It was time to get up and ready for my first day of school.
The Six met and headed to the cafeteria together. The Dragons came along whether I wanted them to or not. This of course caused all sorts of problems. All the girls had got some crystal chips form me for their Dragons so the Dragons had their breakfast too. I was testy but said nothing. The Headmaster came over and said "I am sure you all remember that your pets are to make no trouble during class or we will stop this test right away. Do you understand me?" We all said yes and he left. Cryss was looking at me for another chip and I gave her one without thinking.
I looked at Cryss "That's it till lunch Cryss, I mean it." Those three girls from last night came over to our table.
One said "Ooh, Special pets for the Second years huh? How did you rate that?"
Two said "The head did not seemed to care. How nice for you Countess."
Three said "No one else gets pets why you?"
The headmaster came back in from the kitchens and heard the threes questions. He said "It is a special project by Lady Embers Mother's company and the school. A test these six volunteered for the testing. If it goes well with these six, We may expand the project to a larger group of second years. I will hear no more about it." He shooed away the pests.
I said to Angel "Did you see it. I think we just found the Tangents new plan." Angel nodded. The others looked at me for a explanation. "The all were wearing a stylized T on their collars. Those three are working for the Tangents. Here my guess is to cause trouble. The headmaster was still standing there looking around for trouble. turned at that and smiled and left. I was sure to check into those three. We got up it was time for the opening ceremonies.
The only thing about the opening Ceremonies was once they were over with we would not have to go through that till next year. Of course everyone was looking at the six of us with our Dragons on our shoulders. We were kind of hard to miss. One thing that I did not like is that the Headmaster during the announcements told the same lie about us and dang it named me again. No way I am going to fly under the radar this year! finally it was over and classes started. I had History wit Mrs. Ray First. All the six had that class. Then I had Women's studies again with Mrs. Ray. Angel had that with me but the others did not. Next I had Mrs. Randolf for home economics. Angel was with me again. Then lunch was ate. Back to Mrs. Randolf for Sex Ed. I took that on the boys side last year now I am getting the girls side. All the Six had that one. We had math with Ms. Bell. That is Angel and me. Art was next with Ms. Bell. All six in that one. Last was study hall with Ms. Teller. Just Angel and I again. That rounded out my classes for the day. I did not have Gym class this quarter. That I liked. I did note that all my teachers were in the know. That could come in handy at some time. I also noted that Angel and I had all our classes together.
Well the first day went fine up till study hall. There was only ten students in study hall and I recognized eight of them as ones that were among the Taken. Every one of them wore a Crest Ring. Fully half of the Taken were here. This was a set up if I ever seen one. They were all looking at me and Cryss and to some lesser amount Sie. After the door was closed I slipped in a white noise spell so no one outside this room could hear what we are saying. I sighed and stood up "Looks like you all recognized me an Cryss and maybe Sie. Lets talk about this."
One girl stood and asked directly "My name is Illana. It is true then You are the Mage that led the attack that freed us? You and that Dragon but she was much bigger then?"
I smiled "Yes, I am. You can call me Lady Ember. That was a good day, we took the compound with Only three deaths and that was on their side. We walked away with the rings they stole and twenty of the Taken. Sixteen were from this school. I see you all have portal rings again." Ms. Teller smiled at that and wrote something down.
Illana looked at her hand and smiled. "Yes our rings were returned to us. The other eight of us also got their rings back. May I ask why you rescued us? Doing that put your people in danger." She paused like something came to her "Don't tell me it was not us you were after it was the rings that you wanted? Getting us back was a bonus wasn't it?"
I sighed "I wont lie to you the Tangents having so many rings put many people in danger. When I found out what happened I set things into motion to get the rings back, take out their mages and find the Taken. After all of you were out of there and the tangents had run away I released the Dragons on the place. I must say I broke Quite a few things myself." I grinned at that. "In the end we got all of our wants fulfilled. With like I said no loss of life on our end."
Another girl Said "My name is Sara. I don't care what you were after! You got us out of a very Bad place! In that book that makes you tops. I will do whatever you need."
The two boys in the room stood . "I am Brian, He is Dirk our swords are yours for the asking." They bowed.
I nodded. The other four stood and said there names Kelly, Millie, Samatha and Cathrine. I nodded to them all. "Now that's out of the way I do need to you to do some things for me. Two things one is to listen and report any unusual rumors going around, Two There are students wearing a stylized T on their collar, I need to know who they are. These people are dangerous so just report who they are and keep away."
Sara said "A T, you don't think they are working for the Tangents?"
I said "It is a good possibility. We are checking on that. All I know at this point is that they are trouble. That means stay away if you can and take everything they say with a grain of salt." I looked at the clock it was time for classes to be over. Ms. Teller dismissed the class. We all headed out to the dorms to change.
Crossing between buildings Angel an I were stopped by four big boys. Two in front two in back. Ambush! Yep all of them had the T. I was not sure how we were going to get out of this without using magic? The boys in front moved apart to let a girl in. She was a very stunningly beautiful girl.. I detected the glimmer of a Illusion. She Said "Well Countess will you com along willingly or do we need to drag you?" That's it no more Miss Nice mage! Quickly I thought up a wind spell combined with a rock spell.
I smiled "None of the choices seem to be good ones. So I will have to Decline." I cast the spell. Then there was wind rushing through the little area we were in. The wind was carrying four rocks. Down went the big boys out cold. The girl was too busy trying to keep her skirt down than watch what happened to the boys. When she noted that she was the only one standing on their side she went pale. I stepped up to her and stripped her illusion away. Without the illusion she was a rather plain mousy type of girl. She started crying. "You should never rely on illusion better to change one self through normal means." Angel and I walked on. The headmaster and several security personnel were headed towards the area we just left. He glanced at me and I nodded. Trouble just seemed to find me no matter what I do.
After changing the Six came to my room to talk about the first day. Angel said "With the tangents here using students we need to do some thing." That is when I felt it. A massive buildup of magic. Some one was casting a huge spell!
Cryss screeched "PORTAL!" I knew she was right. I tried to find where it was but it kept coming up EVERYWHERE! It was a truly huge spell. Then I realized that some force was trying to port the whole school! As I felt the portal open and the school begin to port I decided to try something very dangerous. I called for all of the six to clasp hands in a circle with the dragons. Then I drew out all the magic including magic from the portal to not stop the porting but to change where it goes to! The ice cavern was my choice. I cast!
I don't know how long I was out but when I woke everyone was laying sprawled on the floor. Even the Dragons were out. I pulled myself over and checked the others. Every one was ok just sleeping. I went to the window and looked out. There it was, We were in the Ice cavern not far from Sanctuary. I pushed back to the others and woke them. By the clock it had been fourteen hours since we hijacked the portal. We had a lot to do. I had never heard of a portal that big ever working.
The next four hours were spent trying to help get everyone awake and accounted for. Twenty two students and five staff were unaccounted for. That made one hundred and three students and fifty five staff. I sent Jessie and Tara to Sanctuary for help. There were some injuries but nothing we could not cope with. We gathered all the students and staff in the gym. It was crowded but It was easier to tell them what happened all at once. We made a sort of stage to speak from. I looked at Angel "Well you or me who tells them? I say you as the highest rank here."
She smiled that dragon smile. I did not like that smile. She said "As your Queen I say it is you who will do this. After all it involves a great amount of magic! And as Queen I get my way."
Dang it! I stepped up to the stage and held my hand up for silence. After it quieted I spoke "Fellow students and staff I have something to say. I know some of what happened to us. It seems that the whole school has been pulled through a portal to another world." The crowd exploded with babbling. "If you will be quiet I will tell you what I know." it quieted "I have been to this world before so we are relatively safe for the moment. I have sent people to get help. When they arrive the injured will be taken care of as soon as we can. We will be making due till that help gets here. We have food and we have some bottled water so we are ok there. We have shelter and will be getting the dorms up and running as soon as we can. A place not too far from here called Sanctuary will give us aid."
A woman staff member stood up and said "How do you know all this? Who are you really?"
I smiled "My name is Ember Rose Silver Skyflower-Starstone, My Titles are Princess of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Lady Grand Mage of Sanctuary, Countess of Starstone, Wife to Count Ben Starstone Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary, Sister to Queen Angelica of Sanctuary, Daughter of Queen Aslila of Crystalis, Granddaughter of the Archmage, Leader of the Six of Sanctuary, and Creator of Crystal Dragons." I was right longer every time I hear it. "And you are?" She had paled quite a bit while I was reciting my Titles.
She said "I am Sheila Fairchild Girls PE teacher." The students were watching the confrontation and smiling. Then My Titles hit them and the babbling started again.
I shushed them. "We need normalcy so classes will be restarted as soon as we can do that. I don't know what is happening on Earth so scouts will be sent to find out. We if we can will be sending you all home soon or being made part of Sanctuary. We don't know how such a huge portal was created so we can not send the school back at this time. I would like all of you to stay here till the dorms are back up. Please be patient with us we are doing all we can. That is all I have for you at this time." I left the stage. An hour later we had the generators in the girls dorm running on magic. So we moved the uninjured girls to the dorm. My mages, Janis and Dixie arrived to help. Our healers went to work on the injured. With the new help The boys dorm was soon running. The staff had their own dorm that we worked on last. After everyone was seen to we turned our attention to the water systems. We tapped into the river that flowed away from Sanctuary for water and worked out a way to dispose of waist. This took two days in that time the other students were attending classes. The kitchens were up on the first day. so everyone was being fed well. Mother sent in as much food as she could spare.
So at the end of day three we were back up and running as best we could. I was exhausted but I had to see to things a lot of the time I went short on sleep. Angel and the others of the Six tried to help but it had to do with heavy magic that meant I had to see to it. My two worlds had crashed together and I was trying to pick up the pieces. There were some freak outs in those first days but not as many as I would think.
Finally the report came in from the scouts. It seemed that the whole school was thought to be destroyed by some kind of new bomb. The crater was fifty meters deep and a half mile wide. The blast rattled windows five miles away. The government cordoned off the whole area. Everyone was paranoid about the whole thing. All of the students and staff were presume killed in the blast. Those from earth had nowhere to go now. This was very bad.
After a little investigation we found that of the fifty five staff all but three were from earth. When they were told there was some that broke down but most took it better than I thought. Of the students only seventeen were from earth. That surprised me. After they were told they could not go back things got hectic for a bit but then they seen that their lives would be to hard to explain. so in the end they agreed to stay. There was a lot of crying and the staff got a work out comforting them. In the end no one went home. to the Earth they were all dead. We really needed to find out how this was done and stop the people from doing it again.
It was the weekend and everyone was trying to find ways to forget so We put on demonstrations of magic and set up testing spots. We did different types of magic and the like for the testing. The students and some of the staff seemed to get in to it. I left it up to Darla and Angel I went to bed and slept the two days away. Ben showed up on Saturday but angel stopped him from waking me. Instead she put him to work testing those that would be good knights. Zoe tested for combat mages. Monday morning I got ready for school. It was a little crazy to try and keep up classes when so much is going on. I was bound and determined to graduate from high school. I guess I was crazy. After classes for the day I flew back to my house in Sanctuary for a meeting with the mages. I finally taught Angel the wing spell and she flew to the Crystal Hall to see if things were being done. This is how we spent the week in classes doing homework or flying to take care of one thing or another.
The week went fast. Friday evening Ben showed up I smiled and we kissed a lot. The Ice fields we were standing on melted from my sparks and our heat. I got a kick out of it after we stopped kissing. I had found a way to protect Ben from my sparks but not what's around us. We were having a meeting of the Six, Darla, the Mages, Ben, Mother and Grandmother. We were here to talk about what happened and what we were going to do about it. We all talked four hours away then broke up for a late diner. Nothing was decided at all.
After a romantic dinner with Ben, Mother and Grandmother asked for a word alone with me. When Ben went to talk to Darla I said Ok we are alone what is so important that you have to cut in to what little time I have with my husband?"
Grandmother said "A new report from Earth. The Tangents are crowing that they kicked a whole group of off-worlders off their planet and it only cost them twenty seven minions."
I said "That's how many are missing from here. So that's how they did it they drained the life force from all those people an amplified it somehow to cast the spell. That's not magic it is Murder! Twenty two of those were just kids! I think it is time we don't just take out their compound. Do we know where they are working from?"
Mother said "We do. We even know the faction that is causing all the trouble. We have talked with the other factions and they have disowned the troubled ones. There seems to be twenty of them, they are all mages. I am willing to give you fifty combat mages to fight them."
I sighed "No, I will not have that much blood on my hands. Grand mother how many can the binding spell effect at one time?"
Grandmother said "What you are thinking has never been tried before. I think it would work for a short time. You would have to follow it up with the other two spells very quickly. I am not even sure you could do it?"
I said "I know it is a lot of magic to deal with. But if I take out the Troubled ones without killing any one it will be worth it."
She looked at me "You have made up your mind haven't you? I said you would change the worlds but this is not what I meant. Ok I will give you a boost spell that may give you the edge. How are you going to get them all close enough to cast the spell on them?"
I smiled "Simple, I will challenge them. They wont be able to resist. They are riding the high right now witch means they are arrogant. That will be their down fall. By the way where does the magic go that I strip off them?"
Grandmother said "I thought you knew you get it, all of it. You will be a very powerful mage after we do this. Of course dumping that much magic into one body is bound to change you. I will be there to pick up what's left of you. Me and that husband of yours. No one else and we need to go now. It will take a while to get into place." Mother hugged me and went to do something else. We picked up Ben and made our way to the mirror room that was just set up. Grandmother led the way. She opened the portal and off we went.
I composed the challenge and one of Mothers scouts delivered it. Two hours later I was facing down TWENTY FIVE arrogant earth side mages. Someone got their numbers wrong I readied my spells. I was riding high on Grandmothers Boost spell. I stepped into the hall and cast right away before they could put up their shields. The binding spell flowed out into the hall and bounced off the walls till it had hit all of them. I knew it would not last long so I cast the stripping spell. The inflow of magic forced me to my knees. I held on till they were all powerless. Then I took a breath an cast my forget spell. Then I staggered out of the hall into my Ben's arms He quickly picked me up and we left. My head was spinning I was bulging with all the magic. I had to use it some how or go crazy. We went through the mirror and I told Ben to put me down. I moved to a spot near the dorms and Created a New house for Ben and I. It just flowed out of my mind into the Crystal Weave. It looked like a large old Victorian style. I just let all that magic pour into making the house. It was quite a very pretty house. Three bedroom, four bathrooms, large kitchen, large living room, two Dens and wrap around porch. Everything was there ready to move in. I made all the furniture too as well as the bedding. Every one in the area was staring at the house going up it seemed by itself. I was finally almost back to normal though quite drained.
I took a deep breath and suddenly Ben lifted me into his arms. He said "Time to cross the threshold my love." Then he carried me up the steps and right up to the door. I smiled as he tried to open the door without putting me down. I laughed and waved my hand and the door opened by itself. I put my arms back around his neck loving this. He carried mi into the house then kissed me without putting me down. Grandmother came in while we were kissing.
She said "If you two are through we need to talk."
I kissed him one more time then said "Yes Grandmother, you can put me down now Ben. I have used the new magic down to a good level. So I can concentrate for the moment." Ben was reluctant but did put me down. I led them into the living room. We sat then I said "This house has several built in spells I think you would like. One is a white noise spell in the outer walls so no one can hear what is going on inside. The others I will tell you as time goes by. They are not important right now."
Grandmother said "That's fine. I think that this adding of so much magic will mean a life style change for you. If you let it build up too far tings could happen without your control. You need to keep your levels in mind at all time. I have told you about the bad things that can happen when magic goes wild! It is very dangerous. I don't want you to have to go cold turkey. So ease up in your works slowly till you find a good point. These big spontaneous makings are fine but counter productive."
I replied "Yes Grandmother, I will work on it. I am planning to start making enchanted jewelry for the girls. Something that fits each girl well. That will not take much but will give me a gage to work from. I can use crystals so I will work on my fine detail with less thought and more control. Maybe shield broaches for protection. Tara, Jenny, Tina and Jessie are learning their magic but with all these interruptions it is taking quite a long time. If I remember right Jessie is Fire magic, Tina is Air magic Tara is Earth magic, Jenny is Water magic and Angel is Ice magic. Angel could protect herself if needs be but I still think they all need more protection. I was thinking of giving Angel a few Harmony spells to work on. That should push her limits a bit."
Grandmother pulled out a book that I had not seen before. She pulled out a blank book and flipped through the first one and copied six spells then handed me the new spell book. She said "There is a new spell for each of you in that. Four are element spells, Two of them are Harmony spells. I trust you will get the spells into the right hands?"
I said "Of course, Grandmother. How long will you be staying? I could call Sasha and she could be here in a hour to make dinner. You are welcome to stay as long as you want. I have two houses now so will be moving some stuff over tomorrow."
She smiled "I will be checking into other things I will be off now so you two lovebirds can do as you please." She laughed and got up to leave. I got up and gave her a hug. It just seemed right. She whispered in my ear "You know I was right you did change the worlds just by being in them." After that she left.
I said to Ben "I'll call Sasha then we can get to know each other again." That is how the night went. We talked into the we hours of the morning. Then we caught a few hours sleep. When we got up I cleaned up then headed to the dorm to see the others before I headed to my other house. The first I ran into was Tina. I took out the book and showed her the spell for Air magic. She copied it into her spell book thanked me then headed out. I Ran into Jessie and Jenny Together and gave them their spells. Tara was still in her room when I caught up with her. I gave her the spell and went looking for Angel. Angel was not in the dorm so I figured she was at Crystal Hall. I went outside and grew my wings and flew to Crystal Hall. I entered and there in the Throne room there she was in her Queen mode. She was talking to someone I did not know I curtsied when she seen me and waited for her to finish.
Angel said "Well my Grand Mage has come to see us. And what do we do this visit my mage?" Translation She did not like me taking off with out telling her yesterday.
I said "I come with news on the Tangent front. It can wait if you are busy Your Majesty. I also have a gift of new spells for you from the Archmage."
Angel smiled "This is my aunt Ronda so you can speak in front of her. We were just catching up. Ronda this is my sister Ember." A eyebrow went up at that. She smiled at me.
Ronda said "So you are the one everyone is talking about. So nice to meet you Princess." She curtsied. She had a sly smile on her face.
I smiled and nodded to her. No rank was given so no telling how high up the food chain she is. I said "Do we talk first or spells first? Nothing is time sensitive."
Angel thought a moment "Talk first and like I said you can trust Ronda."
I said "As you will. The Tangent faction that was causing so much trouble will not be any more. Grandmother and I took care of that yesterday. I am sorry that I could not talk to you first but the issue was time sensitive. We got a shot so Ben, Grandmother and I went and took care of it. Twenty five of them are no longer a threat."
Angel said "Dead?
I said "You know me better than that. You remember Nancy? That will tell you what spells I used. They were not good mages so I am not sorry."
Angel said "You really stripped them of their magic? Then made them forget they ever had magic to begin with? Twenty five of them one at a time must have taken all night."
I shook my head "Not one at a time, all at once. Grandmother used a boost spell on me or I would not be able to do it. Still it was a stretch. Ben had to carry me back but that was fun too."
Ronda said "Who is this Ben? And is Grandmother who I think it is?
Angel said "Ben is her husband, Captain of the Royal Guard. As for Grandmother she is the Archmage. A tight little group. Ben carried you back are you ok?"
I said "I was overloaded with all the stripped magic. It got better when I used most of it to make myself another house by the school. I'll show it to you later. Ben and I stayed up late talking so I am a bit tired but ok. Anything happen while I was gone?"
Angel said "No it was Quiet and I got a lot of work done. Now you said something about new spells?" I smiled and showed her the spells and she copied them to her spell book.
I said "That's all I got for now I will see how you do with those if good I'll find you some more. I have to move some stuff over to my new house now. You two have a good day Ronda nice to meet you. Angel, I'll see you later Your Majesty." I curtsied again and left. I flew to my old house and ran into Darla on the way. I smiled and flew down and started walking next to her. I gave her the summery of what happened yesterday. I also told her I was giving her the house over her after I moved my stuff out. She nodded. Seemed lost in thought. We got to the house and went inside. I made tea while Sasha packed up the kitchen and pantry. Then I went into my room with three bags of holding and started packing. I finished and Sasha was off to the other house I looked at Darla "What is the matter you deserve this house after all you set it up. I am not going to be that far away. I am married now so need a bigger house with two dens."
She said "It's not that I am just wondering how I am going to properly teach the girls while their in school? As well as keep up watch over the other mages. I am not getting any younger you know."
I said "Sounds like someone is lonely and needing to find a mate. You can take it as easy as you need I am as close as a link can be. If I am not doing anything I will be at the Mage Hall working. I due hope to have some time with my husband on weekends but after school I'll work when I can. After all it is my job. Teach the girls during holidays and summer that is what you did with me and look how I turned out. Find a mate scratch an itch and don't worry so much. Now that we got the school here we can control what is taught. That means we can put magic in as a class. That might be the way to go."
Darla smiled "A real class? Five days a week homework and all? That sounds like the way to go. If I could do morning classes there I would still be able to do the job I am doing. Yes could you talk to the Headmaster?"
I smiled "You know it. But it would not start till next quarter. I have to get back to work."
I went into the den. I looked at all the books. including a pile of blanks. I smiled and copied each book put one back where I found in the other in my bag of holding. Soon I had all the books and copies taken care of. I looked and the stack of blanks was the same size. that puzzled me till I looked at the box they were coming out of. the tag read, box of holding, blank spell books. That was nice to know.
Darla came in "Leaving the books? I thought that would be the first thing that would go?"
I smiled "I did I just copied them so you would have a set here. Burned off extra magic too." She laughed "I will get the rest slowly during the week."
She said "I suggest you take the box of blanks so you can make a set for the school. I have already made one for the Mage Hall." She pulled out a lid and pressed down till it locked on. She picked it up and handed it to me. With that two bags of books and three bags of my clothes and stuff made it a very loaded down flight back to the new house. Ben was there and we had dinner together before he had to head back to school. When it was time I kissed him goodbye and went into the den to sort books. I was really having a good evening when a knock came at the front door. I walked up and opened the door for the Headmaster. He looked glum.
After some chit chat he came to the point. "I talked to a lot of the off world students parents. We are going to loose a lot of students next quarter. I am not sure what to do. I am out of my depth here."
I sighed "There are three things that will might help but I am afraid we will loose some students in the short run. In the long run the school will be stronger.
One, Change the classes to a magic based system.
Two, Use Mages from Sanctuary's Mage Hall to teach classes.
Three, Use the Royal family to find new and better students.
That's what I think it will take."
He said "What do you mean when you say use the Royal family to find new students?"
I grinned "I mean that you should ask Angel to ask Mother to ask the upper nobles to use our school. What you have now are lower nobles. So get in with the upper nobles and we are set."
He grinned "Will you help design the classes? I think we will rename the school The Sanctuary Academy! How does that sound? I think this will work. Well it is getting late and we have school tomorrow. Goodnight." And he left. I worked for a bit longer the headed to bed.
In the morning I got up early put on my work clothes then switched to my school clothes. The outfit bracelet always kept me in fashion. I headed to have breakfast with the others. Everyone was up today for some reason. The Headmaster came in and addressed the students "Let me have your attention please. I would like to announce that starting next quarter we will be switching to a Magic system instead of a science one. That means magic class will replace science class and Mages will become teachers here. I am sure this will go over good with some people. The school name will be changing to The Sanctuary Academy in the next few days. A new school patch will be designed and made in the next few weeks. That is all you may return to your breakfast. As soon as he left there was quite the buzz going on. I said "He did not waste much time."
Angel said "You know something about this? Of course you do! Look who I am talking to, what don't you know?"
I shrugged "He and I talked last evening. I made a few suggestions." Angel through up her hands and everyone laughed. We finished eating and headed to class. Everything went well till study hall.
I came in and sat where I do and took out my books. One of the girls Kelly came up to me and asked "Is it true you are married?"
I looked at her then at Ms. Teller who seemed interested herself. So I closed my book and Looked around everyone was watching me. I sighed "Yes I was Wed during the summer. My husband is the Captain of the Royal Guard. His name is Count Ben Starstone. We are very much in love. It was a lovely ceremony. It was a small wedding only eighty or so guests including two Queens and The Archmage."
Kelly asked "Two Queens where from?"
I smiled "Well one was Queen Aslila of Crystalis the other was Queen Angelica of Sanctuary."
Kelly said "I bet their dresses were wonderful. What were they like?"
I grinned "I was a little distracted to look at the others Dresses. Why don't you ask my maid of honor Queen Angelica herself ?" When Kelly looked confused I turned her a little to the left and sitting there pretty as you please not saying anything was Angel. "Kelly I would like to introduce you to Queen Angelica of Sanctuary. Angel this is Kelly."
Angel went into Queen mode And put on her thousand watt smile and Said "Pleased to meet you Kelly." Kelly realized what happened and promptly fainted.
Ms. Teller came over and seen to Kelly as I turned to the others in the class. I said "Be careful in Sanctuary not all is as it seems. You never know who you meet."
Sara looked at Angel "Are you really the Queen of all this?"
Angel "Yes I am though I don't go around telling people during class. All that Bowing and Curtsying gets in the way of learning." Angel glared at me for a moment. " I have not Been Queen long before that I was just a princess like my sister here she nodded at me."
Sara said "You are a princess I thought you were a mage?"
Angel laughed "She is much more would you like to hear her titles? When everyone nodded she smiled. "She is Her Highness Mrs. Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Princess of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Lady Grand Mage Of Sanctuary, Countess of Starstone, Granddaughter of the Archmage, Daughter of Queen Aslila of Crystalis, Sister of Queen Angelica of Sanctuary, and wife to Count Ben Starstone Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary, Leader of the Six, Founder of Sanctuary and Creator of Crystal Dragons."
I smiled "I see you used the short form. That gets longer every time I hear it."
Angel said "Did I miss anything? I don't even remember half of my titles There is a person at Mother's Hall that just remembers and recites Titles of the latest generation. I should probly look him up you might have more titles than I know about."
Everyone was staring at us as we chatted about titles and such. Kelly recovered I wish I could see your wedding dress it must have been magnificent."
I smiled "That is easy enough. I keep it with me just in case I run into a formal occasion." I tapped my Bracelet and I was in full Princess mode including crown. All the girls gathered around to take a closer look. Angel tapped her bracelet and was in the Dress she was wearing at the wedding including crown. It became a fashion party. Angel showed off her regular Queen outfit. I showed off my Grand Mage outfit. All was gone over and talked about. I am sure the boys were the only one to do homework that day. It did turn out to be real fun.
To be Continued
Please leave Life giving Comments I love them.
When tales come true Chapter 18
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Chapter 18 The Girls
The next Day I was thinking that Jenny and the girls have been dragged along from one madcap adventure to another with out hardly a thought given to them. But I really don't know that much about them. So I am going to sit and talk with each one and find out their tale. I know the most about Jenny so she is who I will start with.
I found Jenny working with Angel as usual. I said "Got a few moments to talk Jenny?" She looked up then at Angel who smiled and nodded.
She said "I guess a few moments from this paperwork wont be bad. What do you need?"
I said "Let's go outside and find a place to sit for a bit I brought some tea. I just want to talk. See how you are doing."
She looked at me a bit funny but nodded. We found a bench outside the Crystal Hall and sat. I poured the tea while I thought of how to start this. I said "You know it was you passing through the mirror that first time that my life started to speed up. But I don't really know that much about you. I know some things because we are friends but I just wanted to know Your Tale in your own words." I took out a note book and pen.
She smiled "Well to start I will start with the basics. My name is Jenny Belle Fey. I have red hair and gray eyes. I am Five foot two inches tall and one hundred and five pounds. I was born in Seattle. I am a only child to parents that should never had kids. I have been left with sitters of one type or another for my whole life. Once I was old enough I was shipped off to boarding school. This is my third one." She smiled a sad smile " I get to like one then my parents would find one cheaper and off I would go. I have hardly seen my parents since My birthday when I was eight. That is when I was told I would be going away to school. I am fine about it now but I was very mad for a long time. They just pay the bills and leave me to be me. Pretty much the schools raised me. I even stay at the schools during the summers. Last summer is the only time I had left the school since I got there." She took a sip of tea "I was drawn to you because you had the same feel. While I had my studies you had your tales. Two peas in a pod. Different yet alike. I loved your tales and somehow hoped they were true. As I found out that day, they were. I have loved the ride so far and hope to keep going here forever. Sanctuary is my home the only real home I ever had. Working for the Queen and watching you do your thing really makes me happy. I don't miss my human parents because they never gave me a reason to get attached. The school is my parent. It is always there for me." Took another sip of tea "Well is that what you wanted to know? I should get back to work."
I said "Yes, thanks for telling me this. It helps to understand you. I will see you in school tomorrow. Thanks again." I hurried off. Looking for the others. I ran into Tina by the artisan housing. She was just sitting there looking over lists. I smiled Tina was the only one of our group that was smaller than me. I said "Hi Tina got a few moments to talk?"
She smiled and patted the bench next to her offered me a drink then said "What do you want to talk about? I have lots to do but nothing that can not be put off." She really had a charming smile.
I said "I wanted to ask you about yourself. I know Jenny pretty well but you, Jessie and Tara not so much. So I came to get your tale right from you." I took out my notebook.
She looked at me for a few moments then said "Well you can see I am very small. My mother died in childbirth. I was a born too early they told my father I would not live a week. I showed them all. I did come very close to death four times before I was six. I made it to twelve before they told me that I would never get any bigger. I learned to use my smallness. I got my way a lot. Then last year my father got remarried to a real Pain. She was not into kids. So off I went to boarding school. I have not been home since. My Dad was a artist before she got her hooks in him. Now he is a wage slave. I have seen the drawings my Mother did she could have been great. There has been almost no contact since I came here. The were actually glad to hear I would not be coming back for the summer. So they just pay for the school and send me a few bucks on my birthday that's about it for them. When Jenny told me about magic being real I jumped right in. Dragging Jessie as always. You might not know this but Jessie and I are lovers. By the way what are the rules about same sex weddings here?"
That one caught me off guard. I said "You would have to ask Angel but as far as I am thinking it would be great."
She smiled "Well that is still a ways off yet, maybe next summer. She and I are still talking about it. I will talk to the Queen some time. Well I need to stop putting off these tasks. I hope you got a good idea of my past now. Thanks for asking." She got up and waved as she went off to do her work.
I went to the entertainment zone and found Tara dancing with four guys at once. There was a harp and flute playing in the background. She was something to watch. She did not give any of the boys any chance to get tired she kept them all moving. I just watched for a bit then got a idea. I called the crystal from the ground and wove it to flow around her to change her simple pants and shirt into a lovely flowing gypsy party dress in a deep red crystal silk. It took a lot of my magic but it was worth it! Everyone gasped at the change. Tara didn't even pause just upped her dance to a level seldom seen! The boys moved back and she flowed from one step to another. It was one of the best dances I had ever seen. The music ended and she flowed into a very low curtsy facing me. Everyone turned and bowed or curtsied when they seen it was me. I nodded and they all went back to what they were doing. Tara flowed over to me and smiled "You did this? It is Lovely. Do you need something?"
I smiled "I am talking to the Six trying to get their tales. I want to know more about the people I have forged such a bond with. I have talked with Jenny and Tina now it is your turn. I would like to hear your tale in your own words." I took out my note book.
She moved a little and the dress flowed around her while she thought. She smiled "Mother told me I was a Dancer before I could walk. All I know is I love to dance. I tried many styles looking for one that was me. I still haven't found the one that is really me. My father had left Mother and me early on. He was just not the family type. Mother worked hard as a Entertainer to keep us in good areas. She was a singer. When I won this Dance contest I used the money to go to the Academy. I thought it would just be for a year. I was just trying to give my mother a break from trying so hard. Then Mother got sick and died, I was alone. If it was not for a Aunt I did not know I had coming to the school and paying for my schooling till I graduate I would be on the street. All my Aunt asked is I keep up my dance training. Every once and awhile I get cards from somewhere exotic with some money in it. Other than that no contact from her. When I found about a new land with unknown dances I just had to go. I love several of the dance styles I have found here. I am going to start a dance club in the school soon. I am talking with the gym teacher about it. Does that sound like what you want?
I smiled "I love your telling is it true?"
She looked away "Every word is true. I am no longer alone though. I have the Six now so I am happy."
I put my hand on her arm "And we have you so we are happy. Yes I got what I need so I will leave you to your Dance. Enjoy the dress." I headed off to find Jessie.
I found her by the lake thinking. I smiled and walked up. I said "What you thinking about so hard?"
She smiled "So it's my turn to tell my tale?" At my look she said "I talked to Tina. She said you would be around. From what time it is I must be last. That seem to be my lot."
I said "I did not plan it just worked out that way. If it is too late we can do this tomorrow?"
She shook her head "No it is fine there is not much to tell. You see I have amnesia, I can't remember anything before I was found by some cops during a raid on a drug den. I was in a cage. They had been apparently using me to test new drugs. I was told there was four others I was the only one to survive. Someone took pity on me and I was sent to the school instead of a someplace worse. I don't know who is paying but I get a allowance each month and the school paid for. Awhile after I got here I met Tina we fell in love and it has been good ever since. I followed Tina to Sanctuary and found a home. I still can't remember but it does not matter as much. That help you out?"
I said "Yes I thank you. I know more about you all now. It settles my mind on some things. Well it is getting late and we have school tomorrow. Goodnight." I grew my wings and flew home.
In the morning I got ready for school. I was thinking of the tales I heard and Jessie's was the most heart wrenching of them all. That is because there was so little of it. I walked to have Breakfast with everyone.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
This next part is from Cryss's point of view.
Meanwhile souring above Cryss is thinking. "Mother is going to see the others. Why can't I go to school with Mother? If I was Human I could. Would Mother like me as Human? I need to talk to Great Grandmother." Cryss went to the house and into the bedroom she looked around then opened a portal in the vanity mirror. Jumping through Cryss is at another place. Cryss had been there before. She shook herself. Going through portals ruffled her feathers. She went looking for Great Grandmother. She found her in the den. Cryss landed on the perch and whistled to get her to notice Cryss.
It took a few moments Then Great Grandmother turned. She said "Cryss what are you doing here you should be watching Ember for me? I see you have something on your mind. Do you want to write it or try to talk?"
Cryss screeched "Want to be Human." Cryss was very proud of how it came out. "Then go school with Mother!"
Great Grandmother smiled "You are speaking very well today. Good job Cryss. I do have a spell that will let you change into a teenage human, well sort of. You would still at heart be a dragon so you will have some of your abilities. I can not tell you what ones will work or be changed. The spell would last for twenty fours. That is the best I can do right now. It will of course cost you. Are you willing to pay the cost?"
Cryss Squawked "Yes" Great Grandmother reached into a drawer and handed Cryss a vial. Cryss snuggled without letting go of the vial.
"Don't use that till you are back at Sanctuary." Great Grandmother warned. Then waved her away and turned back to her book.
Cryss flew back to the mirror and opened a portal back to Sanctuary. She jumped through and landed on the bed on the other side. She quickly used a claw to open the vial and she drank it. With a shudder she passed out on the bed.
She did not know how long she had been out but she felt strange. She sat up. What sat up! she looked down at herself. She was human. a naked human girl. For some reason that felt wrong. She got up it was so strange to be so tall. She looked in the mirror and found a pretty girl with white crystal hair. Sapphire eyes and a look of total surprise on her face. The door opened and Mother walked in. We stared at each other for a moment Then Mother said "Who in Blue Blazes are you and why are you naked in my bedroom?" I was at a loss as how to answer her. She only said things like that when she was mad at me.
I took a chance "It me Mother, Cryss. Please don't be mad I was just wondering what it would be like to be Human for a day." She notice the vial on the bed. She strode over picked it up and looked at it carefully. Her eyes narrowed at the label.
Mother said "I know this writing this comes from Grandmother! How long have you had this and why have you used it now? This is not a game this is serious magic! Your going to mess up your growth cycle. You should have came to me first! Well did she tell you how long it will last?"
Finally one I can answer "Twenty four hours. Yes it is from Great Grandmother. I have had it for awhile. It seemed like the right time to try."
Mother seemed to be calming down. She said "Let's get you dressed then we will talk. You have disappointed me Cryss. I am going have to Talk to Grandmother about this!" She walked over to a I think it is called a wardrobe. She pulled out some things and handed them to me. I looked at them wondering what to do? I knew it was a dress and some other things but how do I put them on? Mother sighed and took the things back. Began instructing me in what each piece was called and how it was worn. Clothes are such a bother. As soon as I was dressed she turned me to the mirror and I seen a pretty young girl in a pretty dress ready for the day. When I looked at Mother she and I looked alike. Different hair and eyes but otherwise the same. Was this the cost Great Grandmother talked about? "Cryss what are you thinking?"
I said "I am thinking I look like you Mother. I think I like that."
Mother said "Yes you do look like me except for hair and eyes we could be twins. I want to know why you have done this? You had a good life so why?"
I said "I wished to go to school with Mother. To be the same as most around me. To be taken seriously with out fear. I wanted what Mother has!"
Mother sat down and looked at me. "I never knew you felt this way Cryss. I will try to help you through today then we will see how we can treat you better. Do the brood feel like this? I should have been more aware."
I said "The young ones have not told me of these type feelings. We are all different so it might not come up. I am hungry but it is too soon to be hungry?"
Mother said "Humans eat more often than dragons. Let's go down and have something to eat. Then maybe go for a walk? I would like to check your magic if you look like me maybe you got magic like me. Would that be nice?" Mother led me down stairs it was hard to walk, then stairs were a nightmare. Mother called out "Sasha come here please."
Her maid came rushing out to see what was the matter. Sasha stopped in her tracks confused seeing two of her Mistress? "Miss, I am confused. There seems to be to of you. May I ask what's going on? Am I going crazy?"
"No, you are not going crazy." The one with normal hair said. "This is Cryss she has been playing with magic. Thanks to my Grandmother Cryss has a Human body for a day. A body that looks like mine. Except for the hair and eyes. Will you make us a light meal and tea?"
Sasha said "Yes Miss" Off she went to do just that. I looked at Mother she seemed amused by the reaction oh her maid. We walked into the dinning room and sat. Mother corrected the way I sat. We continued to talk while waiting for our meal.
Mother said "First we will fly over to the Hall of Magic an I will give you a full testing. Then I would like to have Janis look at you. Then a good dinner and some sleep. We will see if you have changed back by morning. I know that as a dragon you are mostly magic but in this form things may change."
I said "Yes Mother, we will do things your way." I did not want to upset her any more. Sasha brought out a plate of sandwiches for us. She then got the tea. I copied Mother on how to eat the food and drink. When we were don we left the dishes for the maid and went outside. Mother grew a pair of wings then looked at me to copy her. I reached inside to find the way and grew the wings. Flying this way was different. We did make it in good time. There was several double takes as we entered the Hall of Magic. Darla came up to us. She curtsied with a raised brow waiting for a explanation.
Mother said "This is Cryss, She has been playing in Grandmother's magic. Don't worry it is only for a day. I am going to test her to see what her new body can do magic wise. Do you want to watch?"
Darla smiled "Yes, I think I might just do that. I see by the wings she has some control. What are you going to try first?"
Mother turned to me "What do you wish to start with Earth, Air, Fire or Water?"
I said "I like fire Mother. I can do much with it as a dragon. Grandmother said that my abilities may be changed or not work at all. So I think I should use a magic that I am used to." She nodded and set up a candle in the far corner of the room for me light. I pulled in my magic and opened my mouth and breathed out and Nothing happened. I tried again, Nothing! I brought my wings together with a clap that exploded with fire that blackened half the room. I said "Oops, I think my fire has moved to my wings."
Mother looked at what remained of the candle and shook her head. She went and got a target and set it up where she had the candle. She said "Try to use your hands to direct the fire at the target." She moved back waiting. I took a breath then concentrated on creating a ball of fire in my hand. It was hard to hold onto but I managed to form a ball then thrown it at the target. I smiled though I was sweating. She smiled "Very good, a fireball is a good use of fire. You could use a little practice aiming though. Lets move on to Water." She put a gallon jar of water on the floor in front of me. She backed off again. I looked at the water thinking. I had an Idea I pushed my magic into the jar holding the shape as I slowly lifted the water out of jar. Now the water was out of the jar hanging about three feet above the floor. I shaped it into a wing shape and flung it at the burning target. It was very hard and I missed but it was the thought. Mother said "Again very nice but you need to try to aim more. Shaping both fire and water gives a clue to follow. "She brought in a very large rock. "Now don't try to use the element as a weapon just try to shape this rock." I looked at the rock and felt the crystal in it I tried to pull that out and let the rest flow into a image of a hand holding the crystal in the form of a staff. I was pushing it really hard. After a few moments I smiled as the form was complete.
Darla said "Of course she would be able to shape crystal. Look who her Momma is. The hand is not to bad either." Mother went over and looked at the rock hand and crystal staff real close. She was smiling.
Mother said "I think we can draw a few conclusions from this. I think you do have some untrained element based magic but I think you main magic is in shaping. That is a good combination to have. By the way you are seating we will take a break here except for one last thing." She went out then came back with a tray of crystals. I would like you to try a crystal weave. She showed my how first then had me do it. I found working with crystals easy and relaxing. I wove a pair of gloves. I found doing the fingers a challenge but that just made it that much more fun.
Darla smiled "That clinches it, she is her Mothers daughter all right. Cryss you are a Crystal Mage."
A voice from behind us said "Was there any question? She dose take after the family line." I turned to see Great Grandmother there. I was happy. Mother was not!
Mother said "Darla will you put Cryss though the cool down exercises while I have a word with Great Grandmother." She did not wait for a answer to take Great Grandmother outside for a talk. I was scared that they would start to fight. I turned my mind to the exercises. They came back as I was looking at my new staff. It was nice that they did not seem to be fighting.
Great Grandmother said "Cryss it seem you are having fun being a Human for a while. Would you like to stay that way a little longer?" I nodded "Well in your current form you can not. I would need to change you a bit. Make you younger than you are now. About eight years old then I could give you a month." I thought about it for a bit then handed Mother my staff an nodded. Great Grandmother handed me a bigger vile. I opened it and drank it down. I don't remember falling down.
I woke up in a house but everything was bigger than when I went to sleep. I sat up. That's good still Human. I am smaller and shaped different. Is this what Great Grandmother meant? I pushed off the bed I was very much smaller. I looked around on the table were the gloves I made. I went over and picked them up. They were so much bigger than my hands now. I will just have to reweave them. I reached inside where my magic was and found very little. The place that was overflowing was now nearly empty. What has happened? At that point Queen Angel came in I tried to curtsy but this body is so clumsy I nearly fell. The Queen caught me and said "Easy there little one. You are not a big girl now. Take things slow till you get used to that body. Yes, Ember told me all about your experiment. I think it will be fun to have a little one around for a bit."
I said "My magic it is almost all gone why is that?"
From the doorway Mother spoke "It is because you are eight most don't awaken to magic till ten or older. That you have any at all is remarkable. You will have to learn to fan the flames of your magic and make it grow. Maybe by the end of your time in this form you will know something of the truth about magic and a lot about the human condition."
I said "Mother What do you mean? Was this what Great Grandmother meant by cost? I do not understand at all." She came over and hugged me. It felt good.
She said "I will be here to help you. During school you will be staying with Darla learning to bring out your magic. After school you will study with the Six. One each day. Sunday is a day of rest. I have Mondays, Angel has Tuesdays, Tina has Wednesdays, Jessie has Thursdays, Jenny has Fridays and Tara has Saturdays. Three hours each time with the Six. You will not have time to get into trouble. I only have you in this form for a month so we are going to make the best of that time. This will be your room for as long as you are in this form." Angel opened the wardrobe and there was a lot of clothes in there. I will help you till you learn to dress yourself. We will have every morning and evening together. I wish I could spend all day every day but I have school and work so I set up this system. You will almost never be alone except for sleep for the next month. Since tomorrow is Thursday you will be with Darla during school and Jessie in the after school time."
Angel said "I am here for a little ceremony. Ember will you do the honors. Out of Ember's bag she took a large white crystal holding it in her cupped hands she put her magic into it. Slowly it began to become a weave that flowed and became a crown just a hair smaller than hers. The new crown shown with the purest white crystal weave. She took a breath and handed the crown to Angel. Angel took two steps and placed the crown upon my head. "Welcome Princess Cryss to the line of Skyflower.
From the doorway was heard "What is this? We have a new Princess in the family?" Ember smiled seems it is visiting day.
Ember said "Hello Mother how is Crystalis? Yes Cryss coming from me makes her my daughter. As such she is in line as Princess of both Sanctuary and Crystalis." Mother came in and looked over Cryss in her new form. She broke out into the biggest smile.
Queen Aslila said "I always wanted a Granddaughter I just did not expect one so soon." She turned to me "We will have to talk on who the father is sometime. But now it is time for a celebration." Ember and Angel took out their crowns and put them on. Grandmother frowned. "I did not bring my crown with me." She looked at Mother who dug in her bag.
Mother said "I was waiting for you birthday to give this to you but now is a good time. She brought out a wonderful two layer crown made out of crystal weave. With the four of us crowned we went down stairs. While we were waiting for the other two to go down Mother clasped a bracelet on my wrist. She whispered that I should tap the big stone on it. I did and I was wearing the most gorgeous white silk gown. She grinned and tapped her bracelet and she was in her wedding gown. We smiled and went down together. of course Grandmother was mad. Angel just tapped her bracelet and was in her best Queen outfit. Grandmother was fuming till mother clasped a bracelet around her wrist and took her finger and tapped the stone. The gown she now wore was truly fit for a Queen. so now we all were dressed in our best and our crowns. I was wondering what we were going to do now? Staying home to party seemed a little anticlimactic. Mother turned to Grandmother walk around back of her and said "Pardon me!" And gave her wings. We all walked outside and took to the air. Grandmother was a little shaky till she got the hang of it. We landed at the Island just by the bonding circle. I caught sight of Jessie and Tina coming this way. Darla was coming from the other way. Jenny and Tara were already on the Island watching us. I waved them to us all the major players but Great Grandmother. Of course that's when she came spiraling down her wings wide. That' it everyone was here. So we can begin. This Idea was so much like one of mothers it was scary. We all formed a circle in front of the statue and took hands. I looked at Mother for help but she just smiled at me. They all were smiling at me. So I said the first thing that popped into my head. I said "By Fire, By Water, By Earth, By Wind, and by the Great Dragons of old I call on the Great Ones to bless this circle and these friends as we lift the vale and pear beyond tomorrow. For today We have took a step into Tomorrow. Let it be known as of today I will be known as Her Highness Lady Cryss Rosetta Del La Silver Skyfower-Starstone, Princess of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Princess of Sanctuary and Lady of the Crystal Dragons! I ask all here to help me live up to this name and titles as I make my way here in Sanctuary!" I was spent That took all I had.
Each one by one Said "I will help you Princess, Blessings be!" and the naming ceremony was complete. That is when Everyone started to show up and a grand party was held.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Back to Embers point of view.
I was watching my daughter dancing with each of the ones that were in the circle. I can't believe I am a Mother of a eight year old at fifteen. Wow how life has taken me some strange places. Hmm I think I will try to slow down a little. Now that Cryss has done it I am sure the rest of the Dragons would like a chance to live the life for a bit. Cryss danced up to me and said "Dance with me Mother! Oh please dance with me." No how can I refuse that. So I danced with her. Her eyes were shining like the stars. After a bit I caught Tara's eye and she cut in and I went back to watching.
For once nothing went wrong and we all had a great time. I carried Cryss up to her room and helped her get changed for bed. I put her in the bed and pulled up the covers. With a kiss on the forehead I left her to her dreams. I went back to my room and got read for bed. The party was great but I have school tomorrow. Even as out of it I was sleep did not come right away. My mind just kept going over the ceremony and how it all felt so right. In every way my life was coming together. If only Ben was here it would be perfect. I finally fell into a light sleep.
In the morning I got up and dressed. Then off to dress the little one. I woke Cryss and got her ready for her time with Darla. We went down stairs an Darla was already there having a cup of tea. After we all had breakfast we went our own ways Cryss with Darla and me off to meet the others for school. I was feeling pretty good till we got to school and found a bunch of newcomers at our table. They were boys and did not want to give the table up until Angel pulled rank on them. By then it was almost time for classes to start. Dang it they played us. I was surprised when a new transfer student was introduced and it was Ben. There was a seat right next to me and he took it. This is great with Ben going here we could live together as a married couple should. The teacher asked "Would you like to tell us about your self?"
Ben "I am the Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary. I am also married to a very lovely lady I switched schools to be with." He reached over and took my hand and said "This is my lovely wife Ember. Ho and my name is Ben." I was smiling ear to ear while holding his hand. His smile was quite bright. We parted after the first class and did not get back together till lunch. I was just glad he was here at all. Classes went well till the usual study hall. Ben was in this class. Ms. Teller had to take care of something and we had a sub, Mr. Rogers he was the boys PE teacher. He and I have crossed paths a few times and we did not like each other. Sara was going to ask a question and Rogers practically shouted her down with No Talking! I glared at him. When Sara slunk back to her table the jerk actually looked proud of himself. The smug look on his face was really getting on my nerves. The headmaster came in to talk to me and Ben. I turned the screws a little more when he sat up and was going to go off. I asked what the Headmaster would do to any teacher that was found to be abusive to a student. That gave Rogers pause. I would fire him or her on the spot. Do you know such a teacher? I was about to say no when Rogers started to deny it before I could! He said some very unflattering things about me. Ben got up he was bigger than Mr. Rogers. He walked over and said quietly "If I was you I would take back what you said about the young lady."
Rogers had a testosterone flare and said "What's it to you bub you nailing her or something?"
While Ben was getting his temper under control the Headmaster said "Three things one Your fired, two you just insulted his wife Princess Ember of Sanctuary, Three He is the Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary and she is the Grand Mage. That means If he does not kill you She will either turn you into something useful like a chamber pot she will exile you. Oh did I mention that the Queen of Sanctuary watched the whole thing and the Princess is her sister. So simply you got the three most powerful people in Sanctuary mad at you." Ben was about to pulverize the chump. I decided to step in.
I said "Ben stop. I wont have you killing on school grounds. Give me a moment" I strode up to the mirror and opened a portal "If you will Ben." Ben grabbed the jerk and through him into the portal. Of course I was not going to leave it there I touched him as he went by infecting his clothes with a cloth eating spell. Then I closed the portal. In a few moments he will be completely nude.
Ben asked "Where did you send him?"
I smiled "Jerico springs that's bandit controlled so he will be a slave by tonight."
The Headmaster said "Why did you touch him as he went by?"
I grinned "Cloth eating spell about now he is totally nude. I really did not like him." Ben took me in his arms and kissed me. Damn I missed that.
After the kiss Ben and I sat back down and the Headmaster went to the desk and called for a replacement. Soon Ms. Bell was there and the Headmaster headed out. I got up and went over to Sara and said "Are you all right? That jerk came down on you pretty hard. What was your question?"
Sara said "I was just going to ask if you two were really married but after that kiss I can see you are. You two work very nicely together. You must really love each other. I'm all right. He got what he deserved. I was just surprised is all. On to happier subjects, Well we talked about the Dress but what about the Ceremony?" So I spent the rest of the hour describing the Walking the Circle ceremony to them. Every detail was went over and talked about. Ben even put in some from his point of view. Ms. Bell did not interfere just listened like the rest. So we ended the school day.
Ben and I went home. Home what a nice feeling. We spent a lovely after noon doing homework and just being together. Then Cryss came home And I reintroduced her to Ben and Ben to her. It was fun for me and weird for Ben. I was proud of my daughter. Soon we had dinner as a family.
After putting Cryss to bed I sat with Ben on the porch for awhile. We talked about what went on while he was away but mostly about Cryss. After he was brought up to speed he thought for a moment then said "I like the I idea of having a child I just did not think you would start without me." He smiled to show he was joking. "Having a daughter for a month will be nice. I think Cryss makes a very pretty princess as does her Mother." I smiled and kissed him, The sparks flew but everything here was made of crystal weave and would not burn.
I said "Well I hope you like being a Daddy because there are six more waiting in the wings to take their turn as Humans. And they will be even younger."
Grandmother came up and sat down saying "You better trust that it will happen. I have the potions right here. I just thought I would drop them off before I go home. You choose when to give them to the dragons." I smiled at her.
I said "Looks like we will have some munchkins running around for a bit. Thank you Grandmother for bringing them to me and not each of the girls. We would have six very smart six year old's running around. I am not ready for a house full. I will give them out one at a time." She smiled after giving me the vials. I noted that there was seven and one was black. "Grandmother what is the black vial?"
Grandmother smile weakened "That one is if Cryss wishes to remain in this form and grow up as a human and live as a human forever. I will leave it up to you if the two of you give her the choice. I will say no more on that subject. With that I will bid you both good night.
After that night nothing worth writing about happened till almost a month later, a day before the change back day.
I had been on the fence about the black vial. Should I give it to Cryss or not. Ben was no help he said it was up to me. Now it was almost too late and tomorrow would be change back day. Grandmother had visited several times but had said nothing about this. I finally decided to let Cryss decide for herself. I walked down to her room and opened the door. Cryss was brushing her hair. I smiled "Honey I need to talk to you. Will you come sit on the bed with me for a bit?" Of course she got up and followed me to the bed and sat.
She said "What is it mommy you look so serious. Have I done something bad?"
I smiled "No honey, you are a good girl. That's what I want to talk to you about Tomorrow is change back day and I wanted to know what you thought about it?"
She had a sad smile "I wish I did not have to change back at all! I love Being Human and being your daughter. Can't you or Great grand mother fix it so I didn't have to change back. I know I am really a dragon but I love the way I am Right Now!" The forcefulness in the way she said it made up my mind.
I said "Then don't change back. Take this and you will grow up human and live as a human for as long as you live." I handed her the black vial. I have to let her choose. I got up and her hand was on mine stopping me from leaving. she locked eyes with mine and opened the vial and drank it. she fell back on the bed. I straightened her up them covered her and smiled and went to bed. I had this overwhelming sense of completion.
Later that night I was dreaming I knew I was dreaming. I was floating. Wasn't I here before? There was no pain just floating in the nothingness. What happened? Did I die again? I tried to sit up but there was no up. Then I was not alone. I don't know how I knew but I did. A voice said "You have done well The worlds of man and dragon have changed! Forever this night will spark hope in the descendants of all involved. You have done what was asked of you. Now is your time do as you will. In thanks we give you this gift." I felt something touch my belly. "Go back now your time to be here has not come. Go back and live for you!"
I woke up feeling better than I had ever in my life. I smiled as I looked over at Ben who was still sleeping and smiled. Life was full and good I was me an we will see where that takes me.
To be continued in Book 2 Beyond the tales. See you next time.
Beyond the Tales
Author:
Organizational:
Audience Rating:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Beyond the Tales Chapter 1
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
 |
(If you have not, please read When tales come true before you read this one.)
Beyond the Tales
Book 2 Chapter 1 Return to Sanctuary |
Ember was sitting with her head on Ben's shoulder looking at the new class arriving from Crystalis. This was the first summer quarter since the school ended up here in Sanctuary. These were kids looking to learn from a real Grand Mage. Well what they would get is her. She had agreed to teach two classes each day for the summer. Weekends off of course. But of course she was a real Grand Mage and a Princess of Sanctuary and Crystalis. Her titles were long and sounded great but what it came down to was she was the head mage here and liked it that way. Things settled down after the first quarter was over here. But it was a pain there at the beginning. They got through it and now summer was here again. Remarkable to think this was only her second summer here. The second summer since Sanctuary was reopened. It has been a lot of work but it has been worth it so far.
Cryss came out of the house soon she would be nine years old but then she was a very smart girl. I still can't believe she started life as a crystal dragon. she has so taken to living the life of a human. being a dragon her magic was there from the start. People in the know call her a mageling. So far none of her sister dragons followed her into being human. yes they tried it but no one else stayed. Seeing that the next batch of crystal Dragons were waiting to hatch that may change. yes all of the first six of the brood laid a egg. Only Cryss has not. We don't know how much of her dragon ancestry made it through to this new body we are not even sure she could get pregnant.
I looked at the list in my hand. I had six students signed up for my advanced class. I am sure they will not expect their teacher be their age. Let alone their married teacher. This will be fun. Darla will be taking the beginners, I get the advanced. I wonder how we Darla and I ended up in opposite roles than when we started. Seeing she is the one who taught me. Now I am her Boss. Just goes to show you never know. Oh well I better check on my teaching plan for tomorrow. First day of class have to be ready.
I smiled and gave Ben a peck on the cheek. I got up and went inside. I looked at the list again.
Charlotte Ann Rykers (14) uses Earth And Water magic.
Lynette Dragonhorn (15) uses Air and fire magic
Kia Flyn (15) uses Water, Air and Illusion
Teladona Bellringer (14) uses Metal (s) and Wood (s)
Ronda Rose (15) uses Earth and Crystal (s)
Milla VasDagger (15) uses Earth, Air, Water And Fire
Looks like a good group, some Specialist and one a Crystal, a girl after my own heart. Well we will see what they can do. There will be a lot of cross casting that is for sure. Now where did I put my uniform? Oh yes I got Sasha to look it over last night. I can't look bad on the first day. I went to the kitchen where Sasha was putting the finishing touches on dinner. "Sasha, did you get a chance to look over my uniform yet?"
Sasha looked up "Yes Miss, it is right over there. I found two loose buttons and fixed them. Otherwise it is in fine order. I surly do not know why you want to where such a thing now that you are a teacher."
I smiled "It is simple I will float in to class with the others and listen to how they are when the teachers are not around. that way I find out how they really are after all. Gives me a peek into their personalities. See what I have to work with."
She said "Sounds like something your sister would think up. If I may be so bold."
"It does doesn't it" I laughed. I took the uniform and went back to my room. I was ready to fool them all.
At 9 am I slipped into the halls headed for the class room. class started at 9:30 today summer starting later. I was dressed in my uniform and carrying my bag. I found the class room and walked in. All the girls were there. I played it dumb and just sat and listened. At 9:30 on the dot I got up and went to the board and wrote Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone. I don't know why I used my full name without titles. Then I turned and smiled and taped my outfit bracelet. I was now in the standard outfit for teachers here. I smiled again as everyone got what I did. I leaned on my desk and said "Welcome to the Advanced Magic class. I am your Teacher. Yes I am really that young. I was the one to re-found Sanctuary a little over a year ago. I am sister to the Queen here. and daughter to the Queen of Crystalis. More important to you six I am the Grand Mage here. As you I started out in Crystalis working my way through the pits learning as I went. I was 12 when I achieved the rank of Crystal Mage. Last year I passed my old teacher in rank and she now works for me. I now have many titles and of all of them I am still most proud of the first rank I got on my own. Though you will find that as you rise you must diversify your magic so that you can handle everything. I have working for me Enchanters, Generalist, Shapers, Elementalist and more. But at any one time I may need to put together a spell that uses all of these and more. So in this class you will be learning to adapt your skills to do what is needed. More you will learn to find what you don't know and learn it. I know it sounds ambitious, you are right it is. But that is how you crawl up the ladder of success. Well lets get started shall we.
For the next two hours I Told tales of early Sanctuary and how magic was used to shape the place. I also asked What they intended to do with their magic. The answer to that was the same, Get a good position and live the dream. I smiled at that. Having such a job means growing up fast and hard. Well they will find out. Finally the time was up and I said "See you all for the Practical after lunch. Be ready to show me what you got. class dismissed. Mornings was for theory and afternoon was for practical. I was not sure if I liked mornings or afternoons. Both had their problems. I decided to take them on a trip this after noon to the Hall of Magic. I will use it as an example and a place for them to study. But first lunch.
I met up with Zoe who was evaluating those who want to be combat mages. We chatted on the way to the dinning hall. She seem to think the 10 she was looking over would work out fine. I knew she could use the backup.
As we were sitting having lunch Kia came up with a question. She asked "Why could I not feel that uniform was a illusion?"
I smiled "Because it is a real uniform. I wore it here every week last quarter, Long story. I store it in this bracelet along with 7 other outfits. You will see 5 others like it. We of the Six wear them. It is just the thing for the girl on the go. I made and Enchanted them.
Charlotte asked "Will you be teaching us to do things like that? I for one would like to learn something practical like that."
I said "I might make it a side project later on, after I see your skills. Most of what you will be learning in the afternoons will be practical."
Lynette Asked "You said the Six, Who are they?"
I laughed "I forgot you are new. The Six refers to the six that re-founded Sanctuary. It means Me, My sister and four of our friends. I was the one to create the ring that brought us here so it is said that I re-founded Sanctuary." I held my hand up to show the Crest Ring. "This very ring in fact. That was a little over a year ago." Angel came gliding up to the table. "Well hello Your Majesty, How is it going?"
She said "What have I told you about when we are here?"
I smiled "Ok Hiya Sis. This is my class for the summer. This is Charlotte, Lynette, Kia, Teladona, Ronda and Milla. Girls, This is my sister Queen Angel of Sanctuary." The girls looked at each others and stood and curtsied. I just smiled. She motioned to the girls to sit. When they did she smiled. I said "Look out Sis the Headmaster is coming this way and you know how he is. He will want you to speak to the classes."
She smiled that Dragon smile "That is why I am here little Sister. You are going to join me. That was not a request! Oh and it is formal attire Princess." I shook my head.
I asked "How formal you want me to go? Full Grand Mage or Crystal Dress?" She looked at me and held up two fingers. Full crystal dress and crown it is. I stood up. "I'll be back soon girls. I taped the bracelet and I was in my full formal gown and crown. Sis did the same an we moved through the place with every ones attention. The speech was one of her normal ones so I tuned it out unless there was any changes. We had done this before so we had it down. She through it to me and I did my part and through it back. This was one of the drawbacks of being a princess. How ever it did not come up too often. So I was ok with it. The speech ended and so did lunch. So much for eating. I went back to the table and let them get a good look at the Dress then switched back.
We walked out and I said "I am going to teach you a way of traveling that you will be using a lot in the upcoming days." I let my wings out. I handed each a ring. "Tap the rings gem and See what happens." They did and their skirts turned to pants. "There are boys here so flying in a skirt would not be good. " Then I explained the wing spell. Going from girl to girl making sure each had it. "This is your first lesson in practical magic. Keep it simple. Over thinking is the easiest way to mess up a spell. Some of the most powerful spells are the simple ones used the right way. Now one at a time cast your wing spell." They did and we were ready to go. I talked them through getting airborne then showed them. We were all soon in the air. I was glad none of them were afraid of heights.
We flew to the Hall of magic. Circling it first before landing. Ronda said "Is that all crystal? I have never seen it used that way before!"
I smiled "Thank you it took me quite the magic and time to make it. Yes it is all Crystal reinforced with enchantments. It is called crystal weave, you will find all the major buildings are made out of it here. This is the Hall of Magic. Basically a practice area for Mages. It was the second Hall I made. The first was the Crystal Hall that is the palace of Sanctuary. The third was the Mage Hall over there. Then there is my house near the school. All are made of Crystal weave." This of course floored them.
We entered the Hall and ran into Tina and Cryss. Tina was Flying around making fog rings then flying trough them before they dissipated. Cryss was laughing and making a cloak out of crystal weave. I smiled "Ladies I would like you to meet two of my friends. This is Lady Tina of the Six of Sanctuary and Princess Cryss Of Sanctuary and Crystalis.
Tina is a good friend who was here at the start and Cryss is my Daughter. Long story."
Tina said "All your stories are long ones your highness. But then so is your titles."
I shook my head "Don't get them started on that we don't have the time it is only a two hour class." I laughed "Well Cryss here like me is a Crystal mage. As you can see she is learning the ways to use crystal weave. When weaved fine enough it can imitate any fabric. So you see when used correctly Crystal weave can make just about any workable medium. From walls to silks it can make it. But it takes a lot of pure crystal to do the least little thing. So one of the things Sanctuary is know for is crystal mining. There is a whole mage specialty that is miner. It is hard but steady work if you got the skills. Many Earth mages are doing this."
Tina said "A paired team can stake a claim in the far caverns and work it for a week and comeback and sell their load for quite the tidy sum. I know several who do that."
Kia asked "You said a paired team? What did you mean?"
Tina looked at me and nodded. oh well she did it to me again. I said "A paired team is a mage and a male. The guy dose the heavy lifting and such while the mage does the magic work. It is a good way to go if you can find the right person. Both work hard just in different ways. Pairing is used in other areas as well. A pairing that works well is a Combat mage and a knight. A troop of paired teams is quite stronger than separate troops."
Tina through in "There is a most famous Pairing of a certain Grand Mage and a certain Captain of the Royal Guard!" I frowned at her then zapped her bottom with a little bit of lightning. She jumped nicely. "I give, I'll be good!" She flew up in the corner of the room. Cryss smiled and showed off her new cloak. Everyone clapped. She looked so proud. We headed to the next room. It was empty so I led them in for a practical test.
I tested Charlotte on Earth and Water magic. Then Lynette on Air and Fire. Then Kia on Water, Air and Illusion. Teladona on Wood and Metal. Ronda on Earth and Crystal. Milla took the longest doing Earth, Water, Air And Fire. All turned out to be well versed in their areas. This was good but made my job a little harder. I looked at the time and it was up for the day. So I sent them back to the school for their next class. I was putting up the testing stuff when Tina came in. She said "Well how did they do?"
I smiled "Fine for mid level students. I think they will do fine if I can teach them Harmony spells. Then expand their knowledge base. It will be hard but I think I can do it. This is all so new to me."
She smiled "If there is anyone that can get to those kids it is you."
I looked at her "Your looking after Cryss today right?" She nodded "Well where is she?"
She frowned "Dang it She did it again." Tina went looking for Cryss.
I chuckled "You can come out now Cryss." Cryss opened her cloak. Her grin was a mile wide.
She looked at me "How did you see me? I thought the Illusion was pretty good."
I smiled at my Daughter "It is very good just you forgot to mask the sounds you make. It took me a moment to figure it out. You are getting better at enchanting items. Now Young Lady you should go find Tina before she tears her hair out looking for you." I held out my hand.
She laughed and handed me the cloak kissed me on the cheek them went looking for Tina. I sighed a cloak of blending just what every kid needs. That kid of mine is too smart by half. I finished what I was doing then headed to the Mage Hall to get some work done. This was going to be a long summer.
The Mage Hall was running like a well oiled rock. I spent the rest of the day running here and there getting things in order. I should have said I needed to work at the Hall when the Headmaster asked me to teach a class. I am too soft some times. When I finally flew home it was late. Sasha had my dinner ready Ben had already eaten and was working out in our work out room. Cryss was already in bed. I sighed this is my life. I cleaned up then ate. Ben's workout was done while I was eating. After he cleaned up we spent some time relaxing on the porch swing. I must have fallen asleep because next thing I knew it was the middle of the night and I was in bed. Some first day.
In the morning I was still a little tired but I had work to do. After a good breakfast with Ben and Cryss I hugged them both then off I went. I did not bother with the uniform today that was just a first day thing. When I entered the room I could see the pecking order had already been figured out. I called them to there seats. I started a little different today. I asked "Do any of you know what a Harmony spell is?" At the blank looks I sighed. A Harmony spell is a spell that uses 2 or more of the basic magic's to make a more powerful spell. These spells are the key to the higher levels. You can only go so far with single magic spells. Like this one Combine water and wind spells and you get the Harmony spell Storm! Use the same two a different way and you can move a sailboat at very fast speed. You all are going to be by the end of the summer be able to think up and cast your own Harmony spells. any questions?" Charlotte raised her hand. I nodded for her to go ahead.
She asked "You said two or more how many is the limit?"
I smiled "With magic there are only two limits 1, How much energy you have. 2, How clever you are. The second is the most important for your question. My most powerful spells combine 4 elements into 1 for the spell. I use a Harmony spell that combines Fire, Water, Wind and Earth as the force behind the spell. I will not tell you the actual spell but I will show you the result." A knock came at the door. "Here they are now." I let Tara in with her dragon. "Ladies this is my friend and member of the Six Tara and her Dragon Tie. Tie is a Crystal Dragon originally created by me. I used a 4 element Harmony spell to give life to a crystal statue and that is how the Crystal Dragons were born. There currently 6 Crystal Dragons running around." Tie was showing off for the group. "So you see with Harmony spells great things are possible." While the girls were looking over Tie I turned to Tara "Thanks for coming. This fits in with my lesson for today perfectly."
She smiled "No problem your highness. Tie loves to show off."
I smiled back "I wonder where she gets that from? Is your group performing at the Dance this weekend?" She nodded.
I sighed "Back to the lesson. Girls take your seats. Thank You Tara and Tie for you time." They both curtsied with big smiles. Then they left. "As you could imagine it took me quite awhile to come up with that spell. Even then If I did not have a natural connection to crystal it would not have worked."
Kia asked "You said currently 6 Dragons. Does that there used to be more"
I looked out the window for a moment. "Yes there was one more, the first Dragon. She was much different than the others. She was smarter and had a great deal of magical ability. Thanks to a couple of potions made by the Archmage she is still around but in human form. You met her yesterday. She is my Daughter Cryss."
Ronda asked "How can that be Dragon and Human are so Different."
I smiled "It is simple part of the cost of the spell was that for every dragon I had to loose an egg. So most of them have the body of Dragons they have the spirit of my children. Grandmother just brought that part to the surface. Cryss is still part dragon just her form is human. It was her choice. She is young now. When she comes into her full power she will be a more powerful mage than I am."
Kia asked "You said Grandmother who is that?"
I chuckled "You caught that. I am the Granddaughter of the Archmage. She stops by to say hello and play with her Great Granddaughter from time to time. Well I don't know if I will have any babies but right now I have 7 children. Though only one is human formed. The magic always has a price and the stronger the spell the more dear the price. You might not even know the price so be careful with strong magic. Lets change tracks and go over what your test yesterday reveled." For the rest of class we did just that. We had a good time doing it too.
Finally it came time for lunch. I decided to eat with the teachers this time. It was fine if quiet time. After lunch we went out and I checked them as they grew their wings. They taped their rings and we were off to the Hall of Magic. I decided to try teaching them shaping. I taught them the basics and they practiced for an hour while I watched and gave hints. With less than a hour left I set down a small amount of silver and three stones in front of each girl. I said "Here is your challenge. Take what I have given you and make a bracelet. You must be done before class is over. Don't forget the clasp to get it on and off. And start." I walked back and forth watching how good they did their work. With only a few moments left in class "Times up take these boxes and put your bracelet in the box and write your name on the box." It did not take them long to do this. Then I dismissed the class. I put the boxes in my bag then cleaned up. After that it was over to the Mage Hall for some work.
I managed to get out of the Hall at a reasonable time and headed home. So much for day two. I guess I can do this. I got home and we had a family dinner and things went well for once.
In the morning I was rested and ready for the day. Wednesday, Middle of my first week as a teacher. Hopefully I will make it. I walked into the class room and knew at once that something was wrong! I looked around and Sopped at a new girl sitting in the back. I walked up to her. "Who may I ask are you?"
She looked offended "I am Princess Tamara Loki DeLight of Samtargo. Who may I ask are you?" She sure was a snotty little brat.
I said "I am Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Princess of Sanctuary and Crystallis, Grand Mage of Sanctuary and teacher of this class!" So I left out a half dozen titles. I just needed to shut down that attitude before it runes my day. She looked me up and down. I looked her up and down. There came a knock at the door "Enter" In walked Mother and Sis. I turn my back on the new girl and walked over. "Hello Mother, Sister what do you need?"
Mother answered "We are looking for a princess who is not where she should be. She should be in the beginners class but she is not. Have you seen one?"
I smiled "Just the one behind me. Could that be the one you are looking for?"
Sis leaned over and looked at the girl trying to hide. "Yes, I do believe that is the one. We will be taking her now if you don't mind."
I shook my head "No problems here. I have not started today's lesson." They moved to flank the kid an took her out the door. "Well now that the Drama is over we can get on with the Lesson." So we did. I talked about what we had learned so far and asked them to come up with one thing that stuck with then about the first two days. It was a fun and fast two hours.
Lunch was quiet and we headed to the Hall of Magic for afternoon class. When we were in the practice room I took out the boxes and handed them out. On top of each box was a grade for their first project. Everyone passed.
I said "For passing your project I will teach you how to enchant the stones in your bracelets to hold a outfit. There are three stones so three outfits." So I taught them the enchantment. It did not take long. Nobody had a problem so we moved on. We talked about different enchantments and what they took to cast. I asked the class to pick a project to do for the rest of the week. It would be due on Monday and I encouraged them to work on it outside of class. We debated different ones then we voted. The vote was close but staffs won.
Charlotte asked "I don't see you with a staff do you carry one?"
I smiled "Always with me." I brought out my crystal staff. They really liked it. We talked construction and materials for the rest of the class. It was a good day. The girls were happy with their bracelets and the upcoming project.
After class I cleaned up and headed for the Mage hall to get more work done. There was always work to be done there. I could not stop smiling about how well class is going.
As always, all life giving comments welcome!
Beyond the Tales Chapter 2
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
(If you have not please read When tales come true before you read this one. ) Book 2 Chapter 2 School Dance
Beyond the Tales
Thursday made me smile as the girls tried to figure out what type of staff they wanted. In the morning we talked about how I got my staff and what inspired me to make it. I made them laugh a few times. Then I got serious for a few moments and told of the Danger I put myself in to make such a tool. I admitted I was riding a wave of magic that could have crushed me as well as make the object. Looking back there was many times I could have died from overreaching my magic. I advised them to start slow and work up to the big enchantments.
Kia asked "What does your staff do that is so powerful?"
I smiled "I does a lot of little things but the one big enchantment is a magic amplifier. It takes a low level spell and enhances it till it is a major spell."
She frowned "That does not seem very big to me."
Charlotte popped in with "What happens if you use a major spell in the first place?" Then her eyes went wide with the implications. I nodded she had got it.
I looked at the girls "If I am lucky the staff would burst. If not a Epic spell would be cast. I have cast three Epic level spells each time I almost died! I should have never put that enchantment on my staff. Now when I have the staff in my hands I have to be very careful in what spells I use. Not only to keep myself safe but those around me as well! To risk your own life is one thing but to risk those around you just to show your power is down right Wrong and Rude! Just don't do it without thinking of the big picture. Well end of sermon for today.
I took a big breath and let it out slowly I was getting myself riled up. This is not good for a first time teacher. Should I tell a joke to cool things off? No, Just let it pass. I had some sample staffs drawn up to suggest to the girls. This is the time to bring them out I think. I said "Listen up I have a few suggestions for staffs." I held out some cards and read. "Charlotte The Staff of the River. To Find and Control Water spirits.
Lynette The Staff of Fire Wind. To Find and Control Fire pixies.
Kia The Staff of The Storm. To Protect you from and Control Storms.
Teladona The Staff of Wicked Blades. To Help you Shape Weapons with Edges.
Ronda The Staff of Crystal Shaping. To Help you Find and Shape Crystal
Milla The Staff of the Elements. To Help you Control Elemental Spirits.
That is my suggestions these cards have the enchantment number so you can look them up and see what your staff would do." I handed out the cards. "These are starter staffs you will get to know more of your style and create a staff that suits you perfectly. Some mages have several to go with what they are doing. That is up to you. Now it is almost time for lunch so why don't we break it here and get ready for lunch." I smiled and Nodded to each one in turn.
Ronda was frowning "There is no numbers next to my enchantments?"
I smiled "I know the enchantments that you need have not been added to the archive yet." I handed her 4 pieces of paper. "I hope you can read my writing." I handed the others one piece of paper each. "These will enhance your staffs a bit." As they looked over the new enchantments I led them to lunch.
I knew a little Drama was going to go on at lunch. I had planed it. Several people asked who I was going to the dance this weekend with. I was going to end that in style. Half way through lunch the doors opened and ten Knights in full armor and weapons came trooping in two rows. They parted leaving a walkway down the center. Down the center of that walkway strode my husband. Dressed in the armor I had made for him. He was an very impressive sight. He stopped in front of me and bowed. "Your Highness, I would like to ask you to give this lowly Knight the Honor of Going to the Dance with me this Weekend?" To say every girl and many of the boys in the room were waiting for my answer. I stood and took a deep breath dragging it out a bit.
I said with a smile "Yes Sir Ben I will go to the Dance with you." Then I leaned over and gave him a kiss on the cheek. He smiled and bowed again. Then he turned and strode from the room. The knights waited till he was through and closed ranks then marched out as well. When the doors shut all the tables began a crazy babbling. I just sat down and continued my lunch.
Charlotte said "You knew that was going to happen! You knew he was going to ask you!"
I just smiled and said "I certainly hope he was going to ask me he is my Husband. This was planed to get others off my back. We were going to chaperone the dance anyways. I am a teacher."
The girls just stared at me. Then they all burst out laughing. We had a very good lunch after that. Out of the corner of my eye I caught one person who was not babbling but frowning to the point it was almost a glare. Tamara Loki DeLight was not pleased with me to say the Least. She will need watching. That was the only sour note in the otherwise great lunch.
After lunch we flew to the Hall of Magic to get down to picking ingredients for the staffs and making sure they were pure enough to handle the enchantments. It was a long process. I was flitting around the room like a demented butterfly trying to keep everyone in the class moving in the right direction. Finally that part was done now came the fun part, the shaping. So the last hour of class was taken up doing that. Since they just learned shaping it took quite a bit of effort to do. The basic shapes were done and they had Friday to do the fine detail and prepare the staffs for the enchanting. They will have to do the rest on their own time.
I cleaned up and was ready to head to the Mage Hall when I noted that the girls were still hanging around. I walked over and Charlotte asked "We don't know where to get these enchantments. Will you help us?"
I smiled "Of course, follow me." I led them to the mage hall and introduced them to Vicki the mage clerk. She looked up the numbers and could see that they were all student level enchantments so went and got then. She made copies for the students. I smiled my clerks were very good at their jobs. I smiled and maybe they will be done tomorrow after all. After watching for a while I went up to my office and dug into my work.
It was late again before I got out of there. I really hated missing dinner with the family but I had to do my work now or I would be doing it on the weekend. Having two fulltime jobs was hard to keep up with. If I wanted my weekends free I knew a few late nights was the cost.
The next morning Friday, TGIF. Here I am almost 16 And working two jobs with more titles than I can remember and I'm married with 7 kids. My life is a strange one. I am glad things have slowed down a bit. Well no time to think on those things or I'll be late for work. So after breakfast with Ben and Cryss it is off to work I go.
There is a bunch of troops outside my class room door. I asked "All right what is going on here?"
The Captain of this group replied "We are here to protect our Princess. Who are you?"
I said in as calm of voice as I could "I am the Teacher for this class. Don't block the hallway. Just stand to the side." If it was Tamara again I am going to have words with that little girl! I entered the room and could see right away who the princess is and it was not Tamara. Well I guess I should find out who she was. I walked up to her and said "Are you the one who has the troops outside?"
She said "Yes I am and you are? I am waiting to tall to the teacher."
I smiled "You are talking to the teacher. I am Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone. And you are?"
She said "I am Willa Winter, Princess of White Hall. Do you have a Title?
I smiled "Several but the one you are talking about is I am Princess of Sanctuary and Crystalis as Well as Grand Mage of Sanctuary and teacher of this class. Now if you are registered in this class it is fine. If not It is time for class to start and we have a lot to do. If you want to be in this class but they are giving you trouble come see me at the Mage Hall at the end of the school day and we will see what we can do." For some reason I was not bothered just wanting to get the class going.
She got up and said "Excuse me Seems I need to do some Paperwork. Good day." She left I smiled and shook my head.
I said Now that the drama is over lets get down to work." We talked over what they did with the enchantments they now had and what they needed to do. This took an hour. I shifted the topic to how to think about making the staffs for the last hour. I was glad when lunch time came.
I was hoping that the two Princesses would not meet and start a war here. We walked to the dinning hall and there was a bit of drama going on. As I thought when they seen each other Tamara and Willa went at it right away! They were only using words at the moment but it looked like it would be going bad soon. I looked over where Angel sits when she is not working through lunch. The seat was empty. Great it was up to me. I strode over after sending the girls to the table. I picked my moment and said in a icy voice "My is this not a fine display of manners. If you two can not keep it civil you should take it back to where you came from. Sanctuary is neutral territory. We put aside our cultures politics when we come to this school!"
Willa looked like she could kill something but nodded and returned to her seat. Tamara on the other hand was not going let it go. I handed her a Detention slip and looked at her "Would you like to try for two?" She looked at the slip and backed down for now.
The Headmaster came up "Is everything here fine?
I answered "Well the Headmaster has asked a question Ladies?"
They both said "Yes Headmaster." It was grudging but it seemed we had a truce for now.
I nodded and went back to my lunch. Not that I had much of an appetite. We got through lunch with me having a eye on those two.
When we left I was sure they would start back up but there was nothing I could do about it. We flew to the Hall of Magic got our stuff and a practice room. Then I helped each one as they did the fine detail work on their staffs. Then the last hour each cast their Enchantments. We had two left when the time was up so we kept going. After all were done I checked the staffs and pronounced them done and good. They helped me clean up then they went one way and I went to the Mage Hall. Dang it, looked like another late night.
I got to the Mage Hall and headed to my office to find Willa there waiting for me. I sighed then put a smile on my face and walked up to her. I said "You can come in, leave the troops outside. I opened the door with a wave of my hand as I past into my Office I tapped my bracelet so I was wearing my full Grand Mage outfit. I thought a little bit of show right now may set the mood right. I indicated a chair after I had sat. It was clear she was not used to this sort of treatment but right now I did not care. I said "Now what can I do for you?"
She looked me over and said "I am having trouble getting into your class. They say I have to have studied magic for at least 3 years to get into your class."
I said "That's right my class is one for Advanced students only. How long have you been studying magic?"
She looked away "One year but I am really, really good."
I asked "What type of magic do you use? You need at least two to get into my class."
She looked at me "Types? I just use magic. Isn't it all the same?"
I sighed "From the sounds of it you need the beginners class first. See me when you have completed that. Now if there is nothing else I have work to do." She got up then left. I think she was disappointed that I would not give in to her whims. My class was new and special to me so I was not going to compromise it.
After that I finally got down to work. It was not too bad today so I was only a little late getting home. Ben was waiting for me. He rubbed my shoulders as I told him about my day. It was a nice way to end a day. I had a dress to make tomorrow for the dance on Sunday. I was going to make a suit for Ben to wear but I don't know if I will have the time. Everything comes down to time it seems. I just don't have all the time to do what I need to do. I was wondering if I was going to burn out before the end of the summer when Ben turned me around. He smiled "Your thinking too much again. Just go with the flow and let things work out as they will. You have the luck, use it. Now lets eat dinner." That's how Ben is sometimes. He is my rock and I do love him.
In the morning I was working on my dress a beautiful sapphire halter dress that comes to my knees. I think I would look very nice in it. Cryss was doing the shoes for me. That helped time wise. I smiled Ben was right I just needed to go with the flow. I was checking out the look when Ben came in. He looked me over. He came over kissed me. Cryss Said loudly "EEWWW!" That made us both laugh. I sent Cryss to do her homework while I looked Ben over. I planned the suit I was thinking of. It took three hours to get it made and it looked so perfect and matching my dress. When we came down back in our regular clothes Cryss was helping Sasha with lunch. We ate a late lunch while talking. Then Ben and I relaxed on the porch watching Cryss play in the yard.
Jenny, Jessie, Tina and Tara came strolling up. Ben smiled and pushed me slightly towards them. I laughed and the five of us went into the house for tea and to catch up on our lives. Jenny was still working for the Queen and really liking it. Jessie was planning a wedding for Tina and herself for mid summer. Tina was in love and that is all we needed to know. We all laughed at that. Tara's Dance troop was working steady now and getting great reviews. So everyone was doing good and having fun. They would all be at the dance with dates. Of course Tina and Jessie would be going with each other. Jenny was going with Byron the second in command of the Royal Guard. Tara is going with one of the dancers in her troop named Michel. So we were set and happy. Angel showed up late to the party. With her the Six were together again. This made me really happy. We had not had much time in the few months to get together. We all had jobs and hobbies to keep us going. It was just nice to be in the same room for a change. We gabbed for a few hours before the party broke up. We all hugged and They headed out. I kissed Ben and hugged Cryss. We headed in to dinner.
After putting Cryss to bed Ben and I were back on the porch relaxing. There was Just something right about today. I guess I slipped into sleep. I dreamed of dancing with Ben. It was lovely. I did not care that we were on a dance floor made for several hundred all by our selves. The music was strange almost hypnotic in it's beat. I just felt so good about the whole thing. Then Ben picked me up and carried up a staircase that was just there. At the top was a room made out of all glass. He laid me on the bed that was in the center of the room. He kissed me on the forehead and I woke up. Ben had carried my up to bed from the porch where I had fallen asleep in his arms. I smiled at him and got out of bed to get ready to go to bed.
In the morning there was much to do. I checked and rechecked my Dress and Bens Suit and everything to go with them. Sasha was going to watch Cryss for the time Ben and I would be at the Dance. The Dance went from 6 to 10 pm. Ben and I had to be there early because we were acting as chaperones for the dance. There was 6 teachers as chaperones for this dance. It took me awhile to get my makeup just right. Not too much young girl and not too much teacher showing. We ate an early dinner at 4:30 pm and headed to the gym at five.
We were the first ones there. We let the band in to set up. This was going to be weird. Old fashioned band boosted by magic. Rock music provided by Tara. Tara's mp3 player was quite the hit and the music really took off. All kinds of bands were trying to make their own rock songs. The player was now powered by magic thanks to me. Well tonight we were going to have a mid-evil band playing their versions of rock classics. The dancing is also going to be a mix of old and new. It should be fun to watch. Speaking of watching I was going to have to watch for Tamara and Willa. Don't want any wars starting here. Since Willa is not a student here yet I don't think there will be a problem but it never hurt to be prepared.
All the Chaperones arrived and we were ready to let the students in. I waited for the click then gave the signal that the doors could be opened. In flooded the students and their dates. I smiled an the dance had started. Every half hour Ben and I cruised the outer areas to make sure the make out spots were clear. later in the night that became harder to do as more kids started drifting that way. I did get to dance a few slow dances with Ben.
Early on I spotted my students were all together and alone so I went over. I smiled "Having a good night?"
Charlotte said "We are too new to get dates in time. I guess the guys are afraid of mages."
Ben came over bringing me a drink. I said "Not all of them are. Ladies I would like you to meet my Husband Captain Ben of the Royal Guard. Ben do me a favor and dance with these ladies while I check the restroom for trouble." He smiled and held out his hand to Charlotte. I slipped away to the restroom to find there was trouble there. There was a girl on the floor out cold. I checked her pulse and sent a message through the rings I gave the chaperones to the other two female teachers to get there fast. The girl was alive but in bad shape. Doris and Fran arrived together. I had been trying to find out why she was hurt so I could try to heal her but it just did not make sense. I had sent for Janis or Dixie our healers to see what they can do. A few moments later Janis came in and took over the room. Turned out to be an allergy. To what was still be determined. Janis sat back on her heels "It is a good thing you found her when you did just a little longer and she would have went into a coma. After that there would be very little we could have done."
Dixie arrived with the apprentice healers and a stretcher to carry the girl out. Everything was taken care of and We went to the dance.
Ben had done what I asked and the girls were looking happier. Ben gave me that what happened look. I said "Tell you later." I turned to the girls and smiled "Have fun girls, I see several boys circling." I led Ben off. "Please check the boys restrooms." He nodded and went off.
Tamara said "I see you got him well trained." There was a sneer in her voice when she said that.
I smiled as Angel said "Picking on my sister Princess? I would not push it if I was you. If she did not use her magic to make you disappear I would have to take official notice of your behavior and deport you. My Sister is a Princess twice over and a Grand Mage. I will not take kindly to any disrespect towards her."
Tamara said "You can't make me go I an a diplomat. To send me back is to say you want a war with Samtargo."
Angel went into full Queen mode. "That's it! I am calling your Mother right now and then you are going home! You are no Diplomat if you go around insulting members of the royal family!" Ben slipped up to me. "Captain call the guards and have them escort this one to the nearest mirror room. So it was done, The dance was almost over so Ben and I were excused from the clean up to take care of this. I don't know why Angel was getting hot and I was going cold. Things seemed reversed. This whole thing seemed strange to me. where was my temper?
That's when I felt it. A beating heart below mine. No, it can't be. Is that what they meant by a gift? Not now, I really don't need this right now! I need to see Janis tomorrow. Change the worlds and get pregnant from it!
After deporting Tamara I went home and Angel came with me. Ben sat with this All right tell me look on his face. So I told him what happened while Angel used a mirror to call Tamara's Mother. Ben said "Something else is bothering you. Please tell me what it is?"
After false starting a few times I said "I am Pregnant."
Ben looked stunned "How? We have not even went all the way yet?"
I said "Remember the dream I told you about where they told me I changed the worlds? They said they were giving me a gift and touched my belly. I don't know why it took so long but I know it is true I'm Pregnant!"
A squeal came from the hall. Angel had heard my last statement. She came flying in and I was wrapped in one big sisterly hug. Ben was still stunned. There was a thousand questions that all boiled down to How did I feel? I was still trying to figure that out. Ben was not the only one stunned. Soon It was bed time and I offered Angel one of the spare rooms for the night and she said yes for once.
It was a hard night but I made though it. So I got ready for the day. I went down and Angel was just leaving. I got another hug then she headed out. Ben had a meeting so headed out early. Tara showed up to watch Cryss for the day.
I hugged Cryss then Tara just for fun then I headed for class. I really did not like Mondays. I needed to check over and grade their staffs. I will start by talking about what they were used for. That will take up the morning. At the Hall of magic we will test and grade them. That should shoot my day away. Oh my breakfast is not sitting to well. Where is the restroom on this floor. There it is. I rushed into the stall and my breakfast made a second appearance. That was not a nice way to start the day. I cleaned up then headed to the class room. I hope this is not the start of morning sickness. That would be bad.
Everyone was in their seats. Of course there were two new faces in the room. I walked up to the twins "And you would be?"
One said "She is Sheana Del Torese."
The other one said "She is Shana Del Torese."
Shana said "She is a Princess."
Sheana Said "She is a Princess."
They both said "We are Twin Princesses."
I rubbed my temples. I said "You are not registered in this class are you? If not you need to go to the office and sign up if you qualify."
They looked at each other then at me. They said together "Who are you? Why are you telling us what to do?"
I said "I am Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Princess of Sanctuary and Crystalis, Grand Mage of Sanctuary and Teacher of this class. That's why" They looked at each other again. They stood up and left. I said to myself "I wonder how many Princesses there are going to show up here?"
Lynette said "If all the major houses send one the number would be 27."
I looked at her and sighed "Thank you. Lets get started." We talked for the full two hours about the how and why of using the staffs they made. My belly was better so I had a hearty lunch. Trying to forget the twins this morning. Soon the Headmaster came over "May I talk to you a moment."
When we were alone I said "I don't know how these princesses have been getting into my class room. I would like it stopped. I have a class to teach and this drama is really annoying. If they were signed up for the class it would be different but so far none of them have been. There must be something that can be done?"
He sighed "That answers that. So we will try to find out but there is little we can do. Just keep sending them down and we will do what we can. How many Princesses can there be?
I sighed "27 if what I am told is right. Well I got to get going. I have six projects to test and grade. Unless you have something else to speak about?"
He was distracted "27 Dang it. No I have heard enough."
I returned to the girls "Time to go. Let's fly." Soon we were out side and in the air. I felt better once I stretched my wings. Nothing bad happened to me when I was flying. we landed and entered the Hall of Magic we got the staffs and a practice room. Now for the Hard part. I watched as each put their staffs through their paces. Then I sealed the Enchantments and graded the staff. It was a long process and I was quite tired at the end of it. I smiled all of them had passed the test. They all had nice starter staffs. I took out my staff. "Lets touch staffs for luck." And so we did all at once.
To be Continued
As always all life giving Comments welcome and loved.
Beyond the Tales Chapter 3
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Book 2 Chapter 3 Potion Trouble
There was a flash and all the staffs glowed for a few moments. We lowered our staffs with smiles all the way around. Hmm I wonder what that was about. I looked at the clock and dismissed the class for the day. I cleaned up and headed for Janis's place. I needed to check on the girl I found out cold in the girls restroom at the dance and I needed to talk to Janis about being Pregnant.
When I got to the house Janis looked a little frazzled. I said "What is it, the girl you brought here from the dance?"
She said "That girl is registered as a boy. The allergy was to something in the potion he took. He said it was only to last as long as the dance but he has not changed back. This is more your area than mine will you look at her?"
I said "Of course. Was the potions container found?" she nodded. "I would like to see it. Then I will see her. What name did she give you?"
She smiled "Alexis at first then when she did not turn back she told the truth of Alex." She showed me a small bottle with what's left of a bluish liquid in it. I cast a identify spell and after it was done I sighed. Janis looked at me with concern. She said "It is bad. I know that face, I have wore it enough times."
I frowned "Come on I need to talk to her." she led me to the back of the house where there was a set of rooms for the sick. She pointed to the room with a three on the door. I changed into full Grand Mage outfit then opened the door. I looked at the girl in the bed and steeled my self for the task ahead. She sat up when we entered. She looked a little afraid. She should be. I looked at her "Do you know who I am?"
She said "Yes, you are the Grand Mage. Everyone knows you!"
I said "Where did you get the potion?"
She said "My buddy's challenged me to drink it and go to the dance. I don't know where they got it. When will I change back?"
I gave her a stern look "I am afraid you won't change back. The potion was not a short term one but a shape change. The shape you now have is the one you will have for a very long time. You may grow up to be a nice looking woman or you may be stuck as a girl. I do not know yet. The thing is this is powerful magic and it should not be in the hands of children. I need to know the names of the ones who gave you this!" I stepped forward and held my hand over her chest sensing her magic level. It was pulsing, she was not done changing. We certainly don't need a potion problem going around. Then I felt it the form she will take. "Check her back Janis." Janis moved around to get a good look at the girls back. She gasped when she did. I know she found the wing buds. "I need those names! I have to track this down before it happens to some one else!"
Alexis said "All right give me a piece of paper an pen. What's happening to my back? It feels funny."
As she started to write out the names, I called Ben to come right away. As soon as she handed me the paper I said "You are growing wings. It will take a while but they will grow." Alexis looked stunned. I went out side as Ben and 4 knights strode up. I quickly told him the situation and sent him after the boys. I stepped back inside and into room three. Alexis was crying and Janis was holding her. "Janis can you get Dixie to get her dressed. I need to talk to you on another matter." Janis called Dixie into the room and gave instructions. Then showed me to her office. Once we were seated I told her the tale of my dream then said "I'm Pregnant. I know it is true but I need a second opinion."
Janis looked at me for a long time then said "Up on the exam table please." She went over me from head to toe twice and finally said "You are in great heath and you are about 3 months pregnant. Soon you will be starting to show have you told Ben?" I nodded. "There are some foods you should eat more of and some to eat less or none of. I will give you a list." She got up and pulled a file from her desk and handed me two pieces of paper. "I want to see you every two weeks for now. When it gets closer to the due date we will make it once a week. You are in luck I am also a midwife. We need to get another trained midwife here sooner or later. It has not come up till now." I nodded.
My ring jingled. I answered it "Yes Ben, Do you have the boys?"
Bens voice came through "I have the four but it seemed they have sampled potions as well. I am bringing them to Janis." He broke the link.
The ring buzzed meaning Fran still had her ring on. "Yes Fran what do you need?"
Fran said "I am missing several students Alex Whip, Troy Stevens, Jerry Foster, Henry Cole and Mike Rogers. I was told that some knights were asking about them. Do you know what's happening?"
I said "I can't go into it right now but you might not be getting those boys back. That is all I can say right now." I broke the link. I looked at Janis "This is bad. If those boys are changed like Alexis it means trouble." A quarter of an hour later Ben and his knights led 4 six year old girls in. But they weren't normal girls, they were kitten girls. I looked at Ben "Were did you find them?"
Ben said "In their rooms with the doors locked. I brought the vials they drank from." He handed me 4 bags. "They are quite playful when they woke up but I don't think you will get much out of them."
I took hold of one and looked into her eyes. She mewed at me. I cast a translate spell it came out as Help! I was not good with potions so I would have to call in some help. I just hoped I could get these kids back to themselves. I looked over to Janis "Will you look after this bunch for a few days I will see what I can do about changing them back." Janis nodded. I took the vials and the bottle from Alexis and headed home.
When I got there I used my mirror to call Grandmother. She was good with transformation spells and potions. Soon she answered the link "Ember how are you girl? Oh, by the look on your face there is trouble. All right tell me all about it." So I did just that and she said "I'll be there in the morning we will have breakfast and talk it over."
I said "I have class at 9:30 am so make it early please."
She asked "What class you taking? It's summer."
I smiled "Not taking, Teaching. Advanced Magic. I know I should be able to do something for these kids but Transformation potions are your area. I just don't want to mess it up and hurt these kids. Oh by the way, I'm Pregnant."
After a moment she said "I'll be there in an hour." She broke the link. Ben came up and started rubbing my shoulders. That felt good. But I did not have time for this.
I said "I'll be in my study when she gets here. I need to do some research. I am not that up on countering potions." I did not move right away. Dang he gives good shoulder rubs. I finally did go in my study and pulled out my spell books and reference books looking for transformation spells or one on potions. Then I sat and read. Sasha brought me some tea. I was reading a rather dry passage about transformation magic when the door opened and in walked not only Grandmother but Mother as well and a moment later Angel. Well this is big time. I started to get up but Grandmother waved me to sit. The door was closed.
Grandmother said "First lets get the Potion trouble out of the way." I handed her the bags. She looked them over, She held up the bottle with its remains of blue liquid. She shook her head. "You say this one changed a boy into a girl and now she is growing wings?" I nodded. "It is different from the others. This one is fairly hard to counter after the first 3 hours. These others are bad. They are made to be unchangeable in 1 hour. I may be able to change them back some but not all the way. The winged girl I will have to see before I know. That is all I can say at this time about that. As for your other news. Explain now!"
I took a deep breath "I am about 3 months pregnant. This is of course news to me because Ben and I have not gone all the way yet. We agreed not to until I am over 16. Well there's the Dream I had that told me I had changed the worlds. There was another part of that dream that they said they were giving me a gift then touched my belly. Somehow I know this is what they were talking about. I don't know how I know but I do. I went to Janis today after I seen Alexis and was waiting for Ben to get back. She gave me the once over twice and said I was three months pregnant. She is a midwife as well as healer so she knows what to do. She suggested that we get another midwife just in case."
Mother said "I will send one over in the next few days."
Grandmother said "This is inconvenient, magic tends to be tied to the emotions and they can go wild during pregnancy. With someone so young it is going to be bad. Hormones are already all over the place this is going to drive them into overdrive."
I said "That's just it, I am calmer than I have ever been. This Potion problem should have me angry but I am not. I am not sure why but I am not going hot like I used to. Last night at the Dance When Tamara was trying to rile me up I stayed cool instead Angel got hot."
Grand mother turned to Angel "Why did you get hot as Ember put it?"
Angel looked down "I don't know I have not been myself lately. I thought it might be the flu as I was sick this morning." Grandmother got up and went over to me. She held her hand over my belly. She nodded. Then she went over to Angel and held her hand the same way. Her eyes got big and she started to swear.
Grandmother finally sat down and said "Your both are Pregnant! Your link has caused this. I say you will give birth about the same time. You link is messing up and giving you traits of the other."
I said half in a daze "Three, The lost one will come home and all shall start again. And by his hand the choice will be made." Then I passed out.
I was in bed when I woke. There was voices nearby so I listened as I woke up. Grandmother said "Was there another child, a boy, you did not tell me about? I thought Eric was the only boy."
Mother said "There was another a boy that was born two years before the others. he was born a month early. It could not be him I was told he died just after birth. I never even held him."
I don't know why but I said "At first they thought he died but a nurse was going to take him away she caught that he was alive. You were already told that he died. She snuck him out. She was childless and took him for her own. He is coming back to find what he had lost."
Grandmother said "You have a link with him don't you? You know what has happened to him and are telling us."
I sat up slowly "It is intermittent I get flashes of his life. Its happened only lately though. He is not a mage but a knight. He is closer than we think. He may be here at Sanctuary already. He is not hiding, he just found out who he is. He does not know what he will do about it. He is waiting and watching. The link is getting stronger soon I will be able to find him. Now I have to get ready for class I am giving out the next project today."
Grandmother said "Your going to stay in bed today. I will take your class. I will look after those changelings after class is out. What is the project?"
I laid back "The mini spell books. There is one over there with my notes. I warn you there has been Princesses showing up without signing up for the class. If there is one just send them to the office to sign up if they can. Just watch it if there is more than 6 in the classroom." Grandmother nodded and went out of the room. Mother sat and smoothed my hair. She began to sing a old lullaby and I was soon fast asleep.
I woke from hunger about mid day. I pushed out of bed and dressed. I was feeling a little light headed but better. I made it down to the kitchen where Mother was sitting having tea. She frowned as I sat at the table. I asked Sasha for a salad and sandwich as she set down my tea. Mother said "You should not be up yet. You should be sleeping."
I said "I haven't eaten anything since lunch yesterday. I need to eat regularly if for no other reason as I am eating for two now. I will be fine, I slept as much as I could. I may take a nap later but food is needed right now." No claws out, just statements of fact.
She sighed "Can you still feel him? Is he going to show up soon."
I looked away for a moment. I said "He is still out there. He is certainly in sanctuary. I can try to call him here if you want? The link is pretty strong right now. I will try that after I eat." Sasha put down my meal. I took a moment to thank the goddess and then dug in. I felt better after eating. "Let's go sit on the porch and I will try to call him here."
So Mother and I took seats on the porch. I used the link I seem to have with my brother to ask him to come to me. A half hour later a lone knight came into view. He was tall and sharp looking. He strode to the house an when our eyes locked he smiled an went down on one knee. I stood and went down the steps and took his hands and pulled him up. He was looking down into my eyes searching to see if what he felt was true. I smiled "Welcome home big Brother. We have been waiting for you." Mother was still standing on the porch. She came down now with tears in her eyes.
She said "Yes Welcome home, My Son!" I smiled as he hugged her. I looked him over tall and strong. Very good big brother material. Two years older than me that would make him 18 I think. This will be nice. If I had stayed Eric would I have been like him? Well that ship has sailed a long time ago. Out of the corner of my eye I could see Ben striding up. He did not look happy.
I went over to him and before he could say anything. I said "Ben my love, I would like you to meet My Big Brother. His name is Prince Samuel John Del Silver Skyflower." Mother smiled that I slipped in my last name not just hers. Ben looked at me with his, We are going to talk about this, face. I just smiled back at him. He lost this round.
He looked at The Prince and said "Looks like you are needed here so you are on detached duty for the foreseeable future. He bowed and left.
Sam said "He does not like me. I don't know what detached duty is? I am letting the squad down."
I smiled at him "I don't think he has a problem with you. It's me he is mad at. But we will talk it out when he gets home tonight." At his puzzled look "He and I are married. As for detached duty, all that means you are working for me for awhile. Don't worry about the squad you are needed here right now big brother."
Mother said "Lets go inside and talk a bit. I would like to confirm what your sister has said about you." We walked in and sat and talked. The former nurse that stole him had just died two weeks ago. She had told him the truth on her deathbed. It was a long week getting her cremated and her ashes put in some stones at their old house.
He said "I came here because I heard that you Princess was here. I just knew you would understand."
I smiled "Yes I do understand. We are linked you and I. I share such an link with our sister Angel. The link with you is stronger at the moment for some reason. I think the link is needed for us to truly understand each other. We will see in time."
Mother said "I think that We should wait for any more till your Grandmother and sister are here to hear what is said. When do you think they can be here?"
I said "I'll call Angel in a few moments. As for Grandmother class gets out at 2:30 pm but she needed to take care of that potion problem before coming back here. Dinner time at least." I got up and walked a little ways away and taped the link compact.
Angel answered after a moment "What's up sis? I am glad you called this paperwork is driving me crazy."
I smiled "Could you step on over to my house for a bit? There is someone I want you to meet. Have dinner over here."
She said "You found him didn't you? You little minks you were ordered to be sleeping. I will be there as soon as I can." She broke the link. I smiled and returned to the others. They were just looking at each other.
I said "Angel will be here soon." The Compact knocked. I answered "Yes" Grandmothers face was in the mirror.
Grandmother said "You should be sleeping. Never mind, Those kids of yours are sharp. No princess today. I am on my way to Janis's to take charge of the kids care. How is it going there?"
I smiled "I found him. He will be here when you get here. I called Angel and she is on the way over. We will keep him busy till you get here."
She said "You don't waste time do you girl! I'll see to this then be over. Dang it things are piling up. Talk to you then." She broke the link. I just could not stop smiling.
Sam looked at me "I knew you were important here I just did not realize you held so much power here."
Mother said "She is the second most powerful person in Sanctuary. That is on the surface. The reality it is a balance between her and her sister. Angel may take care of the day to day operations of running Sanctuary but it is Ember who she turns to when problems pop up. More likely Ember is the one to find and take care any problems before Angel needs to know about them. I am so proud of both of them. I just wish you three could have grown up together." There was tears in her eyes. I handed her a tissue. The three of us chatted for awhile. The door flew open and Angel came in smiling.
Angel said "I'm here where is he? Where's my big brother?" Well she got here fast. I got up and led her over till she was standing before Sam.
I said "Angel this is Samuel, Sam this is Angel." Sam went down on one knee but like me Angel took his hands and pulled him up. This was not a day for formality. I was feeling the need for rest so I made my excuses and went up to bed for a nap.
When I woke it was two hours later by the clock. I cleaned up and headed down to see what was going on. Ben was home and he came up and gave me a hug. He asked "You ok?" I smiled and nodded. We went out on the porch to get away from the chattering going on inside. Just as we got settled in Grandmother showed up with Alexis in tow.
Grandmother looked at me "Your color is better. How much sleep did you get?"
I smiled "Good evening Grandmother. Yes I feel much better. I slept till noon and I just got up from a two hour nap. Hello Alexis how are you?"
Alexis said "Hi, I am handling the change better now."
Grandmother settled in an chair and waved Alexis into another. She said "We decided that Alexis will take the summer to get used to her new form. She will go back to school in the fall as she is. To try to change her back would likely cause more harm than good. Her wings will be growing nicely in a few days. I would ask you to look after her till the fall."
I said "There is room, so fine I will." I went over and held my hand over her to check her magic level. It was quite high, mage level in fact. I sighed "Well another mage in the house. We will have to get you up to speed before the fall quarter begins. What happened to the kitten girls?"
Grandmother looked sad "I was only able to give them the ability to speak. They will grow into fine young cat girls in time. The cat nature is strong in them but they will learn. Janis said she would find homes for then. It was the best that could be done. They done this to themselves with their greed. They each thought they would get powerful if they took the potion. They were wrong."
I said "Short cuts rarely work. If your interested he is inside talking with the other members of the family. His name is Samuel. Alexis why don't you stay here with Ben while I go make Introductions. Then I will be back out and we will talk." I got up and Grandmother followed me inside. One Introduction and I was back outside. "That did not take long. So Alexis what kind of magic are you interested in? Fire, Water, Earth and Air are the ones most pick from to start. I would suggest Air would be good due to your wings. What do you think?"
Alexis thought about it for a bit then said "I will go with Air but I would like to learn Earth as well to ground me. Is it hard to learn two?"
I smiled "Normally it is not that hard but you picked opposites so it will be a little harder. You will in time learn them all. It took me almost a year to learn them all."
Ben put in "Don't make it hard on the kid, your a special case." I smiled and kissed him. Then turned back to Alexis.
I said "It is not that hard to learn if you follow the natural progression. Air moves like water, Water has a surface like earth. The only one that does not fit is fire. What you need to know about fire is it consumes everything. Once you learn the rules of the different elements you will see how they connect. One flows into another till you are back at the start." While I was talking I did some small magic of each element. It was almost done without thought. "If you understand the element then the magic will come easier. Feel the air moving around you. How your breath or movement changes but never destroys the patterns. Air is the most changeable of elements. Water is next drop a pebble in a pond and you cause ripples you have caused a change in the pattern. But I am lecturing."
Ben kissed me "My little teacher. I love you." He kissed me again.
Alexis was looking thoughtful "I think I get what you mean. Is there books I could study? This is really sounding like something I would like to study." I pushed up and went into my study. I grabbed three starter magic books and a starter spell book. I walked out and handed them to her. She smiled at me.
I said "The blank one is to copy your spells into. The books are starter books on Air, Water and Earth. I wont give you one on fire till you learn those. Fire gets out of hand too easy." I showed her my burn scare on my arm.
A voice I had not heard for a few years said "But when you know the heart of the flame it becomes a lovely dance partner. Hello Ember teaching now? I am not surprised."
I stood up and ran to my old friend "Jessel, It has been too long. Are you going to dance here? I would love to see you do that again."
Jessel laughed "You are as lively as ever. I heard of a dance troop that is real good here. So I came to check them out."
I smiled "You are talking of Tara and her troop. She is good, almost as good as you. She is into Earth magic. You remember that red gypsy dance dress you used to wear? I gave her one like it and it really sets off her performance. She performs nearly every weekend if you can stay that long. If not I could ask her to put on a show for you? I would offer to let you stay here but we are full at the moment. Family reunion." Darla who was standing next to her eyebrow went up. I looked at her "Tell you later." I tuned back "Jessel I would like you to meet my husband Ben." Ben came down and bowed to her and kissed her hand. I slapped his arm and said "No hitting on other girls Ben!" I was smiling so he knew I was teasing him. "And this is Alexis I am looking after her for the summer." Up went Darla's other eyebrow.
Alexis shyly came down and said "Nice to meet you"
Jessel said "Nice to meet both of you. I am staying at Darla's house at the moment so we will have time to catch up. I will be here for a few weeks. I am thinking of moving here if I can find a place. Husband huh next thing you will be telling me is you have kids." Of course that is when Cryss decides to come home from Tara's.
Cryss smiled "Mommy Look at the new dance dress Tara had made for me. Isn't it pretty?" She did a twirl.
I laughed "Yes baby it is great. Did you thank her?" This time it was Jessel who raised her eyebrow. I looked at Jessel "Long story, tell you later. I would like you to meet my daughter Cryss and the person you came to meet Tara the leader of the dance troop you have been hearing about. Tara this is an old friend of mine Jessel."
Tara eyes went wide "Not The Jessel The Fire Dancer? It is a great honor to meet you. I have heard of you from so many of my dance partners. Are you going to put on an show for the school?"
I smiled "Now there is an Idea! I'll talk to the Headmaster."
Jessel said "I did not bring my things but I am always up for a dance. Ember you still remember the steps and spells?"
I said "I can run the fire spells for you but I am out of practice at the dance. I bet Tara could learn it fast. I watched her dancing with three guys at the same time and making it look good."
Tara said "That was the day you gave me this dress." She tapped her bracelet and she was wearing the Crystal Weave Red Gypsy Dress. She did a twirl. "I have been trying to think of a way to pay you back so when the chance came up. A dress for a dress. It is not perfect but it is what it is."
I smiled "It is fine you teaching Cryss to dance is enough for me. Her dress is just the cherry on top."
Jessel was looking at Tara's dress "What is this made of I have never seen the like?"
I blushed "It is called Crystal Weave I invented it as far as I can tell. It can imitate any material if the caster is good enough with the weave. This house is made out of the same weave." Jessel went over and looked at the rail. then looked back at the dress.
Jessel Said "You are better than when we used to dance together. What is your rank now?
I smiled "I am the Grand Mage of Sanctuary."
Darla said "Tell her the rest."
I took a deep breath "I am Her Highness Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Princess of the Great hall of Crystalis, Princess of Sanctuary, Grand Mage of Sanctuary, Daughter of Queen Aslina of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Sister of Queen Angel of Sanctuary, Sister of Prince Samuel of Sanctuary, Wife of Count Ben Of Starstone, Re-founder of Sanctuary, Leader of the Six of Sanctuary, Creator of the Crystal Dragons. I can't remember any other titles right now. Those should be enough."
Jessel looked at me with something close to awe. She said "A double Princess as well as Grand Mage! Wow, how things have changed! It was just a few years ago you were chasing after me trying to get me to teach you fire magic."
I smiled "You finally gave in but said I had to learn the fire dance in order for you to teach me. So I learned. It was not in my blood though. That is crystal magic."
She smiled "So it seems." She curtsied quite deep to me as did Tara and Cryss. I smiled and bowed my head as is proper.
To be Continued
As always Life giving comments Welcome and loved!
Beyond the Tales Chapter 4
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Book 2 Chapter 4 Alexis
It felt strange having my fiends and my daughter curtsy to me. I tried to take it like it was meant and on the surface that is how it appeared. Underneath I was asking myself if I was worthy of such honors? I pushed that aside and went back to having fun. Out of the corner of my eye I could see Alexis trying to do as the other did but it was just not working for her. I smiled to myself and promised myself to get someone to teach her the ways of nobles. The others were holding the curtsy so I said "You may rise." they all flowed into a standing state. Then we all burst into laughter and hugged.
After the fun we all went up on the porch and sat and caught up. Well Jessel and I did. Darla looked over the books I had picked for Alexis and made comments on each. Cryss went into the house to ask Sasha for drinks for all of us. That's how things went for a bit. Once we had our drinks Jessel started to tell tales of when I was trying to learn the fire dance. Everyone listened to that. I slipped away for a few to talk to grandmother. Now that she had a chance to get to know Samuel. I wanted to find out what she heard once the kitten girls could talk. I found her near the kitchen and cornered her. I said "Grandmother what did you found out once the kittens could talk?"
Grandmother sighed "They don't remember much the cat side has them too much in the moment. It is going to be very hard for them to remember things. From what I was able to get they got them from a old lady. I think Alexis was targeted because the others were all given the same potion in different colors. I will look into it more but for now that is all we have. It was a almost perfect cover up."
I said "Thank you grandmother, I will keep my eyes open as well."
Soon we were all called for dinner. We ate in the dinning room that got little use normally. Sasha put on quite the spread. Ben sat at the head of the table and I at the foot. Grandmother sat at my right and Mother next to her. On my left was Jessel then Darla and Cryss. Angel sat next to Mother and Sam next to Angel. Alexis sat next to Cryss. Tara sat next to Alexis. I noted that Sasha had called in her sister Tasha to help out. It certainly was an full house. We had an lovely dinner with lots of tales going around. I did not keep wine in the house but with this group it was not needed to keep things happy and fun. Alexis was the only shy one in the group.
After dinner we relaxed to the living room. I stepped into the kitchen to have a word with Sasha and Tasha. I said "Thank you two for putting on such a good dinner. I know I don't thank you enough Sasha and I really am grateful to you Tasha for coming in to help. Thank you both again."
Sasha said with pride "It is my job to make the people in this house well fed and that is what I strive to do."
Tasha Said "When my sister calls, I come to help. I love feeding Royalty."
I smiled "Well I have to get back in there, I just wanted to say thanks." I slipped back into the living room. It was a late night. Many tales told and a few songs sung just for fun.
Tara, Darla and Jessel left for their places and the family was sitting there talking. When we decided to go to sleep we had a time of it finding places for everyone to sleep. Couches in the living room were set aside for the boys. Alexis went in with me. Grandmother and Mother shared the third room. Cryss is the only one to have a room to herself. I would fix that the next day. It was a quick night but we got through it.
In the morning We all got ready. Me to teach my class and Mother and Grandmother to head home. Ben off to work and Cryss off for the day with Tina. Sasha would look after Alexis who would be studying. That left Sam to sort out. It was decided that he would go with Mother for a few days to get to know her. I smiled all taken care of.
When I got to class the girls were happy to see me. No new girl today so I was happy. We talked about spell books and filled the morning. Lunch was a pain. Tamara was back with a woman behind her. She came up to me and said "I am sorry about what I said." The woman behind her nudged her and she finished "It wont happen again. Do you forgive me?"
I said "Yes I forgive you."
She said "Does that mean I can be in your class?"
I said "We went over this you do not qualify for my class. You need to take the Beginners class first. Pass that and I will take you into my class."
She screeched "Die" And tried to cast a spell on me. I stood and my staff came out. my shield went up. I waited to see what spell she would cast. The woman behind her slapped her in the back of the head causing her casting to turn inward. Tamara fell to the floor in a seizure. I held out my hand and broke the spell and she went still.
I said "Charlotte go get Janis." I looked at the woman who was looking at Tamara with concern. "I broke the spell. she should be better soon. I don't know where she learned such a spell but it is very dangerous." Janis came in I pointed she nodded. The woman looked at me? "Janis is our healer." The Headmaster came up.
He said "I witnessed the whole thing I am afraid that Tamara will have to be punished for trying to harm a teacher. When she is revived bring her to the office." The woman nodded. Tamara was having a very bad day. Tamara sat up slowly. Janis was still looking her over.
Janis said "Apart from a headache she will be fine." The woman helped Tamara up and led her off. Janis shook her head.
I said "All finished eating?" At their nods "Alright lets fly!" So we went outside and grew our wings and flew to the Hall of Magic. We settled into a practice room for the class. They were halfway done with their spell books so I just bounced around making sure everything was going right. They finished the project by the end of class. I dismissed the class and cleaned up. I guess I was settling into a routine. I headed over to the Mage Hall to get to the work I have been missing. I had quite a pile waiting for me. It was almost dinner time when I shut down for the day. I went outside and stretched then let my wings out and flew home.
When I got there I walked around the side of the house and Cast a spell to add another bedroom to the house. I changed my mind and made it two bedrooms and a bathroom. I had been saving my magic all day for this. The weave of the house changed real easy so I added another bathroom so every bedroom had its own bathroom. So now had an 5 bed room 6 bathroom house. Getting bigger all the time.
Well we needed a place for Alexis and Sam. That was now taken care of. I went inside and Ben, Cryss and Alexis was waiting for me. We had a good dinner with light talk. After dinner I asked about Alexis's studying. She had a few questions I answered quickly. After playing with Cryss for a while I put her to bed then checked on Alexis. She was studying in her new room. I smiled we will have to get her more clothes than Janis gave her. Cryss could use some more as well. We will check the shops in Sanctuary on Saturday. This will be fun.
I headed for the porch to relax with Ben before bed. This was our special time. When we talked about us and what was important in our lives. Ben asked "How long we were going to keep Alexis here?"
I answered "The summer then she will go to the dorms. She needs looking after in this early time. No I am not thinking of adopting her or anything. It will be hard on her though. Her wings will not be able to be pulled in like mine. Kids will be mean to her for being different. Maybe if she is strong enough she could pull them in when they are grown? I don't know, I feel for her. She is a good kid. I just don't want her to get hurt. She one of the ones from earth so she has no one. Grandmother thinks she might have been targeted. I don't think it is safe out there for her with out some one looking after her. I don't know what I am trying to say?
Ben chuckled "Your trying to talk yourself out of what you are feeling. That connection between the two of you. You want to keep her here and safe. It is the Mother in you. I agree for the summer then we will see what happens. Maybe you need a baby sister to look after as well as our child. Who knows she might be an built in baby sitter? But for now lets go to bed.
On the way to class the next day I ran into the Headmaster. He asked "That girl you are looking after what is her last name and next of kin for the records?"
I said "Silver and I guess her next of kin would be me."
He smiled "Little sister? For the records. You know how these paper pushers are you have to fill every line."
I smiled "Yes little foster sister."
He wrote that down "Mother? Any other things I should write down?"
I said "Helen Silver nothing else at this time. I have to start class."
He said "Yes of course. I'll talk to you later about what happened at lunch yesterday."
I headed into the class room as fast as I could. Of course there is a new face in the room. This one was a adult. I went up to her. "May I ask who you are?"
She was watching the door like a hawk. She did not even look at me "I am waiting for the teacher go away."
I sighed "Look at me. I am the teacher here, what do you want?"
She looked me up and down. She said "I was told you were young but this is ridiculous! I was sent to observe your class to see if it meets the school boards regulations"
What school board? We have not elected one yet. We are independent! If any we are in the Crystalis school district. You are not from there. Mother would have told me if there was a change in policy."
She said "This school falls within the Samtargo school district."
I said "No it does not. Sanctuary is an independent country of it's own. We are aligned with but separate from Crystalis. We are not currently aligned with any others. I can only think of one student from there and they are in deep trouble right now for trying to harm a teacher. So provide me with a document signed by the Queen or get out!"
She said "You will regret this! We have powerful friends!" Still she left. I was annoyed at all this. I started the class I was glad it was Friday. We started talking about Harmony spells. The class went smoothly after that.
At lunch I got a urgent message from Sasha, That Alexis was hurt and I was needed at once. I told the girls it was independent study. I would be back when I could. I flew out to the house. I got there just as Janis did. This was bad! I rushed in and up stairs to Alexis room. She was on her belly on the bed screaming into a pillow. It was not what I wanted to see. Her wing buds were about to burst. I looked closely the wings were ready to come out but were having trouble breaking the skin. It could break the fragile wing bones if it did not break soon. I said "We have two choices cut the skin to help the wings out or wait and hope no damage is done."
Janis said "The bones are about to break."
I said "That's it we cut! Hold her down this is going to hurt." I sensed where the wings should come out made a line then took my dagger and cut a shallow cut then slightly deeper till the wing burst free. I did the same to the other side till both wings were free and moving about. "Janis heal around the edges but don't close the cuts. They will heal on their own. Alexis are you all right?"
Alexis was crying into the pillow. She sobbed out "That hurt so much. What happened?"
I said "Your skin over the wing buds was too thick so it didn't break and let your wings out. I had to cut the skin to help bring your wings out. If I didn't you would have got what is know as wing bind. It would have broken the bones in your wings and been very bad. Now your wings are out and can grow properly. Once your body fixes itself you will be fine."
Janis said "The cut is closing up around the base of the wing. No broken bones. You will live." She smiled.
I said "That's what is suppose to happen. It will all get better from here. Soon you will be flying with me." Alexis turned her head to look at me. I smiled and let my wings out. There was a look of surprise on her face. I chuckled "How do you think I know so much about wings? Though mine come from a spell not a potion. Don't get your hopes up but when they are grown I may have a way to Pull them in when you are not using them. But that is not till they have grown. It is too risky while they are growing." I looked away with a surprised look on my face. "Hmm Sam is coming back I wonder why so soon? Angel is also on the way over I know what that is about. You rest and things will get better." I went down stairs to wait for the two visitors.
Janis came down a few moments later "Every time I am around you I learn something new. You sure live a lively life."
I smiled "More like Bloody Hectic! But it gets me through the week. Thanks for the help. I really didn't want to cut but that is the way it goes sometimes."
She patted my shoulder "I know the feeling. I need to get back I still have three kitten girls to find homes for." She headed out. A moment later Angel showed up.
Angel said "How is Alexis I went past Janis on the way here?"
I said "Better but that's not why you are here. You got a complaint. From a certain government about a certain teacher."
She nodded "What happened? I let Tamara back in and the very day she is almost killed from a spell while talking to you."
I smiled "So that is how they are trying to spin this. She was saying sorry when I forgave her she asked if that meant I would let her into my class. I said no she needed to complete the beginners class first. She got mad and tried to cast a death spell on me. The woman who was escorting her slapped her in the back of the head. That disrupted the spell and she got the backlash. I broke the spell before she was really hurt but I was not responsible for her looking foolish."
Angel Smiled "I thought it would be something like that. How many seen this go on?"
I shrugged "Only almost the whole school in the lunch room including the Headmaster. She does not have a case. That little girl is a pain." I walked over to the door and opened it just before Sam could knock on it. "Come on in your room is ready."
Angel came up and smiled "Don't you just hate it when she does that. This link we share can be a real pain sometimes. Welcome home big brother. I thought you were going to stay with Mother till Sunday?"
He said "Things got busy there I was just in the way. Besides all the finery and bowing was a pain. Sanctuary does not take itself so seriously. I like it better. Do you mind?"
I said "Like I said you room is ready you are welcome to use it till you get your own place. Now that I added two more rooms we have more than enough room. Of course you and Ben will have the place to yourselves tomorrow because I am taking the girls clothes shopping."
Angel said "Oh really can I come? Sounds like fun! We have not went clothes shopping for a while. Will Alexis be ok to go?"
Alexis said "I'm fine. Ember took care of the problem with Janis helping."
I put on my stern face "You should not be up yet. Oh well turn around and let them see your wings." She did as she was told. She flapped her wings a bit. "Any pain?"
Alexis said "A slight bit when I flap them too much. Other than that they feel good. I don't know why but I feel my magic more now they are out. Is that strange?"
I smiled "That is the way it is. Wings seem to gather magic easier. Come sit down if your not going to go back up stairs. There is something I need to talk to you about and now is as good as ever. The school needed a last name and next of kin for their records. I should have talked to you about this but I was being pressed. Any way I told them your last name is Silver and you are my foster sister." Alexis got up came over to me and gave me a big hug!
Sam said to Angel "Does that mean I have Three little sisters? I like big families."
Angel said "I am not up on all the foster regulations but if you want, yes it does. I am not sure but we might have another Princess in the house."
Mother said from the door way "What is this?"
I turned "Hello Mother, I have taken Alexis as my foster sister. If Angel says that makes her a Princess of Sanctuary, I believe. Did you come to see where Samuel went? As you can see he is right here. Please come in." Mother came in and wagged her finger at Sam.
Mother said "You should have told me before you left. If you were not happy I would have done anything to make you happy. Was things too formal for you? we could have found a way to lighten things up. I just wanted to get to know you." He was looking at the floor.
I answered for him "Mother this is all too much for him right now. Lets just let him take his time he will get to know all of us."
She looked at me "So be it, means I have more reasons to come visit my children." She looked at Alexis "Come let me see you girl. Turn around slowly. Hmm wings huh nice. Yes I would say that she is good Princess material. Do you have family child besides those in this room?" Alexis shook her head.
I said "She is one of the ones from Earth. The wings are from a potion. The school needed a name so I gave them Helens. Just for the paperwork. I am her next of kin on the paperwork. She will be staying here. This is her home now."
Angel said "What does Ben think about this? Bet he doesn't know yet does he?" When I blushed "OH you in trouble again!"
I said "He and I talked about it last night. He wont be surprised. He is used to the way I do things. Now lets have some tea and talk a bit. Then I have to get back to school." So that is what we did. after a few cups I headed back to the Hall of Magic to check on the class.
I landed outside the Hall and waked inside. I opened the door and The class was there books open showing each other what they knew. Harmony at its best. I stepped in and waited for them to notice me. They were each trying this wind spell so it was pretty loud in that little room. I decided to get their attention. I brought out my wings and clapped them together quite hard. The sound blast knocked their books all over and startled them. I smiled at them I looked at the clock and it was time to dismiss them for the day. So I did. The girls were picking up their books and getting ready to go. I said "You have showed if I am called away you can work on your own. Everyone gets extra credit points for today. Monday we start our next project." I cleaned up and headed to the Mage Hall. Work, work and more work. I worked till almost dinner time and then headed home.
I landed outside the house and fluttered my wings before pulling them in. Alexis said "Your wings are pretty, I hope mine look that good."
I smiled "Don't worry about that you've got a good start. That and taking care of them makes all the difference. At least you didn't get pixie wings like Tina or dragon wings like Jessie. Sometimes I think the magic has a sense of humor."
She asked "What type of wings does Angel have?"
I was about to answer when Angel said "Same as hers and yours just black. Of course we can't get a good look at the color of your wings yet. How long do you think Ember?"
I shrugged "3 or 4 days till we get past the first stage you will get the first of your strong feathers. That will tell you the color." Cryss came in with Tina "Tina where would be the best artist to go to for special fit clothes?"
Tina said "What type of fit do you need?" I turned Alexis around. "Oh the best would be Salina. She has a shop on the row, easy to find. She's the best with special order clothes. She isn't a mage but she shapes cloth like one. Fast too. She will fix you up real nice. I'll let her know your coming. I got to get back Tara's Dancing tonight. She has some big wig looking her over."
I smiled "That would be Jessel the Fire Dancer. If she teaches Tara the Fire dance she will go from world class to legendary. It took me 6 months to become passing. There is no one better with fire magic. She taught me that and to dance. Magic I can do Dance not so much."
Tina said "I thought Darla was your magic teacher?"
I smiled "She started me on the road with the basics. Then she dumped me in the Pits in Crystalis. That is where I learned magic. You see the pits work like this. There are a bunch of working mages and a ton of kids wanting to learn magic. These kids go from mage to mage learning as they go. In the three summers I spent in the pits I learned from maybe 12 to 14 different mages. Each asks a price to learn what they know. Jessel's price was that I learn the fire dance. In turn she taught me fire magic. If your smart and really want to know about magic places like the pits are a great learning experience. It is not book learning it is learning by doing. Though you have to be driven to learn or the place will eat you alive. That way of learning is not for everyone."
Tina said "You know this Fire Dance lady pretty well? Do you think she will teach Tara?"
I chuckled "I introduced them now it is up to her. I have seen Tara Dance she could do the Fire Dance with out the scars. That's the thing, The Fire Dance is dangerous but no Dance short of the Storm Dance can take you higher. But then that's another story."
Tina said "I'll let you know how it goes. See you all later."
We all went into dinner. Alexis said "Could something like the pits be set up here for summer learning."
I thought for a moment "If your thinking of yourself I could set you up to shadow one of my mages for a week too see how you do. I will set it up Sunday. I know just the one. You should get to know her since you have her last name."
Alexis frowned "What do you mean? I thought I had your last name?"
Ben looked at me "I guess it is story time. You can't leave it at that. You will drive the kid nuts. Just tell her already."
I smiled "My name was not always a long as it is. You see I was not brought up in Crystalis. I was brought up on earth till not too long ago by a woman by the name of Helen Silver. It was not till I was 10 did things start to change. The next summer I started to learn about magic and about myself. You see I am Angels sister but back then I was living as a boy. That summer I learned that my true self is female. I also learned More. It was over the next 5 years I learned who I was and Who I wasn't. It was just over a year ago that I learned the truth I was born a girl but was changed into a boy to hide me. I was hidden so good I did not even know. The woman who raised me was a earth mage who was in hiding herself. After many adventures I met her again. Now she works for me at the farm in Sanctuary. If you want to know more I'll lend you my diaries so you can know the type of family you are getting in to."
She said "I would like that and to meet this Helen Silver." We all ate after that. Ben was looking at me with a gleam in his eye. I knew I was in for it as soon as we were alone. I just ate quietly waiting for the yelling to start.
After dinner I played with Cryss and then sent her and Alexis up to their to get ready for bed. I told Alexis not to sleep on her back just yet. It could hurt her healing. When they were gone I turned to Ben. Sam had went up to bed earlier. Ben gave me the eye and I told him about the paperwork and the Headmaster. I told him I was sorry I did not check with him first. Then he burst out laughing. He said "I knew it was leading here you like to mother people in trouble. Like it or not until we find the potion maker Alexis is still in danger. You can't help but want to protect her. Until we know what happened and have the culprit the best place for her is here. After that we will talk about forever. Now lets go cuddle on the porch like most sane couples do." So after I checked on everyone I went out and cuddled for an hour or so. Then we went up to bed.
That night I had a dream I was sitting in a room and a woman was talking to me. But I could not here the words. She was getting frustrated. She wrote one word Danger! at that point I woke. I checked Ben then checked Cryss. Next was Alexis there was a woman in her room with a dagger in her hand. My hand came up and a fireball flew at the dagger. The woman Screeched and dropped the dagger. My staff was in my hand and I was drawing power to fight this unknown woman! The woman turned to me and said "You can not protect her she is mine! I will have her! She weaved her hands and a lance of dark light flashed towards me. I took it on my staff an attacked physically My claws were out something I seldom used. She did not expect this and fell back near the wall. I used my control over the weave to have the wall grab her. I hit her with an binding spell. That shut down her powers. Ben and Sam burst into the room with swords out. She was powerless she was held to the wall by her arms and to the floor by her feet. Her powers were bound and I was angry. I said "Ben check Alexis. Sam check the rest of the house." Sasha stuck her head in. "Sasha stay with Cryss." Ben woke Alexis.
She looked at the woman and said "I know you. You were at the library last month. You were talking to my friends. Whispering but shut up when I came near."
Ben said "I think we found where the potions come from. I'll call the guards How long can you bind her powers?"
I shrugged "Long as I have to. I will strip her of her powers if it is proven that she did what we think. I'll call Angel and let her know. I tapped the bracelet and I was in my work clothes. I dipped into my bag and pulled out the link compact.
Angel answered right away "What happened? Is anyone hurt? I am on my way."
I said "Everyone's fine. we caught a trespasser in the house we believe she is the potion person. She made me angry. We had a small fight. She lost. I bound her powers.
Sam stuck his head in "House is clear. The guards have arrived."
I said "Ben check her for potions and be careful." He patted her down and took about twenty potions from her. "Ben, Sam get ready I am going to let the wall let her go!" She was dropped they caught her and dragged her from the room. I went over to Alexis "Are you ok?"
She said "Yes I think I am. I'm going to get dressed and come down I need to see this through!"
I smiled "Good girl be strong. Make it quick." I picked up the potions and soon we went down together. Angel was there. I could feel the dragon in her near the surface.
Angel said "Is that the evidence?" I nodded and set the vials and bottles on the table.
About the tenth one. I said "Well look at this I bet this and the bottle Grandmother has will match." The door and Grandmother came in.
Grandmother said "Is anyone going to tell me why I had to get here so fast." I filled her in and showed her the potions She picked out two. "These match the others. This is where the potions came from."
I looked at Angel "Your judgment Your Majesty?"
Angel drew herself up and said "Guilty, Grand Mage do your duty and strip this person of all powers. Before she does that does the accused have any last words?" she spit our way.
Grandmother said "For this one you are going to have to use this spell instead." She showed me a spell from one of her books. I studied it for a few moments then cast it. Whoa, the influx of magic and knowledge was staggering. I held on till she was dry of magic and magical knowledge. She was took away and Grandmother said "Are you holding it all?" I nodded "Is there a counter for the kitten girl potion?" I shook my head. Is there a counter for the other potion?"
I said "There is a completion to the potion but no counter."
To be continued
As always All life giving Comments are Welcome and loved!
Beyond the Tales Chapter 5
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Book 2 Chapter 5 The Weekend
Alexis said "A completion, I don't understand? What could it complete?"
Grandmother smiled "We can talk of this later. Can you brew the potion?" I nodded "Do it then." I strode into the kitchen and started a batch of potion." Grandmother kept everyone out but Angel, Alexis, Cryss, Sasha, herself and me. Once we were alone she said "Alexis you are not complete. You will never grow older than you are. This second potion will make it so you are complete. You will grow older and you will be able in time to have a baby of your own." I noted Sasha was watching very carefully. I smiled there was several potions I could teach her that would go with her herbalist hobby. Grandmother said "Taking the second potion is up to you. This is your life. We will offer it to you once. It is up to you if you take it or not." I got to the waiting part of the brewing. I sent Sasha into my study for two blank spell books. When she was back I started writing. I wanted to get it all down before it started to fade. I finished writing down 14 potions I turned back to the stove for the next part then it was waiting again. I wrote 25 potions this time. Then another stir add smell add stir wait. I wrote 16 more before the potion was done.
I said "Let it set for a little while to cool then it will be ready." I went back to writing I wrote 30 potions and looked up. "It is ready like grandmother said it is your choice to make." After a moment Alexis picked up the cup and downed it. A shimmering started around her. Her wings ruffled then grew till the were fully grown.
She smiled "I feel good, no more pain just good." She looked at her gray wings. "I like my wings." I came over and looked at her wings. I liked them too.
I said "Why don't you get some more sleep we are going clothes shopping later today." Then I sat down to write some more.
Alexis said "Are you going to get some more sleep Big Sister?"
I sighed "I wish I could, I have to get some of this out of my head before it will let me shut down enough to sleep. I will be all right I am used to this sort of thing." I kept writing for three hours. I put down 357 different potions and 62 counters. That was all of them. I added 17 enhancement spells and chants. That finished the spell book. A quick copy spell and I had a copy for Grandmother. She was still here waiting to talk to me. I handed her the spell book as I put mine in my bag.
She said "Are you all right on side effects for the power stripping spell?" I burped and it was off to the downstairs bathroom to you know. It was not pretty. Grandmother was concerned.
After I cleaned up I said "Just a little morning sickness. The little one did not like some of those smells. I guess being Pregnant is going to slow me down a bit. Maybe I should find a replacement for one of my jobs for a while. But I am getting to love teaching and Being Grand Mage is who I am! What do I do? I guess having two full time jobs while pregnant is not very realistic. What do you think?"
Grandmother said "I am sure that there can be found an aid to do the paperwork and call you if a choice needs to be made that they can't make. That would take things down a step. Then I'll be around more, I am thinking of retiring as Archmage. Let the next in line take all the hassles. I want to get back to teaching and watching my Grand and Great Grand kids grow up. If you need I can take your class for you every now and then. That should be enough for now we will talk about more later. You need to catch a few hours sleep if you are going to keep up with those kids."
I said "Your right Grandmother I do need some sleep." Of course there came a knock on the door. It was Ronda I let her in "All right Ronda what brings you here?"
She said "I am sorry but I was up early this morning in the back caves hunting crystal and I came across a crystal I had never seen before. It pulsed with magic." She opened her bag and set the crystal down for me to see. I looked at it and knew it right away.
I said "What you have there is an egg. An egg to a crystal dragon and you have been given the responsibility to bring it up right. If you were not the right one you would have never found it. I'm sure you will do an excellent job. If I am right we may even see it hatch today."
Cryss came in "Oh one of the broods eggs. Hmm Those are like Lin's markings. Yes this would be Lin's egg. She likes to hide things." She looked at Ronda "Do you accept this egg and everything that comes with it?"
Ronda said "I do!"
Cryss said "Wake up little one. Then she made this strange crystalline sound." Slowly the little dragon uncurled and looked at Cryss who smiled and pointed her chin at Ronda. The little dragon moved over and cuddled into Ronda's lap. The look on her face was priceless. Cryss said "The others will be waking soon. I hope they find good people to bond with." She wandered off to get something to drink.
Ronda said "If I may say so that is one strange kid not bad just strange. Who is she?"
I said "That is my daughter Cryss. Yes I know she can be strange sometimes but that is what you get when you start out life as a crystal dragon then turn human." I could see she did not understand. "Ok story time. You see Cryss used to be a Dragon but not just any dragon but the first Crystal Dragon. She started out as a statue I animated with my magic. But as time went on she got smarter and smarter. She became more than what she was. She became a real Dragon with her own magic. Then do to wanting to be closer to me she asked her Great Grandmother to change her into a human so she could go to school with me. That led to 24 hours that we were the same age. Then a month at this age then a choice to stay a human for the rest of her life. But still deep inside is that first Crystal Dragon. So you see she came from my magic so she is very much my daughter and a Princess of This house and of the Crystal Dragons. Do you understand now?"
Ronda said "That is the strangest and most touching story I have ever heard."
Alexis came down "Oh we have company."
I said "Yes Alexis, come over and meet one of my students Ronda. Ronda this is my little sister Alexis. You two make nice while I see what's taking Cryss." I walked into the kitchen and found Cryss on the ground out cold. Something was really wrong. I called for Grandmother and gently turned Cryss till she was laying on her back. Grandmother came in and rushed over concern all over her face. I smelled her breath nothing there. I held my hand above her chest and her magic was dangerously low. I pulsed a bit of my magic into her an it seemed to help. I held my hand out to Grandmother and she took my hand. I drew out some of her magic and some of mine and pulsed it into Cryss. That brought her around. She almost woke, I pulsed some more into her and she did wake. She tried to sit up but I held her down lightly. "Stay there you magic is very low. What have you been doing?
She said "Air walking it is part of my dance training. It is really hard for me Mommy."
I said "Well you are not doing that again till your levels are back to normal. I am going to have a talk with Tara and see if there is another way you can go with your training." I think something else is going on. A Dragon even one in human form is at heart a magical creature for one to loose her magic something bad is going on. "You young lady are going back to bed till we figure this out." Another bad sign she did not protest when I said this. We went upstairs to her room and I put her to bed. She was so small for her apparent age.
I looked at grandmother and she said "Why don't I tell you some stories while your mother get things sorted." I smiled and went down stairs and called Janis.
Janis answered "Hello oh Ember you look like you are dead on your feet?" I hate mirror links sometimes "You need something I am rather busy right now."
I said "Cryss collapsed earlier and I need to know if it is something physical. Before I look for a magical cause. When can you come over and take a look?"
Janis frowned "I can't make it right now so I'll send Dixie to take a look she is getting quite good. I'll have her on her way right away." I nodded and she broke the link. I went into the living room and Angel was there.
She said "Oh my did you get any sleep last night? Do you still want to go today?"
I thought then said "Can you take Alexis and get her about ten outfits or so I have a crisis I am dealing with here. I know when isn't it a crisis around here. Welcome to motherhood."
Angel said "Sure my new sister and I should get to know one another. You should get some sleep! That can't be good for baby."
I said "I will as soon as I get this crisis under control Big Sis. Alexis get ready Angel will be taking you this time. Go have fun I'll be here when you get back." She nodded and went to get her things. Ronda and her dragon were getting ready to go. I asked "Have you thought of a name for your dragon?"
Ronda said "I think for now I'll call her Little Miss. I'll see you in class teacher." then she headed out and Dixie showed up. Angel rushed Alexis out the door. They flew off. I frowned I wanted to be with her on her first flight. Oh well I guess there will be plenty of time for that. I showed Dixie upstairs. She got right to work. She gave Cryss the once over twice then sat back on her heels.
She said "I haven't found anything to account for a collapse. She is small for her age but not severely though. If it is physical I can't find anything." I thanked her and sent her on her way. I checked and Cryss still had low magic. There was two potions that might help. I went down to brew them. Some time later Sam came in the kitchen I was watching the potions brew and worrying.
He said "What's up little sis you look worried. Anything I can do?"
I smiled a thin smile "Hi Sam, no there is nothing you can do Cryss is sick I am trying to cure her. The world is full of problems when your the Mother of a little girl. I think these two potions will do it at least in the short term. I will have to find out why she got sick in the first place."
He frowned "Shouldn't you call a healer. Do you want me to go get one?"
I shrugged "Been and gone. It is not a physical sickness. It's a magical one. For that they call me or Grandmother and we are both on this. Goddess give me strength."
Grandmother said "I am sure she will. Cryss is asleep she seems stable for now. How are those potions coming?"
I said "A few more moments then they need to cool. That burner is open if you want to make yourself some tea. Sasha is off this morning." I looked at the potions and took one off the stove. I stirred the other a bit then removed it too. I pulsed a little magic into them activating the potions. "As soon as they are cool I'll go up and give her this one then see how it goes then give her this one. After that the best thing for her is sleep."
Grandmother said "I think the best thing for both of you is sleep." I smiled an tired smile and nodded. I picked up the cups and went upstairs. Grandmother followed me. I went into Cryss's room and put down the potions. She looked so sweet sleeping there it was almost a pity to wake her. I held my hand over her and was glad her magic was a little better. These potions should do the trick. I gently woke her and had her drink the first. I waited a few moments and checked her magic again and it was slowly rising. I had her drink the second one and then let her go back to sleep. I took off my shoes and laid down beside Cryss and soon was fast asleep. Another crisis taken care of.
I woke with Cryss cuddled up to me. It was a nice feeling. I tested her magic and it was almost where it should be. I looked at the time it was almost dinner time. I pushed up and woke Cryss. I said "Time for dinner honey, how are you feeling?"
She smiled "I feel better Mommy. What is for dinner?" I smiled back with love.
I laughed "let's go find out." I put on my shoes and pushed my hair into some sort of order. Then we headed downstairs following our noses to the kitchen. I looked in some pots and smiled. Ben came in "I see you two are up, you both had me worried. Don't do it again." He said with a smile on his face. I looked at Cryss and we both gave Ben a big hug. I love my family. We all had a good dinner. After dinner Alexis had to show us all the pretty things she got. I looked at Angel. "I said ten outfits not the whole store."
Angel said "I wanted my new sister to fit in with the royal crowd. We all are really into clothes. Well your not but you are the exemption to the rule. Well you break all the rules anyways. But even you have your girly girl moments like your wedding dress? You broke a lot of hearts that day. Both male and female."
Alexis said "I wish I could have seen that. It must have been really something."
Angel laughed "Show her sis I know you keep it in your outfit bracelet. She needs to see what she is to live up to. Go on do it!" I glared at her. Then I took a deep breath and let it out slowly then drew myself up and tapped the right stone on my bracelet. I went from everyday to full Princess mode in a blink of an eye. I smiled at Alexis as her jaw dropped. Angel put in "She cleans up nicely don't she. She made that outfit including the crown herself." Cryss who had been watching stood up and tapped her bracelet and she was wearing her Pure White gown and crown. Alexis sat down on the bed with her eyes wide. She looked at Angel who tapped her bracelet and changed into full Queen mode. The three of us together was quite a sight.
Alexis Just said one word "WOW!"
I said "Next weekend we will work on your gown and crown. Remember you are a Princess now. For now we will have to settle for this I took out a Tierra and handed it to Angel Who with all formality placed it on her head. At once Alexis fainted. I said "Welcome to the family My dear little sister." I switched back and covered her up and began to clean up the clothes."
Angel switched back "Yep your a mom." That made Cryss giggle. She swished back in to her room to look at herself. Angel sighed and helped clean up what they had bought. There was a lot of it. Angel said "Maybe we did go a tad overboard." We finished and I was about to put out the light.
Alexis said "It was not a dream was it."
I smiled "No, that was no dream. You are one of us now. You are my Dear little sister. We will talk about all this but for now just think about what type of gown you want. I already know what the crown will look like. There is certain order of things there. But the gown is pure you. I will make it for you and there are a few other things you need that I will show you how to make. Now it's getting late why don't you get ready for bed. That Tierra looks good on you but you should not wear it to bed."
After I closed the door I leaned there for a moment. It had been a hard weekend already. Well hopefully Sunday will be better. I went in to make sure Cryss went to bed. My little Princess.
Finally I got a chance to cuddle up to Ben on the porch. The kids were in bed, Sam was walking Angel home. All was well with the world for a bit. I looked back on the weekend and it had been one thing after another. I just needed this. Just a good cuddle. We chatted quietly and let the worries of the day just wash away. Soon we were not talking at all. Just sitting and holding each other. Then we went upstairs hand in hand for the night.
The next morning I got up late. It was Sunday so I did not care. First thing I did was check on Cryss. She was in her room playing. I smiled at her and she came over for a hug. While we were hugging I checked her magic level. It was back to normal. I said "You want to go shopping today? You could use some more clothes. We can make it a Mother-Daughter day out?"
She thought for a few moments then said "Not today Mommy. I was going to work on my weave dress today."
I smiled "You are making a weave dress? Where are you getting the crystal? Can I see it? You should take it easy today you were sick yesterday remember?"
She smiled "I will take it easy it is almost ready. I just need to make the belt and shoes. I will wear it to dinner tonight. I don't want anyone to see it till then. I get the Crystal from the cave behind the house. It is full of it. Is it time to eat I am hungry?
I frowned "I want to see this cave. You should ask a Adult before you play in side caves. I want you to be safe baby! Lets have something to eat, then I want to see this cave." I was being a Mom again. I was also kicking myself for not watching Cryss closer. Helen left me to myself a most of the time when I was growing up now I am doing the same to Cryss. I was not happy with myself. I don't want to be a distant Mother! We headed downstairs.
All of the household gathered for brunch. I put aside the unhappiness for the meal. We all had our own beliefs but I always thanked the Goddess before a meal. It is not out loud but it is done. Ben and I had talked about our Beliefs when we were picking who would be at our wedding. He was not gender specific when he prayed. I have not talked to Cryss but from what she said at her naming ceremony She uses a mix including the Dragon Ancestors. I don't know what Alexis or Sam Believe. I should ask some time. We finished the meal and the Boys went to work out. I said "Show me this cave."
Cryss said "Ok I will and yes you can come to Alexis." Since her wings filled out Alexis had been a lot more outgoing and less shy. The three of us trooped out the back door and to the cave.
It was a small cave but filled to just back from the entrance with mined crystal. From the look of things it had not been touched for some time except where Cryss had been. In a small side chamber is where Cryss had been working on her dress. She had set up an real looking clothing workshop. I said "Where did you get the dress dummies or the patterns?"
Cryss said "The dummies were given to me by a artist that seen I started making dresses. The patterns were old and would not sell so they gave them to me. All the stuff here was old and not wanted any more. I fixed the stuff up an put it here."
I said "If you would have told me you could have a real shop built for you."
She shook her head "I like this place I made this place, Me! Mommy you don't wait for others to do for you, you do it yourself! Here I did for myself." I felt very proud at that moment. I checked that the caves were safe I made up my mind I brought the kids out then concentrated and a bared gate formed across the entrance. It had a big lock in the middle. I drew some crystal from the ground and made a key. I handed the key to Cryss.
I said "This is your place now. Only you decide who goes in here. I would like it if you will tell someone when you come here. That is just to be safe. What do you want to call the place?"
She said "I will have to think about that Mommy." She was holding the key like it was the most favorite thing in the world. She went up to the lock and stuck the key in and turned it. The lock made a solid thunk. She tried to open the gate but it would not open. She turned it the other way and there was another thunk. She tried to open the gate and it opened easy. Cryss crowed in delight. Then she hugged me for all she was worth. She was getting to that age when she needed to have her own space and this was it. Now I needed to find one for Alexis so she could feel included.
I said "Remember what I said take it easy today. May Alexis and I come into your place? I would like to put a mirror link in here so I can call you back to the house if I need to." She nodded I looked around and found a little alcove and created a small mirror there. I tuned it to my link compact. I taught Cryss how to use it. Alexis had been quiet this whole time. I looked over at her and made up my mind. I said "When we leave lock the gate for safety. Alexis and I have a little trip to go on. We will be back by dinner." We went out and I waited for the thunk before walking around the house. "Do you remember when I said I would set it up for you to shadow one of my mages for a week? Well we are going to see the mage now but first a lesson. Now that your wings are fully grown I am going to teach you to pull them in. It is unconformable at first but you will get used to it." So I did just that. It was hard for her at first but soon was able to do it without looking like she was in pain. I smiled at her.
After that we took to wing heading to the farm. We got there pretty quickly. I looked at Alexis "I hope you remember the way because you will need it tomorrow." Her eyes went wide. "I can trust you to get to work by yourself? With you flying there is less danger so I am going to take a chance that you are an big girl and don't need to be picked up?" She nodded as a big smile came across her face. I was right treat her like an adult and she will step up. I looked around and caught sight of Veronica. I pulled in my wings and so did Alexis. Veronica was talking to one of the guys I waited for her to notice us.
She noticed us. She smiled "Checking up on me Boss? Everything is on time and doing well. I've not seen you for awhile."
I smiled back "I have had no reason to come down here you are doing a great job. I just wanted to let you know that Alexis here will be shadowing Helen for a week. Alexis is just starting her mage training but is willing to work hard." Veronica looked Alexis over and thought about it for a moment.
She said "No problem with me on that. I gave Helen a small patch behind the house to grow herbs for the mages. I think Linda is helping her today. Teaching her basic water magic. Sammie has already picked it up. We still need a Air mage but are making due."
I said "I will see if there are any in Crystalis that would like to get away to here. Talk to you later." I waved and walked over to the house and around back of it. The plot was Quite large for just herbs. I spotted Helen and Linda Working in a corner. When we walked up she smiled.
She said "Long time no see. Now that you got a family you don't come to visit?"
I smiled "Been a lot going on I will catch you up later, first I would like you to meet my foster Sister Alexis. I would like you to show her what you do here for a week. She will be shadowing you. Yes I have told her of our past but feel free to share what you want. She is just starting her mage training and wants to learn by doing and this is the first step. She's going to do a week in each element then choose what one to really delve into."
Helen said "Good plan. Hello Alexis, I'm Helen and I am a Earth mage but I am just starting to learn Water magic. This is Linda she is a Water mage who is just starting to learn Earth magic. Don't worry working the Herb garden is not as hard as the main fields. Pays better too." Alexis looked at me with a question in her eyes.
I said "Yes if you work you get paid." I looked at Helen "Just send me a review of how well she did at the end of the week and I'll pay her what it is worth. This is for experience mostly but workers get paid. I want her to try to do everything she can this coming up week. No holding back just teach her and let her try." Both women smiled and tried not to giggle. "She might as well get into it right now. Linda will you show her what you do on the farm while Helen and I get caught up?" Linda smiled and held out her hand to Alexis. Alexis took her hand and the went off towards the other end of the plot. I smiled and we started talking and were still talking when Linda and Alexis cam back over.
Linda said "It's time for dinner are you two staying? There is plenty and you don't get any fresher." The last was said with a proud smile.
I pushed up from where I was sitting and said "Not today. Alexis may during the week But I have a family to look after. We should be getting back. Good to see both of you again." I nodded to Alexis and we both let out our wings. We took off and flew home.
When we got there my students except for Ronda was there waiting for me. I looked them over and I had a feeling. I said "All right lets see them." Each one of them took out a Dragon egg. I sighed. I looked at Ben "Is Cryss in the house?" He shook his head.
He said "I thought she was with you?"
I flipped open the link compact and called Cryss at her shop. She answered after a moment "Yes mommy is it dinner time?"
I said "Almost baby, time to come in. I have something for you to do."
She said "Ok Mommy, I was working on something I need your help with anyways. I am wearing my new dress is everyone there?"
I smiled "Yes Baby come on in. Remember to lock the gate." She broke the link. A short time later Cryss came in the living room in a lovely crystal dress. She caught sight of the crystal eggs and smiled. She went through asking each if the accepted the egg and all said they would.
Cryss smiled "Wake up little ones. She made that strange crystalline noise" Slowly each egg uncurled into a small dragon. Cryss sent each to the right person. The looks were totally priceless. I asked for the Dragons names and they said:
Kia - Chee
Milla- Wind Walker
Lynette- Ray
Teladona- Dona
Charlotte- Freedom
and with
Ronda's- Little Miss
That made six all of the Broods eggs. They got ready and left after that. I checked Cryss's magic level and it was quite a bit down but not dangerously so. I pulsed a bit into her an then we had dinner.
After dinner I asked "Cryss you said you needed help with something what is it?"
Cryss went over to what she brought in and said "This" She unwrapped a 3 foot statue of a dragon. It was very detailed.
I asked "You want me to animate this? I can but there is no certainty that it will be as smart as you."
She said "I know only time will tell. I know you miss me in my dragon form. So I made a Dragon to do the duties I did when I was in that form. But I am not strong enough to animate it."
I said "I keep forgetting how smart you are Cryss. Lets go out on the porch and see if I can still do this." I picked up the statue and we all went out and I cast my spell and Cryss's sister was born. I let her fly and the others clapped. when she landed on my shoulder and looked at Cryss and made that crystalline sound it was weird but I could almost understand what she said.
She looked at me and made the sound again and this time I could understand it. She had said "Hello Mother."
I opened my mouth and out came the crystalline sound. I had said "Hello Skya."
Cryss said "Your learning. Everyone this is my sister Skya." Everyone clapped again. It was a good evening.
A little later Sasha came up to me and asked "Will you teach my how to brew potions?"
I said "I have been expecting this." I held my hand over her chest to check her magic level. It was low but not bad for a potion maker. "Looks like I am going to have to find a new maid again. Yes I will teach you and help you get set up. You worked hard for me and I will do right by you. We will start later in the week." Her smile was a mile wide. I just can't help it. I have to help people. It just who I am. I went into my study, Skya took Cryss's old perch. I picked up a blank spell book and went though my potions book and copied a dozen helpful potions. There were a lot I would not give her but after I have taught her the basics I am sure she could find or make more. How many I give her depends on how good she turns out to be. This would do good for a start. I was just going to call for her when she was there with a cup of tea. I chuckled and stopped her from leaving. I said "Here is something to get you started. Study them but do not brew any till I am the to watch over you. Do you understand?"
She said "Yes Miss, thank you Miss! I wont forget this Miss!" She backed out of the room holding the spell book close to her chest. I smiled then went out to have find Ben it was Cuddle time.
As always All life giving Comments are welcome and loved!
Beyond the Tales Chapter 6
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Book 2 Chapter 6 Working
Monday mornings are quite the trial. Morning sickness sucked but I got through it. I got Cryss ready to go and checked on Alexis. Then we all had breakfast together. Soon Ben and Sam were off to protect Sanctuary. Tara came to pick up Cryss. I told her no Air walking. She shrugged and said they would go another way. Alexis headed to the farm for her fist full day of work. Finally I got myself out the door to teach my class. What a morning.
I got almost to the classroom when the Headmaster stopped me in the hall. I smiled at him. He said "What is that on your shoulder?
I smiled "This is Skya, She is a Crystal Dragon. She is here as part of my lesson today. She is my familiar."
He said "I am sure I give you a lot of leeway but you can not bring Pet's to school."
I looked at him with a glare that would melt stone if I let it. Then a voice behind him said "A Familiar is NOT a pet but a trusted aid and protector. I will not have Skya demeaned like that! As the head of the newly formed School advisory board I don't have to take it." I knew that voice and I rarely heard it this angry. The Headmaster turned and faced my Grandmother and the color drained from his face. She said "Ember I believe you have a class to teach. The Headmaster and I have some things to talk about!" I nodded and got away as fast as I could.
In the class room I was not surprised to find that the class had brought their Dragons. I smiled at the class. "Now it is time to get the class started. This class is on Familiars and what they do for a mage. To start I would like to introduce Skya my Familiar. As you can see she is a Crystal Dragon." The talk went on from there. All had Questions to no end, I answered and posed questions of my own for them to answer. It was a good morning. At lunch I caught sight of Tamara Being led into another building. It seems her punishment is underway. Everyone looked but no one came over since we had our Dragons with us. I smiled at that.
After lunch we flew to the Hall of Magic. We got our favorite practice room and settled in to making bags of holding. The Dragons helped and things went quickly. At the end of the day we were still a ways away from finishing. Everything was put up and cleaned up. I smiled I flew to the Mage Hall and called all the mage clerks together. Vicki, Yvette, Talulah and Heather looked at me as I thought of how to open this talk. I said "To start off I have to say I am Pregnant. because of this I am finding I need to cut back on some of my duties. To that end one of you will be promoted to my aid. This aid will do most of the paperwork and some of the decisions will be hers. I am not going to lie it will be hard work and the others will have to take up the slack. So I am going to let you four decide who will do the job. When you have chosen let me know. I will be in my office." At that I left the meeting room. At my office I settled in wondering how they will choose? Skya poked at my pocket and I smiled and gave her a crystal chip. I love Cryss in her human form but it is nice to have a dragon by my side again. I settled into finding what could be done by my aid and what I had to see too. I found there was very little I really needed to look after myself. I figured I could cut my time here to one day a week and get things done alright. There came a knock at my door. I said "Enter."
Vicki walked in and said "I was the one to get the job. There is not that much going on right now so it is a good time for the change. Where do we start?" So I gave here the rundown of current projects and what was needed. I showed her what paperwork will be hers to do and what I will need to do. I handed her a link compact and showed her how to work it. Lucky I had a spare. I told her it was if something came up she could not handle by using standard rules or preferences I had already stated and could not be put off till my office day. I said the office next door will be hers. We got up and walked next door and I showed it to her. The other girls walked up and asked if I was going to hire more clerks? I was going to let Darla do that but yes and you three will be higher up than the new ones. That made them happy and they all said congratulations for being pregnant. Soon we all settled down to get things done. I was happy at the way it all went.
I said on the way out "I will make Mondays my office days. Vicki will be in charge if you need anything. I will get Darla on more Clerks soon." Then I flew home.
It was just before dinner that I got home. Grandmother was there. She looked at me "You don't happen to have a spare room I could stay in till I sell my house do you?"
I smiled waved her to follow and I walked around the house. I drew in a breathe then Added 2 bedrooms and 2 bathrooms to my house. That made my house a 7 bedroom and 8 bathroom place. I added 2 more studies and a potion room. We went in the back door and I smiled that it all went so well. At dinner it was announced that Grandmother was moving in. Cryss loved the Idea. Ben was cool with it they had always got along. Sam was fine and Alexis said she was good.
After dinner I took Alexis back to one of the new studies. I said "You have been studying so hard I thought you would like a study of your own. This is your place no one will go in here unless you let them."
She said "Thank you big sis you are always so nice to me. First the Job now this." She gave me a hard hug! I chuckled.
I said "It just a room you make it your study and keep up the good work." I left her looking over her study and went out the back door.
I was thinking when Ben found me and started one of his mind numbingly great shoulder rubs. I guess I started to purr. He laughed and said "What are you part cat?" When I was quiet he turned me around. "Well?"
I sighed "It was during my time in the pits. I was working for this oddball mage who liked to draw Humanoid animals. With my shape shifting ability I was the perfect model. One of her favorites were Cat girls. I got real good and well, some of it stuck. Like my claws. I don't let them out often but I do have them. So yes my love I am part cat. So when you rub the right spot I purr. I was thinking that my shape shifting may help the kitten girls. It would be hard but it is a maybe. I went back inside and called Janis.
Janis answered quickly "Ember why am I not surprised? What do you need?"
I said "Do you still have any of the kitten girls still at your place?" She nodded "Are you going to be up for awhile?" She nodded again "I'll be right over I have an Idea that may help them."
She said "That would be a welcome change I have been having no luck in my research. I'll take a long shot since that is the only shot we got. I'll be waiting." She broke the link. I went in the house and grabbed my bag and staff. Grandmother sensing something was up came over.
She said "What's going on? You look like your getting ready for some heavy magic!"
I laughed "I am but if this works I should be able to help the kitten girls some. I am not sure how much but some. I just hope there is some of them left to help. Are you coming?" She picked up her bag and staff and we headed to Janis place.
We got there very fast by flying. I knocked and Dixie let us in. She showed us to Janis's office. She had one of the kitten girls curled up on the exam table. I smiled and nodded. I looked over the 6 year old kitten girl and tried with all my inner sight to find a spark of the 13 year old boy she used to be. I sighed "This one has given up there is no spark to grab onto for the change. I can make her look a little more human but there is nothing left of the other. Janis is there any other of the kids here?"
Janis sighed and had Dixie pick up the child and bring one of the others. It did not take long and I looked into this one and there sputtering but still there was the spark of personality. I looked at the sputtering flame and fed it with a little magic just enough to fuel the shift. It was delicate and painstaking work. I was pushing my sifting power for all it was worth. Slowly the shift started and there was a 13 year old boy again. I backed away. He was asleep but it certainly a boy now. I was sweating from the effort. Janis came over and gave the boy the once over and gave the thumbs up. Dixie and Janis carried the boy back to a room and brought one of the others to the exam table. I looked and there was a flame but it did not feel male. I fed the flame and brought on the shift. But this time there was a 13 year old girl on the table.
Janis asked "Were you not able to change this one back completely?" She was looking over the girl while she asked.
I said "This is who this person is inside there was no boy to find. Is the last one here? I need to finish this." They carried the girl away and brought back the last one. I looked and found a flame and fueled it till the shift happened. A 13 year old boy laid on the table. "Bring back the first one there is no way to change her back but I can give her an more human look or I can try." They brought back the first one. I searched again for any trace of who she used to be. There was none even the memories were faded and unusable. Then I found one memory that was sharp enough to use. It was when he was 6 and was curled up with a bunch of cats at his aunts place and he was in a play dress. That's when I found it a tiny spark. I fed that spark till it was strong enough to cause the shift. I looked down at an very pretty 6 year old girl. I fell back I was drained to the max. Grandmother caught me and helped me to a chair. I said "That is the best I can do for her she will need a lot of love to grow up but she will." I laid back my head and out I went.
Oh I felt totally out of it but I did wake up. I was in one of the sick beds at Janis's house I placed it right away. I wonder how long I have been out? Dixie came in with a tray and I smiled at her. A sniff and I knew there was food on that tray. I said "How long have I been out?" She arranged the pillows so to help me sit up and put the tray in my lap.
She said "It has been 16 hours. Your Grandmother said to just let you sleep and she would take your class today. It was really impressive thing you did changing those kids back. The boys are back at school and the girl will stay here as a helper till the fall. The little one will be placed in a good home. You gave them back there lives."
I looked at her "I should have thought of it sooner. Shifting is a ability that I don't use much any more so it had completely slipped my mind. I could have saved them all if I had thought to use that ability sooner."
Janis said from the door "Should have, would have, could have. The words every healer kicks them selves with on tough cases like this one! Let it go, they are all alive, all better off than before and all happy. That is all you can ask for in this sort of case. Now that you are awake there is someone I would like you to meet." over her shoulder she said "You can come in now." In walked a confident young girl. Her smile was very nice to see. I had seen her before my nap . She was the one that came out a 13 year old girl.
She said "I would like to thank you. You gave me the life I always dreamed of but thought I could never have. Oh by the way my name is Helen Rogers now. If there is anything you need just ask. I need to get back to work now so bye." She certainly looked and sounded happy. I'll call that a win. Maybe I did good after all.
Janis said "After you have eaten I'm going to give you the once over then you probly need to get back to your house and rest. This ones a win not all of them will be." I nodded and went back to eating.
An hour later I was back at my house. I went up and took a bath it was strange to have the house so quiet. I was not sleepy and the others will be getting back soon. Sasha was the first one back from the farm. with 4 bags of holding full of stuff for the house. She smiled when she seen me sitting on the porch. She said "The farm is really putting out a lot of good food. Whoever came up with that idea the sure is smart. I just nodded.
I said "Did you see Alexis while you were there? She is working there for a week."
She said "Yes Miss, I did see her she is really working hard with a lot of magic. I stopped by the herb garden to pick up a few things and there she was turning the soil to expand the garden. She seemed real happy but I did not talk to her."
I asked "Did you get the herbs for the refresher potion? I would like to teach you that one first. We have an hour before the others get back that should be long enough."
She smiled "Yes Miss, I got the herbs for all the potions that are in my book."
I stood up "Then follow me we will break in the new potions room." I walked into the house. I walked to the back of the house to the new additions and pointed to the room waving her in. I smiled when I went in behind her. she set down one of the bags. "Put everything for the potions in here take the rest into the kitchen." She left the bag she had put down and carried the rest into the kitchen. a quarter of an hour later she was back in her maids dress and ready to brew. I smiled at her happiness. She set her book on the stand were she could see it. then turned to me ready to start. For the next hour we brewed a refresher potion. In the end it looked right, smelled right but there was only one way to test it. I had her fill 4 bottles and a cup. "Well there is only one way to know if you brewed it right." I picked up the glass.
She said "Miss I should be the one to test the potion on. I would feel horrible if something went wrong."
I said "I watched you make the potion it is right. I made sure at every step. Bottoms up!" And I downed the potion. It was quite a pleasant taste and I felt the tiredness slip away till I felt quite good. Just as I should. "Very nice, it worked just as it should. You can sell the others to start getting a nest egg for your future. Yes very nice. You should clean up in here then get dinner started." I walked to the front of the house where grandmother was just coming in. "Grandmother how was class?"
She smiled "I have almost forgotten how much I love teaching. How are you feeling? All over the drain of last night?"
I smiled "Oh yes I feel quite good. If you love teaching why don't you teach a course in the fall. They would be silly to say no to you. I will be back to being a student so they are looking for someone to take my place. At the beginning of the winter quarter I should be giving birth. That should put me out for awhile. I will home school for the winter and spring quarters then see how it goes. Or just study for and get a GED and be done with school for now." I looked behind her an there was Tara, Cryss and Jessel walking up. I smiled and Grandmother turned.
Cryss caught sight of me and yelled "Mommy!" She flung herself at me nearly bowling me over. I just smiled the whole time.
Jessel looked at Tara and said "I will never get used to that. The princess of the pits with a kid."
I said "You know I have 8 kids and 6 grand kids. Magic is such a wonderful thing.
Jessel looked at Grandmother "Tell me she is pulling my leg?" Grandmother smiled and shook her head.
I went on "Of course all but Cryss are Dragons. Crystal Dragons to be exact. The latest batch are only a few days old." Skya flew up and landed on my shoulder. "Here is one of my Daughters now. This is Skya." I reached up and scratched her between the wings. she really liked that. Jessel just shook her head. Tara laughed and Cryss smiled.
Grandmother said "Jessel when are you going to dance for the school I hear you are the best. The school could use some fun it is summer after all."
Jessel said "As soon as my crew arrive with my gear. It should be beginning of next week. I bought a house here so I'll be here on and off from now on. I am tired of not having a place to call my own. So when I am not working I will be here. It will be nice to pick and choose my work without worrying where I'll stay in between. I might even give up the road and start teaching full time."
I asked "Tara have you introduced her to Jessie yet? Jessie runs the finance department for the Queen. She is also a fire mage. I am sure if you need any financial help she would be the one you would want to talk to."
Jessel said "Is there anyone you don't know? Next you will be telling me you know the Archmage!"
Grandmother said "As a matter of fact she does and happens to be related to her. I happen to be the Archmage for three more days then I retire. I have decided to start teaching at the school here. Here is where all my Grandchildren are. As well as my Great Grandchildren and now Great, Great Grandchildren. So this is where I belong."
I said "I don't know everyone just the ones in power. There are Six at the top of everything here. They started this place with me. So knowing them means I know who is important here. Simple if you think about it."
Jessel looked at Tara "Do you know this Six?
Tara smiled "Of course I am #6 on that list. Angel is #1, Ember is #2, Jenny is #3, Tina is #4, Jessie is #5 and I am #6. We all started things here it has grown a bit since then. A year and little under a quarter ago. Darla is really #7 in our group but she likes to stay in the background. Five of the Six and Darla are taking care of the dragons known as the Brood. They are Cryss's little sisters. The brood just laid an egg each and they just hatched. So all but Cryss and Skya are Mothers. That is why Ember is a Grandmother and her Grandmother is a Great, Great Grandmother."
Grandmother said "Great make me feel old. Let's go inside."
I put my hand on my tummy an said "Oh my. I think the timings a bit off. the little one just kicked. I thought that wasn't going to start till 6 months?" Grandmother put her hand on my belly and the little one kicked again. She frowned. She led me inside and went over to the mirror and called Janis to come right over. Then she called Angel and asked her to come over. Then she shut down the link. She was certainly not happy about this.
Angel got there first. Then Janis and the new midwife Mother had sent. Janis looked me over then the new Midwife did, her name was Trixie. They both talked about it then looked me over another time. Before they said anything they checked Angel. Going through it all again. Finally Janis said "We believe that you are both at 4 1/2 months and kicking is a good sign. Your both ahead of projected marks as to how you are doing. You may have a short pregnancy. If that happens we can take care of it. I can tell you the sex of the baby if you want?" I shook my head so did Angel. "Ok well there seems to be nothing wrong. You will feel kicks now and then so don't be alarmed. It is better to tell us what's going on than worry about it. So we will see you next week." They headed out. Ben and Sam came in followed shortly after by Alexis. Alexis looked beat. I smiled she wanted to know what learning by doing meant. Everyone was relaxing waiting for dinner. There came a knock on the door.
It was the schools Headmaster. He said "I would like to talk to you for an moment or two if I may."
I said "Come on in we will use my study." I led him there and once we were sitting I said "What do you wish to talk to me about?"
He looked a little unsure of himself "I don't know how to ask this but would you like to stay on as a teacher in the fall term?"
I said "Wont that be a little hard with me attending classes? Unless you want me to go for a GED before the end of the summer? I could do that but why would I put myself through the stress? I certainly don't need any more stress this summer."
He said "If you could go for the GED and stayed teaching it would help out the school very much. You see it is your name that is bringing in new students. I would provide any help you need. It would solve the greatest problem I have right now. Will you try it?"
I said "Give me a day or two to think about it. There is one thing you might not know. I am Pregnant and my due date is in the middle of the fall term. I do have someone who could take over for me until I was back on my feet. Though it would be weeks till I was ready to return to teaching you would still have my name to work with."
He said "What is it something in the water? You are the third teacher to tell me that this week. We are going to set up a daycare for teachers and other staff soon. But this is getting out of hand. At least you said you had a back up teacher in mind."
I smiled "Yes If I do go through with this she might take the practical and I'll do the theory. That way when I do need to drop out for a bit she would already be known to the students. There would be no lag to catch on to the routine. Yes it would work if we do it that way because I will be slowing down closer to my due date and the practical is hard on the body. I will give you my answer on Monday."
He smiled "Alright this talk has calmed my nerves some so I will say good night." I led him to the door and waved from the porch.
Grandmother said "Alright he is gone, what is up with him?"
I smiled "I just got a job offer. He wants me to go for my GED this summer and keep teaching in the fall. Yes I told him about my being pregnant and I worked out a plan to take care of that. That is where you come in. I take the theory class and you take the practical that way we both work half days. When I can not work any more you slide in and cover until I am back on my feet. The students already know you and there is no catch up to slow down the class. I will ask Janis what the minim I should be off work is and take that off. Two weeks probly if there is no complications. When I can I slide back in and things go as before. If you want we switch in the winter quarter to me taking the practical to get back in shape. I told him I would give him my answer on Monday. What do you think?"
She asked "What will you do about your baby for this half day you would be working? And what if I say no?"
I shrugged "I would hire a wet nurse to work half days and if you so no I will probly turn him down. It is a lot of work for me to set all this up at a time I should be off my feet more."
She said "I will think about it. Do you really think you could do something like this? Have you thought it all through?"
I smiled "The school work is no problem. Most of the time the classes are too easy for me. I have been thinking about a GED before this came up. I do think I can do this. The only thing I will hate is leaving the little one for 4 half days and one full day of work. That will be hard. But I will do what I need to do. At least I know you will be here when I am gone in case something comes up."
Grandmother said "I will think on it I would like to observe your class tomorrow if You don't mind. I know your students are smart I would like to see how smart there teacher is. Then we will see if your plan will fly or not. Dinners waiting lets get to that first." So that is what we did.
Dinner went fine and we all settled into the living room. The little one was kicking up a storm. I decided to teach Sasha another potion. I would teach Alexis and Cryss at the same time. I would be a good bonding chance. I pulled out the potion book and looked for a good one to teach them. Grandmother said she knew what one to choose. She pointed at a potion that was meant to help in concentration. It was called the study potion. It is good for schoolgirls. So we four headed to the potion room. It was not a hard potion to make so three batches were made one by Sasha, one by Alexis and one by Cryss. We had all the herbs to make it. I got two blank spell books and had the girls copy the potion to their books. I knew it would be faster so I taught them a copy spell so we could get right to the brewing. I walked behind them checking every step they took and loving teaching them. It took an hour to brew most of that time was waiting. So they talked about magic and where they thought they were going with it. I did not add anything just listened and took it all in. I learned a lot about what they wanted out of life. Sasha was quiet most of the time. But finally she talked about her Aunt who was a herbalist. She had taught a scrawny kid the family secrets and helped her live through her mothers death. She wanted to make her proud of her by making something more of herself besides an maid. She looked apologetically to me but I shook my head. I said "All my maids become something else, something more after staying with me for a while. I see to it they have that chance. I help them as much as I can. It means I go through a lot of maids. I think you are going to make an fine potion maker." At last the potions was ready. All three looked right and smelled right. We bottled four potions each batch. I left them to clean up and wondered into the living room.
Grandmother said "Bond well with the girls?"
I smiled "Yes but it looks like I am loosing another maid to a different profession. I will have to go hire another from the trading post this weekend. People from there try harder. I need some more mage clerks anyway. I can do that at the same time."
She smiled "What post you going to hit. Whitewater might have what you need."
I said "That is where I was going to go. It is where I got the last three from.
Angel came over "You going to Whitewater. They have good maids there. Most of my maids come from there."
I asked "Do you want to be a good aunty and tuck Cryss in tonight. I am sure she would like that." She went over and held her hand out to Cryss. They went upstairs together. I smiled at the sight. Skya landed on my shoulder and pecked at the pocket I kept the crystal chips in. I chuckled and gave her one then scratched her between the wings. She was content with that.
Grandmother smiled "You know your kids know you love them. All of your kids. Even the ones that move on. That is why it is only the one's from outside that cause problems for you."
I looked at Grandmother "You know something that your not telling me. Is there something I am missing?"
She shook her head "You are doing all right just remember to watch your back more. You lead with your heart and it is bound to get hurt. This is getting maudlin so why don't you go cuddle with your husband for a bit." That sounded good so that is what I did.
The next morning I smiled and got everyone headed in the right direction. I was the last out the door. When I got to the class room with Grandmother there was 4 new faces in the class. all of them adults. I sighed and stepped over to them and asked "Is there something I can do for you? I am the teacher here."
A brute of an man stepped forward "We want to know why you would not take our daughters into your class!" Jeez this guy had bad breath.
I said "And you would be? And your Daughters name?"
He sneered "I am King Fredrick of Samtargo and My Daughter is Princess Tamara!
I said "I know exactly why she was not let into the class. First she did not sign up for the class, she just showed up and she did not have the Basic knowledge required for this class. I told her if she takes the basic class and passes I would take her in the class after that. This is a class for Advanced Magic! That is why she is not in this class."
He tried to crowd me and bumped off my shield. He bellowed "Who the hell are you to make such decisions you are just a commoner!"
Grandmother smiled "You think she is a commoner in that case some introductions are in order. We will start with the boys, First is Embers Husband Count Ben Starstone Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary. Next is Ember's Big Brother Prince Samuel of Sanctuary. Now for the ladies We will go from youngest to oldest. First is Ember's daughter Princess Cryss of Sanctuary and Crystalis. Next is Ember's little sister Princess Alexis of Sanctuary and Crystalis. Next of course is Ember herself She is a Princess of Sanctuary and Crystalis too. Then Ember's Big sister Queen Angelica of Sanctuary and Princess of Crystalis. Then there is Ember's mother Queen Aslina of Crystalis. Then of course there is me the Archmage and Ember's Grandmother. So you can see we are not impressed by titles. You are looking at the Heart of the Royal Family of Sanctuary. Besides that she is the Grand Mage of Sanctuary. So if she says your Daughter does not have the skills she does not have the skills."
He looked me up and down "You don't look like no Princess"
I smiled at him I drew myself up and tapped the stone on my bracelet Going full Princess on him. I brought out my crystal staff and Skya flew in the window and landed on my shoulder. I spoke with a even tone "I am a Princess and more, test me and find out why I am the Grand Mage!" I know it was a little gaudy but I made my dress and staff glow brightly. He stepped back. He then rushed out of the room. I looked at the other Fathers and they all left. I turned off the light show. Tapped my bracelet and was back in my normal outfit. I took a deep breath to clear the irritation out my mind. I turned to the class shall we get started on a ability that you all may find fun. Shape Shifting.
As always all life giving comments are Welcome and Loved!
Beyond the Tales Chapter 7
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Book 2 Chapter 7 Shifting
The silence was quite deep. I guess they never thought I would train them to do something like that. I said "Well I guess it is story time. Back when I was in the Pits Of Crystalis I learned a lot of different types of magic. One of the first things I learned was to shift. It is a real useful skill to have. The second or third mage I worked for had a hobby of drawing and the cost of her teaching me her magic was that I posed for her. At first she would only teach me a little for my posing. Then I looked at some of her drawings and found she liked to draw humanoid animals. So the next time I shifted into a cat girl and she loved the time so taught me many spells for that time. You see if I did not have that ability I would not have what she needed for trade. It came down to chance but it is a handy ability."
Kia asked "Can you show us something of what you are talking about?
I said "Ok" I shifted to Cat girl. I purred at them and mewed. I let every one have a closer look. I even let them touch me. Milla pulled my tail and I hissed at her. Then I shifted back. I smiled at them. "Back to your seats. Well you can see it was not a illusion but a true shape shift. You will start with a simpler shift. Take a look at your hands now imagine them with claws. I held up my hand and extended my claws one at a time. I moved my fingers. This is how it starts. With a single change but to be safe you need to know the pattern you are starting with. Your body as it is, is your starting point. To avoid the shifters curse accept your body as it is right now."
Charlotte asked "What is the shifters curse? I don't understand."
The form you take when you shift will slowly push out the original. This means you would become what you shift into to the point there is no way back. To me my claws are normal. I can not change my hands back if I wanted to. I learned too late to be weary of staying shifted too long. It is nice to have the choice. I no longer do. I spent so much time as a cat girl that it changed my personality. It was a close thing, I almost ended up a cat girl for life. I learned my lesson the hard way. There is always a cost! You might not see it going in but it is there waiting for the unwary. I got off easy my claws are a reminder that it could have been much worse. Some shifters just keep shifting till even they have no idea what they started out as. The curse had them. All they would ever be is shifters. Yes I can shift but it is not who I am." I waved my claws at them "Take this as a warning. Don't push the magic you wont like it when it pushes back. Always look for the cost before you cast major spells."
Grandmother asked a question I really wished she had not. She asked "When you animated the first Crystal Dragon what was the cost?"
I sighed "That is a little off topic but I will answer it. The cost of that Dragon and the seven that followed were the same. Eggs, My eggs. One years worth of eggs per Dragon. So you see I had to give up a lot to bring a new life into this world. The dragons came from my eggs so they are all my children. So you see on that day I became the mother of a new race. And now that the brood's eggs have hatched I am their Grandmother. So all you be good to my grandchildren. Now back to the topic. The Shifters curse is a prime example of cost coming back to bite you. Please for your own sakes take this to heart. Now on to the how's and why's." The rest of the morning went quickly.
At lunch Grandmother was still with us. She just watched and listened but every once and awhile she would ask a question. She made me a little on edge but I was able to put it aside when teaching. The practical for this was a painstaking lesson. These girls picked it right up. Too fast for my liking.
I kept them form full body transformations. I tried to keep a lid on Pandora's box but it was hard. Some lessons had to be learned the hard way. Maybe I should never have taught this spell? I can't start to second guessing myself.
After cleaning up I got ready to head back to the house. We went out grew our wings and flew. Grandmother said "I did not know you gave up that many eggs for each dragon. Do you think it was wise?"
I smiled "Wise or not it is done. It just means I loose the ability to give birth earlier than I normally would. I only want two regular kids anyways. I am starting sooner than I would like in the first place. The Dragons have that many chances to expand the race for all but one egg turns into a dragon egg. Hopefully by the end of the eggs there will be born a Dragon with eggs of her own. I don't know if it will happen or not?"
She said "Your saying you gave them that many tries to evolve? That means if each Dragon had 1 hatchling and passed the rest of her eggs on to the hatchling. It would be 13 generations that the Dragons have to evolve. Is that what you are telling me?"
I smiled "You got it. If they can evolve like you put it the race survives. If not the Crystal Dragon race will die out after 14 generations. The Dragons themselves will live as long as the person they bonded with does. Except for Cryss who will live as long as a normal mage. If Cryss can get pregnant and give birth is left to be seen. What it comes down to is if they don't evolve the Crystal Dragon race will last about a hundred and fifty years."
She said "You are sounding pretty cold about all this. Don't you care about them?"
I turned in mid air on her "Of course I Care! They are my children! There is nothing more I can do! If I try to interfere I will most likely kill any chance they have! That has been made clear to me! I need to trust in their will to survive! They will become more than they are right now! I know they will make the leap from potential to real! The Dream that told me the cost of what I have done was a very powerful one. I know down to my bones that what it said is true. I was told I would make a total of eight Dragons. I am can not make more or it would be interfering. Skya is the last Dragon I will make. Skya is different because Cryss made her body then I animated her. She may or may not play a part in the survival of her race. Let's talk of something else the tension is making the little one kick like mad."
We landed at the house. I decided to teach Sasha another potion tonight with Cryss and Alexis. It is only Wednesday. So I still have to wait till Saturday to go get two more maids. As I reached the porch Tina and Cryss walked up with a woman and a man I did not know. I turned and watched them walk up. Cryss rushed up to me and gave me a big hug. I looked over her shoulder and said "Tina your early. Is something up?"
Tina smiled "You know that Cryss has been learning to make dresses?" I nodded waiting to see where this was going. "Well I would like you to meet Sergey and Lentha They would like Cryss to make a Dance Dress for Lentha. They are willing to pay top coin for it too."
I smiled "Let me guess a Weave Dress." They nodded. "You know a weave dress is a very Special dress. It is not as easy to make as a cloth or silk one. It takes Mage level magic to make one. It will put quit a strain on Cryss to make it. What is the Dress for?"
Lentha said "I am a dancer with Jessel's troop and it is for my act. I am an Ice Dancer. I dance counterpoint to Jessel's Fire Dance. I am told this weave is very good with cold. I have had to stop using many of my dresses because they stiffen up when cold or even crack. I am a Ice mage. So you see I need a special dress to hold up to my act."
I thought about it "Yes a weave dress would do that. Cryss do you want to try to make the dress?"
Cryss said "I don't know if I could make the kind of dress she wants could you do it?"
I smiled "Would you let me use some of your crystal?" She nodded I looked at the others "Follow me please. We will go to Cryss's workshop." Cryss ran ahead.
When we got there she said "Please enter."
Once inside I asked "Do you know what your dress should look like? Color and style?" She handed me a very detailed drawing. I smiled it had 3 views. This would make it easier. I went in the other room and loaded a cart with the crystal I would need. Cryss was watching everything I did. I looked at Sergey. "This next part maybe embarrassing with him here." He nodded and walked out. "All right Are you wearing the Lingerie you will be wearing under the dress or do you need that made as well?"
Lentha said "If it could be made of the same Weave I would like to have it all match."
I smiled "That is fine. Please remove your clothes." I started studying the drawing. Soon she was done, no shyness in her. I looked her over and planned my move. I closed my eyes then slowly opened them. I began shaping the crystal into a weave then it rapped around her making a one piece swim suit. Then I slowly shaped the dress to mirror the drawing. I added a scarf and shoes that were in the drawing. It came out very nice indeed!
It was a halter style with full pleated skirt in white and light blue. Her hair was held back by the scarf in a high ponytail. The shoes were ankle boots with three inch heels. All in all quite the pretty dress. I made it to imitate Satin. She went over to the full length mirror and gazed at herself. She had a very lovely smile on her lips.
She said "If I did not see it I would not have believed it. It is the most perfect dress I have ever worn! How much do I coin can I give you for this perfect dress?"
I said "How much were you going to pay Cryss?" She handed me a small bag of coins. "Add two gold and you have paid for the dress." She happily handed me the coins. She started to do some dance moves around the cave. She was on cloud nine. I pointed and Tina bundled her clothes up and carried them as we left the shop. I smiled when Cryss remembered to lock the gate.
Lentha stopped and turned to me "I forgot to ask your name?"
Before I could answer Grandmother walked up and answered for me. "Her Name is Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone. Princess Ember Grand Mage of Sanctuary if you want to be informal."
Lentha looked at me. Then Dropped into a very low Curtsy and held it. Sergey came over and said "What's with this?"
Tina said "She just found out who Ember is. You going to leave here down there all day Ember?"
I said "You may rise. You know I am pretty informal but if you ever meet my Mother you better get it right the first time. Grandmother, what do you think of the dress I just made for her?"
Grandmother looked her over walking around her taking it all in. "Little flashy but not bad. What is it for?"
I said "She is in Jessel's troop, she is a Ice dancer. She needed a dress that would hold up to the cold. The Crystal Weave Satin works good for that."
Grandmother thought "Well if she is a performer then it is perfect. You get better with the weave every time you use it. Well we should get inside if your fun time is over?"
I smiled "Yes Grandmother, Just a moment. Lentha will you give Jessel a message for me? Just tell her I need to talk to her sometime this week in the evening. Bye."
Cryss said "bye, bye! Have a good time with the dress." When we got inside I stopped Cryss. I took out the gold then handed her the bag of coins. She hugged me then went on with our evening.
After dinner it was time for lessons in potion making. I picked an hair changer and its counter. I wanted to teach about counters and this would be a fun way. They made 4 bottles of the changer and 4 of the counter. I asked "Who wants to try the potion? I was surprised when all three raised their hands. Ok bottoms up. Alexis came out with a white horses mane, Sasha Came out with a purple shag cut and Cryss pink pigtails. All in all not bad looks. I called in Grandmother to see. After Grand mother and Ben had their fun, I told them to take the counter. All three worked and they all went back to normal.
After they copied the potion into their books and everything was cleaned up. I put Cryss to bed. Alexis went in her room to read. I went looking for Ben, it was cuddle time.
Thursday morning was nothing special. I got to class all right and found the Headmaster waiting for me. He looked happy so I was wondering what was up? He said "I got your message and I am here. Does this mean you have decided early? Tell me you are going to do it?" I was puzzled? What message?
Just then Grandmother walked in. She said "Good you got my message. I have a few questions then she will give you her answer. Ember tell your students to self study or whatever you call it and we will get down to work."
I have learned to listen to Grandmother so I said "Independent study." We went into a side room to talk. I was wondering if this plan was going to fly or flop.
Grandmother started the talk "I have heard the plan and think it can work. With a few teaks that is. But first tell me briefly what you think the plan is?"
The Headmaster said "Ember works to get her GED this summer then in the fall she starts as a staff member. Teaching a class like this one but shorter only a hour and one other class maybe Art. Then her back up takes over after lunch for the practical for a hour and one other class. When Ember goes into labor her back up takes over her classes till she is back on her feet. When she can Ember takes back over her classes."
Grandmother said "I did not hear about these other classes. When was that added?"
He said "All staff members teach two classes. I thought that was common knowledge? Is that a problem?"
I said "I know some about art but just magical art." His eye lit up with that. I could tell he just had a idea.
Grandmother sighed "Well I am sure that could be worked out. What is important is that Ember only work half days in the fall. It will be stressful enough for her without heaping a full time job on top of that. I will be the other teacher in this equation. I will be taking the Practical in the afternoons. If we do this it would last till the end of the school year. We will rethink the plan after the school year. Are you with me so far?" He nodded "Good, here is where we go from here. I would like to know what you plan to pay Ember for this job?" They went into finances an I was only half listing when I felt a shift go on in the other room. There was a half scream and I bolted for the door.
Teladona was on the floor half shifted to a large cat. The girls were standing around her and looking scared. I checked she was still breathing but just. I found her spark and it had a dark spot on it where the cat was trying to take over. I fed the spark some magic and banished the cat. I was able to force a shift back to her normal self. I said "Charlotte get Janis. The rest of you in your seats Now! You have all been told to wait to be instructed on each new spell! Yet Teladona Almost died because She did not listen to instructions! I hope the rest of you will listen now. This is magic that is not to be played with! I was taking it slow for a reason! The entire class is banded from using magic for three days!" I cast a binding spell to make sure they knew I meant what I said. I should be able to hold the spell till Monday. "I am disappointed!" Janis got there at that point.
After a quick exam she said "Deep shock I should be able to bring her out of it. I'll take her back to my place. She should be ok in s few days. back to school Monday. I'll send you the bill. She and two helpers put her on a stretcher and headed out.
I glared at the class the whole time. Everyone of them looked guilty this time. I tuned to the Headmaster "We will finish our talk at lunch. It seem this group is not to be trusted as much as I thought. When I checked this class room is open after lunch. I started the class with a review of the rules. Then I talked about side effects and general bad effects of using magic. I told in graphic detail the horrors I seen in the pits. About the lives destroyed and people harmed. Two hours were a long time to fill but I still had stories at the end of the time. They all were a little green when I let them out for lunch. I told them to return to this class room after lunch.
I did not notice that Grandmother had stayed for the class. As soon as the class left the Headmaster showed up. Grandmother and the Headmaster talked for a bit and finally she gave her blessing for the plan. After going over it I made up my mind. I stated that "The plan is a go!"
He smiled and handed me a bag of books and pamphlet's for GED test. He said "The Test will be held two weeks from the end of summer. That gives a chance for retest if needed."
Time was up and the kids are due back. Grandmother said "We might as well get started on the plan now. You sit at your desk and study and I'll teach this class. If it is alright with you Headmaster."
He said "That is a great Idea. It will make sure she passes that test. I will see you both later I have a school to run." Off he went seeming quite pleased with himself. I set up at the desk and she handed me a study potion. I smiled and downed the potion. Time to study. with the potion my focus was very good so I got through many chapters in two of the books before Grandmother told me it was time to go home. I was happy with the results. I packed the books and got ready to go. We had walked about half way home when Charlotte caught up to me.
She said "Are you serious that we cant use magic for three days?"
I looked at her "Try it." When she did and nothing happened I said "I bound all of the classes magic for three days. You and the others will learn that I mean what I say. Teladona will have more punishment when she is better. I will not be teaching a lot of the higher level spells I planed to because of this problem. Maybe next quarter I will have forgiven enough to try again, maybe not."
She asked sounding scared "What will you teach this quarter then?"
I will teach each of you to make the most of what you have and harmony spells. You will all get a good base to work from I will teach you all many spells but no more of the very dangerous ones. I am not opening Pandora's box."
She looked at me "I don't know what that is but I am sorry we disappointed you." She walked off after that.
Grandmother did not say anything. We just walked the rest of he way home. a squeak came from my pocket and I remembered I had Teladona's Dragon Dona. I brought her out and fed her a crystal chip. I turned to grandmother "Will you put my books in my study for me I have a errand to run." She nodded and took the books. I took to the sky.
I got to Janis's place and knocked. While I was waiting Skya landed on my shoulder and looked at the baby dragon in my hands. Dixie opened the door and led me back to Teladona's room. I smiled when I seen it was #3. That is the same one Alexis was in. It was the one I woke up in when I helped the kitten girls. Janis was in with her with a worried look on her face. She looked up when I came in. She said "What happened to her she should be waking up but she is not. I held my hand over her and focused on her spark outward. I placed Dona on the pillow next to her and Skya moved from my shoulder to the headboard. I held out both hands and looked deeper. I found the problem.
I said "She's trapped in a nightmare. I learned how to dream walk when I was younger I hope this works. I took her hand and began the twinning. Once our breathing and pulse were in sink I projected myself into her dream.
We were in the class room but everyone was cats and stuck that way. She was baring the door so the cats would not get away. I could feel her terror. I called her name she turned "Teacher I did not mean to do it I convinced everyone to try a full body transformation but they all ended up like this now I can't turn them back." she was crying. I waved my hand and all the cats turned into the class.
I smiled and took her in my arms "Listen little one you are dreaming. It is time to wake up now! This is all not real! please wake little one!" I felt her begin to wake so I left her Dream. I opened my eyes and smiled at her. She slowly sat up and looked around.
She said "You were in my dream? You saved me! How can I go on learning magic with so much on the line? I don't think I am ready to go into the higher magic's. I think I am going to go home and rethink my life. I am sorry Teacher I can't do this any more." She picked up Dona from the pillow and put her in my hands.
I said "I will hold onto Dona for awhile. I know this is hard please don't give up. This is not a decision to be made when you are upset. Think it over then come talk to me. Please just think about it."
She said "I will but I don't think I will change my mind."
I went out the door and Janis followed me. When we were alone she asked "What was that about?"
I shook my head "She has lost her confidence and that is one thing that is deadly to a mage. It is also something I can't help her with. If she walks away now she will never be more than she is right now. She knows enough to work but not to make it big. Right now there is nothing I can do to fix this. If I push her it would just drive her away. All I can do is wait and hope she comes back to class. To do anything else would just drive her away." There was tears in my eyes but all I could do is head back to my family.
When I got back to the house Grandmother had to hear what happened. She surprised me when she said "You did the right thing. A loss of confidence that bad would affect you the longer you stayed with her. Let her come to you. If she decides to leave then you have done what you could and you will need to move on. I know it sounds harsh but that is how life is sometimes." I went into my study to read till dinner.
At dinner Cryss was mad. She asked "Where is the baby dragon?"
I smiled "Asleep in my pocket at the moment. Why do you ask?
Cryss said "Someone who could give up a baby dragon so easily does not deserve to be bonded with one. Please give her to me. I will take care of her till the right person can be found for her to bond with."
I said "No, I think I will look after her till Monday. She is safe where she is."
Skya said in that crystalline sounds "I agree mother should take care of her." We did get trough dinner and I went back to studying. I let Grandmother teach them potions tonight. It did not take long to get lost in my studies. I was into a history I would never need when I felt Ben's strong hands on my shoulders.
He said "Are you going to study all night?" His hands began to rub my cares away.
I said "No dear love, I'll quit for the night now. Earth history is not going to do me very much good but it is part of the test. Now if they had asked about the history of Sanctuary or even Crystalis that would be useful. Maybe I'll talk to the Headmaster about getting more useful history classes and to change the test after this is over. I'll think about talking to the others and come up with a comprehensive history of Sanctuary. That would be a fun project."
He smiled "Right now my love we both need some sleep. So lets go to bed." So we went upstairs hand in hand. Another fast night then off we all went to work again. I settled in at the classroom to talk for two hours. when a package arrived from Janis's place. In it was a bag of holding, a bracelet, a staff and a spell book. The note that came with it was heartbreaking. It was from Teladona. She had made up her mind and had decided she would not be coming back. I put the items in my bag. I will decide what to do about them later. Right now class was going to start.
I started by talking about confidence and how loss of it could destroy a mages life. I spoke with conviction and ended that segment with a statement. I said "I am sorry to tell you that Teladona will not be returning to class. She has had a profound loss of confidence and has decided to return home. I don't know if she will ever seek classes in higher magic." This disturbed the class. I switched to talking about harmony spells. That is how I finished the class. Grandmother showed up and had lunch with us. Everyone was quiet through lunch.
Grandmother took over the class after lunch I just sat at my desk and studied. It was a good way to pass two hours. Grandmother and I were leaving class when the Headmaster came up and said "Do you have room in class for one more? We have a transfer student that just got here. She tested quite high. Her name is Josie RedRiver, here is her file look it over. I will introduce you to her." I glanced at her file High ranks in Crystal (s), Metal (s), Fire, and Darkness (s). That was a odd combination of magic's. She is 15 and a transfer from Big Rock Canyon School for Girls. Never heard of that one. We were led to the office where there was this gangly girl waiting. She was reading a text book on history. Dang it she is taller than me. We were introduced then I looked her up and down. The way she held herself is like she was ready to fight.
I said "So you are transferring into my class you have a lot to catch up on." I took out Teladona's spell book and eliminated a few things then handed it to her. "This should get you started. Let me know Monday if you have any questions or troubles. You know where the class room is?" Dona the baby dragon stuck her head out of my pocket and sniffed. Skya came in the window and landed on my shoulder looking down at Dona. They talked for a moment or two then Dona worked her way out of my pocket and took to the air. She flew around me once then headed for the new girl. Josie caught the little one and smiled. I said "You have been chosen to raise this little one do you accept this honor and all that comes with it?"
She looked at me "What type of Dragon is this I have never seen the like before except the one on your shoulder? Yes I will accept this little one with all my heart. My family has been raising Dragons for generations. Please tell me more about this one?"
I said with pride "That is a Crystal dragon one of only 14 currently anywhere. The race is only found here in Sanctuary." The little one made the sound again and I took out a crystal chip and handed it to her. She started eating the chip. "Her current name is Dona but you can change it if you like."
She smiled "I think I'll call her Shela. Please tell me more about this kind of dragon. I would like to know where they come from and everything I can?"
Grandmother had to open her mouth. "That question is simple to answer. Where they come from is from Embers skilled hands and magic."
I said "It was an little more involved than that, not much but it is. It sounds like it is story time again. Why don't you come have dinner with us and I will answer most of your questions. The history of the Dragons of Sanctuary is short but intense."
The Headmaster said "Could I impose on you to take her in for the weekend? We don't have a room for her yet so please?"
I looked at the Headmaster "You owe me one!" I turned to Josie "All right get your stuff and lets go. Looks like we will have plenty of time to talk." We walked out and down the path to the house. Along the way I told her the tale of the Dragons of Sanctuary. I told the truth but made it sound more than it was. Truth was simple I was fooling around with heavy magic and the Dragons were born. I finished just as we got to the house.
She looked at the place and said "This place is huge what are you some sort of princess or something?" That cracked up Grandmother. "What did I say?"
I said "I guess no one told you who I am. I am pretty widely known. No one even gave you a hint? Well that is at least something."
Grandmother Said "This is my Granddaughter Her Highness Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Princess of Sanctuary and Crystalis, Grand Mage of Sanctuary." I interrupted her at that point.
I said "That's fine those are the important ones. If you list the rest we will miss dinner. Let's head inside." When I entered the house I got a surprise. Angel and Mother were visiting.
As soon as Josie entered Angel said "Oh a new face!" She came up to Josie and said "And who would you be?"
I answered for her "Josie this is my sister Angel. Angel this is Josie she is a new student of mine she will be staying the weekend while they make room for her in the dorm." I went around the room making introductions with out using titles. "Well if everyone is going to stay then we need more rooms." I headed out the back door I noticed angel was pulling Josie along to watch. I brought out my staff and pointed at the back of the house and added 3 bedrooms and 3 bathrooms. "There that makes a 10 bedroom and 11 bath house. I added 5 empty rooms to be used later." I put the staff away. Josie's eyes were wide. Skya swooped down and landed on my shoulder and tapped my pocket. "You can at least say please." Skya made a sound that halfway through changed to words.
She said "Please Mother." I smiled and handed her two. She was very happy. Josie looked like she was going to faint.
I said "Take it easy Josie this is normal around here. Let's go back inside.
As always all Life giving Comments Welcome and loved!
Beyond the Tales Chapter 8
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Book 2 Chapter 8 Josie in wonderland
I kept Josie from fainting and sat her down in the unused study. I told her "Don't try to think about it just study for a bit. I will call you for dinner." She pulled out the spell book and started to study. She relaxed as she did. I smiled and went to see what the others were doing. They were being themselves so the place was a mad house. Sasha had the foresight to call in Tasha to help.
Zoe showed up saying "You pouched my maid again so I have made other arrangements. You can keep her I will send her things over. It was nice of you to thought of me in the first place but lately she seem to spend a lot of time over here. I knew it was a bad Idea to split up twins and from the look of this crowd you got here you can use the help. See you later." With that she left. She is so abrupt at times. I smiled at least she says what she means. I started counting heads. 8 bedrooms needed. that leaves 2 in case someone else shows up.
Ben came up behind me and started to rub my shoulders. He said "I hear you brought home another one?"
I sighed "Just for the weekend till they find room for her in the Dorm. I am not going to keep her if that is what your thinking. The headmaster asked me to look out for her this weekend then she goes back!"
Ben said "Yes Dear, I know." I could feel the smile in his voice. This was going to be a long weekend. I rested in Bens arm for an few moments then pushed away I turned and kissed him. Then headed to the kitchen.
Sasha was working at the stove and Tasha was cutting vegetables while they chatted. I said "Hi Tasha I just talked to Zoe. She is going to send your things over you are going to work here now. I am sure Sasha could use the help. Are you a herbalist like she is?"
Tasha said "No, I am a low grade healer studying to be a midwife." I walked over and held my hand over her chest. Her levels were higher than her sisters but still low.
I said "Hmm maybe if you stretched your magical muscles, Do low level spells over and over till they are easy then go to one slightly harder to bring you up from a low to med. level. It would be hard work but it is possible. Do you want me to talk to Trixie about you becoming a helper for awhile to learn?"
She looked hopeful "You will do that? I don't know how to thank you Miss."
I said "Well I can't help Sasha and not help you too. I am helping Sasha to become a potion maker and I said I will help her set up a shop when she has learned enough to make it on her own. Here is the plan. I am going to get 2 new maids tomorrow. Sasha will work teaching them the ways of this house on Tuesday, Thursday and Saturday. Tasha you will oversee them on Monday, Wednesday and Friday. You will both work Sunday. On the days you are not overseeing the new maids you will be studying or helping others as I can find people to help you. When you are ready I will set you up and The new maids will oversee a new pair. How does that sound?"
Sasha said "It sounds like you have done this before? But it sounds good to me Miss."
Tasha said "It sounds good to me Miss. I just don't know how to thank you?"
I said "No thanks are necessary. This is what I do I help people It makes me feel good. How long till dinner?"
Sasha said "Quarter hour Miss" I smiled and walked out of the kitchen to the study that Josie is using. I walked in and she was looking over Skya that was sitting on the perch looking at her. I smiled Josie was taking notes on Skya.
I smiled "How is the studying coming." she turned to me.
She said "These Dragons are far more intelligent than almost every other Dragon I have ever studied. You say there are only 14 of them? I could make my life's work just studying these Dragons."
I chuckled "You probly will want to talk to Cryss then. After all she is the First Crystal Dragon. I'll call her." I looked at Skya and she flew out. "You see a year ago Cryss looked like Skya but due to wanting to be with me more she used a potion to give her a human form. She is the bridge between worlds. She is both Crystal Dragon and Human child. She is the only one of the original 7 to stay human. They all tried it but only she stayed. She is one of a kind and has the potential to be the strongest mage in the worlds. I am very proud of my Daughter. Of all my kids. That what all the Crystal Dragons are. They are my Daughters and Granddaughters no matter the form. Of course Cryss is Special in so many ways. I do love them all. They were all made to be familiars to mages. Only Cryss did not take that track by her own choice. Each will be given the chance to become human or remain Dragons. I will make sure it only their choice that matters for that." The door opened and Cryss came in. I smiled and held out my arms and she ran into them. We hugged then I said "We were just talking about you. Josie wants to study the Crystal Dragons so I thought she should talk to their Princess. You have a little time before dinner but you could start talking. I'll leave you to talk, I'll call you for dinner." I left the room after that.
I got back to the living room and slipped into Ben's arms and watched Mother, Grandmother and Angel ganged up on Sam asking questions. They were talking about his love life. He looked about ready to panic. When they brought up that his little sister was married before him. He just sat there with this blank look on his face. Yep he checked out for awhile. That was one battle he just could not win. His mind shut down to protect itself. After several attempts to get through to him they gave up and Grandmother and Mother turned on Angel with their questions. This should pass a few moments. Angel said she was a Lesbian and had her eye on a mage to go out with. That did not set well with Grandmother or Mother. They were worried about Grandchildren and Great Grandchildren an heir to the crown. Since Sam had no prospects and Angel was a lesbian. the honor fell to Cryss as my eldest child. Of course I reminded them that Angel was Pregnant so there worries were unfounded. They looked at each other and laughed. They were just having fun pushing buttons. Just then Dinner was called. I walked back to the study and said "You two can continue this tomorrow. it is time for dinner.
We had a good dinner then We settled down for an evening at home. Grandmother asked "Who is going to teach potions today you or me?" When I shrugged she said "If you don't mind I will. You haven't been spending that much time with Ben lately." I smiled and nodded. I went to find Ben for some extended cuddle time.
Ben was deep in conversation with Sam so I went to check on Josie. She was in a corner watching the room. I was sure she thought we were all crazy. Maybe we are a bit. Angel came up an started to talk to her. I listened as I scanned the room for trouble. Angel said
"How you doing kid? Getting anywhere with your studies?"
Josie said "I think this place is crazy but the one I most can't get a read on is Ember? She baffles me."
Angel laughed "Trying to figure out Ember is hard. She does not act like the most powerful person in Sanctuary but she is. I may be Queen but only because Ember did not want to be. She placed the crown on my head and said go to it. I am so proud of my little sister. At heart there is one word that describes her, Mom. She mothers everyone. Gives them what they need to grow. That is why when she asked they gladly went to war for her and won the war too. A war she led. Don't ever get her mad at you. She isn't Grand
Mage for nothing. Well sister you going to listen to me all night or are you going to add something?"
I smiled "Your doing fine. Josie let me know when you get tired and I'll show you to your room. Tomorrow I wont be around I need to go to the hiring hall in Whitewater and a few other short stops. I will be gone most of the day. You should get some studying done tomorrow you have a lot to catch up on. On Sunday I'll help you make what you need. This class is fast paced so you need to get caught up fast if you want to pass." I nodded then walked over to Grandmother and said "I will be out tomorrow can you check up on Josie every now and then?" She nodded. "Any requests from Whitewater?"
She said "There is a little tea shop near the mirrors if you would stop and get some samples of what they sell that would be nice. I am told they are quite good. Other than that a wife for Sam would be nice."
I chuckled "He will have to shop for his own. I have to get enough to get already. How did the potion making go this evening?"
Grandmother shrugged "They are good it is just learning the potions." She handed me a vial "Try it."
I asked "What is it, what will it do? Considering the last one I hope there is a counter."
She smiled "It is a mate call, one drink and your perfect mate will be drawn to you."
I smiled "I already have my perfect mate so give this to Sam. Speaking of mate I am going to grab Ben for some Cuddle time." I handed the vial back to Grandmother and went off to find Ben. I soon found him and he and I went to the porch for Cuddle time. Just as we were settling in for a good cuddle Jessel showed up. I smiled at her "When you going to do the show for the school? The Headmaster is asking about it."
Jessel smiled "As soon as you can make me a Dance Dress as good as the one you made for Lentha. That was some Dress. I need a good dress to step up my look."
I leaned back into Bens arms and said "Be here Monday after school and we will see about your dress. I'll tell the Headmaster that you will do the show on Friday. How does that sound?"
She grinned "Sounds like a deal to me. I got to get back things to do if we are going to put on a show."
I smiled broadly "Just for your information there will be a lot of Royalty there so keep on your toes." She nodded and headed off. After that Ben and I cuddled and talked about the upcoming trip. He insisted that he and Sam escort me. I was hoping he would say something like that. So I gave in and said I would not argue the point. Then we got down to some more cuddling.
An hour later Josie said she needed to go to bed. I got up stretched and told Ben I was heading up too. So I led Josie to her room and said goodnight. I went to my room and started my nightly routine. It had been a long day and I was tired. I was wondering how long it would be before Ben came up? Then he was there and we were cuddling down to sleep. Another day over with.
I was up early and ready to start the day. Ben slept in while I got ready. Lucky stiff! Oh well I got him up by using a ice spell on his feet. That got him moving grumbling but moving. We grabbed Sam (That icy feet spell was getting a work out today.) and headed for breakfast. The boys were not happy with me but I was just smiling the day away. Some jokes other people just don't get.
After we ate Ben and Sam armed themselves and we were off. We got to the Mirror room and headed to Whitewater. Once we got there I found Grandmothers Tea shop and got a bunch of different types for the house. Then we headed to the hiring hall. The woman working there remembered me. She said "Back for more Maids? She will help you right over there." I walked over and it was the same woman who had helped me the last time. She remembered me as well.
She said "Welcome back, and how may I help you today?"
I smiled "Two Maids." She handed me the list and hire sheets. I looked them over, mostly older this time. Ah here we go Two 19 year old girls. I pointed out the ones I wanted. She went to get them. This was going smoothly so far. The hard part would come when I go to the Mage Hall for Mage Clerks.
I was waiting when a very angry looking man pulled a girl in by her hair and said "I am returning this fake and want a real maid." The woman tried to calm him down but he drew a blade and was going to kill the girl. Ben stepped in front of the man. Ben was bigger than the man was angry. The man through his hands up and left. Sam helped the girl up.
The woman was back with the two maids. She said "I was afraid that would happen. Poor kid this is the third time, she wont be on the lists after this one."
I asked "What is the problem? She seems healthy enough."
The woman "She was a man till she crossed a mage and now is stuck like this. Because of her looks men try to take advantage of her. She wont have none of it so they get mad."
I said "I will take her as well. She wont find that a problem in my house." The woman smiled and went over to make the offer. Ben looked at me smiling. When the woman got back I did the paperwork and paid the fee. I led the maids outside and handed each a gold coin. Then we were off to the Mage Hall. I left the maids outside with Sam and took Ben inside with me. The talks took a hour but I walked away with 4 Mage Clerks. We headed to the main market and got my maids the proper outfits. I went by the food stalls and got us all something to eat. I caught sight of a magic shop and decided to check it out. It was mostly low level stuff. A few books caught my eye though. I bought them then we headed for the Mirrors.
The Attack came out of nowhere Ben and Sam acted fast and I put up a shield over the rest of us. I used lightning to zap 5 attackers. Soon they were running. Well that will get the blood flowing. I checked over everyone and did some minor healing on Ben and Sam. Then we moved on. We made it to the Mirrors easy after that. We ported back to Sanctuary. Then headed for the house. I dropped the maids in the care of the twins. I took the mage clerks to our Mage Hall and turned them over to Vickie and headed home. This took most of the day. So I was not in the mood for running into the headmaster. But there he was on my porch about to knock. I said "looking for me? I'm not in leave a message at the beep. The beep." That got a smile out of him.
He said "I really hate to say this but could you keep Josie here a little longer? We are just not finding room for her with all the new students from the outlands 80% has been female so we are really short on space. We are planning to build a new dorm but it will take awhile to get it done. I will see what we can do. Right now could you just hold on to her for say two weeks and that should do it."
He had apparently not seen that Ben was in the deep couch waiting for me. He jumped when Ben spoke "Of course we will you know you can always count on Ember to do the right thing. We have space for 5 more if that would relieve your space problem. I was thinking of her class staying here." I was stunned I never thought Ben would suggest such a thing. That would truly be a house full.
The Headmaster said "That would be great I will go get the girls now." He turned and almost ran towards the school. I sighed and walked around the house and added five more bedrooms and bathrooms. The back of the house was almost to the wall so I put up fence from the back of the house to the wall on both sides. Ben had followed me and rubbed my shoulders when I was done. I decided to talk to Ben about this later right now I had a lot to do. I turned and made the extra rooms into studies. I also made more maids Quarters and expanded the laundry room, dinning room, kitchen and pantry. I was getting quite tired we went back up front to wait for the girls.
I asked Ben "Why did you do that? That is a lot of teenagers to have around."
Ben said "You know you will love it and Alexis will get to know some girls. That and the Headmaster can not ask you for any more favors for quite awhile. Of course you can remind him of this when you want something." We laughed at that. Soon the girls were there carrying all their stuff. I had Tasha show them to their rooms. I stepped in front of the Headmaster before he could leave.
I smiled "I talked to Jessel and she can put on a show this Friday and all it will cost you is 3 gold for a new Dance Dress for Jessel. I assure you that it is quite worth it. I have seen her dance you are getting off cheep. He sighed and dug into his pouch and gave me the gold. "Thank you, I'll take care of everything." He left after that. I laughed to myself.
I went back into the mad house. With Mother and Angel still there I counted heads and got 14 people to feed tonight. Good thing the place is now a 15 bedroom 16 bathroom house and 10 studies for the students and family. This house was turning into quite the big place. I am as far back as I can go with the house so next will be wings on the house. Dang it what is happening to my dream house.
I guess go with the flow. I got the girls together in the new classroom I added. I introduced Josie and they took to her ok. It was a little weird but we got through it. I was talking about the house rules when there came a knock at the door. It was the headmaster. He looked a bit sheepish and said "There has been a accident in the room next to your classroom. Your class room is not going to be useable for quite awhile. 4 classrooms are not useable now. I don't know where I'm going to put your class till it is fixed."
I sighed "I will save you the trouble, I will use this room from now on. I will send the bill to the school for feeding and housing these girls. we will talk about fall classes towards the end of summer. Now scoot." He left slinking out. When the door closed I smiled. This is better than I hoped. I went back to going over the house rules.
Dinner was called and we all sat down for a good meal. After I stepped into the kitchen to have a chat with Tasha. When I found her I asked "Have you ever thought of taking a position as a part time wet nurse. I will be giving birth in the fall and I will need a helper and wet nurse after that. There is two ways to make this happen I know of a potion to make a woman lactate or I could use a breast pump and bottle feed after I go back to work part time. What do you think?"
She thought for a few moments then said "I think It would be a great start in the job. An helper at first then an wet nurse then later on an midwife. I would like the job."
I smiled "Good I will talk to Janis and Trixie about your training on Monday." That was one more thing off my list. A plan was forming. I now knew how I would get through my Pregnancy. I let the girls check out their studies. I flipped open my link compact and hoped it was not too late on a weekend.
Vickie answered right away "Yes".
I said "Working late? Well I got a plan to get us through my giving birth in the fall. It all starts with one of the new mage clerk acting as a currier on Mondays. She would bring the paper work here to my house and pick it up at the end of the day. For this work I would teach the clerk the wing spell so she can fly back and forth. What do you think?"
Vickie said "I always work late. I think your plan will work with a little tweak. I will be the currier. That way we can do a short face to face when I bring the paperwork. That way you don't get behind on what is going on. Besides I don't trust the new girls yet."
I smiled "All right we will start on Monday be here at 11:30 am. We will have lunch then I will teach you the spell and you can have your face to face."
She said "I'll be there, Boss." She broke the link. Another piece in place. I decided to open the potions class to any in the house who wanted to take it. My girls decided to try it this time. so I had to expand the potions room. Angel asked for a potion that helped morning sickness that she got real bad. I knew of one so taught that one this time. It went well. Alexis, Cryss and Sasha even helped the others. It was a fun night. Angel bought the potions for a silver each. So all the girls made some coin for a change. Sasha said she would need to go get more herbs on Sunday if the class was going to be this big. I gave her a gold and told her to stock up.
After that the girls got along great. I smiled and went out on the porch with Ben for cuddle time. Everything was going as planned. My world is going to be a small circle for awhile. It is all about baby. I was surprised when Trixie walked up and was going to knock. I said "Can I help you with something Trixie?" She looked around and spotted me and Ben on the couch.
She said "Hello your highness is the Queen here by any chance?"
I smiled "Yes she is in there playing with the kids. Did she miss an appointment or are you here about her morning sickness? She does say it is really bad." I snuggled down in Bens arms while I was talking.
She said "She called and this was the first I could get away seems a lot of babies on the way. I went to the Crystal Hall, That is some place. They said she was here."
I said "Thank you I think Crystal Hall is one of my better creations. Just knock the maid will take you to her. After you are done with her I would like to talk to you for a little bit. I'll be here when your ready."
She smiled "Now you got me curious. I will see you in a little bit."
When she went in Ben said "What are you up to my little manipulator?"
I snuggled down "Helping what else. Lets just enjoy this time it is not going to last long."
Ben said "That did not sound good what do you mean?"
I smiled "Soon it will be all about baby. Our cuddle time will be here and there as we can. Already baby has changed my life a lot. I have figured a way to stay home and still do my jobs. I have cut back my Grand Mage time to once a week and moved my office here. I've put a class room here and got the Headmaster to let me teach from here. I am only teaching half days and only theory. I am all set for baby I found a helper wet nurse to help after the baby is born. It is all for baby. I will make the nursery off our room in the next few days. There is a few other changes to the house I want to make but like I said it is all about baby. This is a good thing it is our first baby. I love our first child but Cryss started at 8 years old we missed so much with her but we wont with this one."
The door opened and Cryss came out with two drinks. She smiled an held out the glasses We took the glasses from her and thanked her. I set mine down and pulled Cryss into the cuddle. This was nice. I smiled as his hair turned into a very Blonde long braid. Ben played like he did not know what to do. Of course he knew what happened he was acting up for Cryss and me. We laughed at his acting. It was quite a good look for him. I finally said "Alright we have had our fun now give me the counter." I held out my hand.
Cryss said "I can't Mommy you locked up the counters. You left the joke potions out but locked up the counters." Ben glared at me.
I said "Oops I must be getting forgetful." I got up stretched and went into the house. when I got back I found Trixie mad as a wet hen. Her hair was multicolored five inch spikes. She was not laughing. Good thing I brought both counters. I handed her one telling her that it would change her hair back. She downed the counter and her hair went back to normal. I handed Ben the counter and he downed it. But nothing happened. I checked the bottle but it was the right counter. I said "A mistake must have been made on this counter. Oh well I will make up some counter in the morning." Ben glared at me then stomped into the house. Cryss went in to go to bed. "Why don't we sit down."
She said "Is your husband alright? He seem madder than I was."
I chuckled "I will calm him down a little later. Now what I wanted to talk to you about. My maid Tasha wants to be a midwife. She has some magic and healing ability. I was wondering if you would take her on part time to teach her the job. She is open on Tuesday, Thursday and Saturday. She will be shifting to helper/wet nurse in the fall but she still wants to be a midwife."
She said "I will take her on Saturdays starting next week. I will teach her what I can. The more midwives we have the better. Let her know to be at Janis's place at 10 am. I have to go now. Tell Cryss I am not mad at her any more it was pretty funny." She got up and curtsied and left. Another piece of the plan done. I went in to see how mad Ben was. I caught Tasha in the kitchen. I told her about my talk with Trixie. She was very happy. I shooed all the kids to bed and headed up myself. Ben was in our room in front of my mirror looking at his new hairstyle. It was longer now that he unbraided it. I came over and hugged him.
I said "It is for only one night. I will fix an new counter tomorrow. I am just too tired tonight." I kissed his cheek. then went to start getting ready for bed.
He said "If it was not Blonde I would think of keeping it." I walked back over to him.
I smiled "What color would you like? I think a flame red or darkest black would look good on you." I went over to my bag and pulled out my useful spells book. "Look in the mirror lets try this." I cast a hair color spell and turned his hair from blonde to a mix of flame red and smoky black. I think it looked real good. He looked at it for a bit then got up and kissed me. I guess he liked it. Soon after we went to bed and fell to sleep in each others arms.
The morning came way too soon but I had a lot to do today. I cleaned up and got dressed. Ben smiled at himself looking in the mirror. I looked at him and said "So does that smile mean I don't have to make the counter this morning?"
He said "Not this morning let me try it out for a while." He gave me a morning kiss then we went down to breakfast. Well one less thing I had to do. I gathered the girls after we ate so they could watch something great. I took them outside and to the left side of the house. As I thought there was plenty of room. I turned to the class, Alexis and Cryss.
I said "This is the site where the new practice rooms are going to be. You have heard me talk about making buildings with the crystal weave now you are going to see it. So watch." I turned back and lifted my staff. I slowly pulled crystal from the ground and weaved it. I formed floor, the inner walls and the doors. Then I formed the outer walls and the roof. I was sweating just a bit from going so slow. Then part one was done. The building was up now I had to use reinforcement spells to make it strong enough. I turned back "Now is when you get into the act. I will teach you all a spell to reinforce the wall roof and floors There are ten rooms and nine of us. So each person will reinforce their own room." So I set about teaching them the reinforcement enchantment. Then we went to work. Two hours later we had an brand new practice hall. It was circler with 9 small rooms around 1 big one. I liked it very much. Grandmother came out to see what was going on. She really liked her new work area. No more long trips to the Hall of Magic. I said "I would like suggestions for a name for our Practice hall. We will have a Naming ceremony on Wednesday. The rest of the day is yours." They went looking in the rooms and chatting. I looked at Grandmother "What do you really think?"
She said "I see what your doing your keeping everything within reach. Just in case. Your worried you think something might be wrong with the baby. So you are making sure your close even when your working. Your plan is sound as far as I can see. Lets just hope we don't need it. What is the next step?"
I said "Rest, the rest is in place I can't think of a way to keep it any tighter. I need to study and pass the GED test then I am set for awhile. Tomorrow it will be official that I moved my office from the Mage Hall to here. My class room is moved here. Even the girls are moved here. With this practice hall I don't have to move a hundred yards from my house for anything. Bloody hell what does that man want now?!" The Headmaster was heading this way.
He came to a stop out of breath. When he got his breath back he said "You got to do something about the beginners class they are out of control. Nobodies safe with them around!"
I said "Where is Darla she is in charge of the beginners class? She should be able to take care of any problems!"
He said "It is her day off she is not in Sanctuary. The person set to look after those kids is tied up in the class room and the kids are going wild."
I said "Show me where. There must be a reason for this to happen now. I'm missing out on study time. That does not make me very happy." We raced across to the school and finally got to the class room. The room was in shambles and there was a person tied up in the middle of the room. I looked around the students were sprawled all over. They were all out cold. This was bad. I checked all there magic's were dangerously low. I spread what magic I had around to get them out of the danger zone. Grandmother arrived and helped. The woman tied up was out cold from a blow to the head. I looked around and the only thing not turned over was the table in the back with snacks and drinks on it. I tested the snacks and they were fine but when I held my hand above the punch I felt strong magic. I looked at the Headmaster "I told you there had to be a reason somebody spiked the punch with a strong potion. I have encountered this potion before it is called the freak out. It is a magical drug. This is very bad."
As always all life giving comments are welcome and loved!
Beyond the Tales Chapter 9
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Book 2 Chapter 9 Darkness
This was really bad. A Whole class taken out by a magical drug! We do not have a police force. At least not the type we need to deal with this. Our Guards are great at crowd control and fighting wars but this was a whole new ball game. We need Detectives who know magic, if such thing exists. We Need to track down and arrest the fiends who did this. Maybe Zoe would be good for the job? Yes I think she would be. I used my link compact to call Janis I told her what was happening and asked her to get over here now and bring as much help as she could! I used some rope to block off the bad table. I sent a student to get Zoe.
There was a lot of questions to be answered and I was not the one to answer them. I had stumbled into the potion person before she could do harm but I can not trust in luck with this. I needed someone who will hunt till the bad ones are caught. I think Zoe is that person.
Janis got there and we moved the girls to a clear spot. Janis looked them over and said "They are all close to death. Their Bodies have been pushed to the edge. If they had pushed any more they would have died. You said this was caused by some type of magical drug?"
I said "It is called Freak Out it puts the user into a hyper manic state and drains their magic till it almost kills them. 50% of users die from the first use. We were lucky so far. If it is out there people will die! You do what you can for their bodies, I make some potions that will bring their magic into the normal range."
She said "A two front war, if we win they stay alive. Damn it this is bad."
Zoe came in "What is going on? Why did you pull me away from my troops?" I filled her in as Janis prepared the girls to take to her house. I sent her on the trail of the bad people. I told Janis I would meet her at her house as soon as I made the potions. I flew home and went right into the potion room and started brewing. Alexis came in and started helping. Soon we had them brewed. I packed them for traveling. I headed out the door. Alexis followed me.
I got to Janis's house quickly. Dixie let us in I checked the girls found the lowest and Dixie watched as I gave her the first potion tested her magic then gave her the second. I looked at Dixie and asked "Do you know how to check magic levels?" She nodded. I handed her a few of the paired potions. "Give the red one first, check that the levels are rising then give the second potion. You start from that end I'll start from this end. We soon had them all done and their magic was recovering. Now it was up to Janis to fix their bodies. This group will survive. I just hope there is no others floating out there!
I looked around none of the princesses were here. If this was the beginners class there should be 4 princesses? Unless they were not at the party for some other reason. There is also why were they having a party when Darla was gone? Too many questions. I flew over to the school to see if Zoe was still working that angle. Alexis still followed me.
Zoe was just about to leave when I got there. I asked what she had found. Zoe said "It was a birthday party. There was to be no magic. The aid that left to get the cake said Darla really didn't want to but the girls wore her down. The whole class was to be there."
I said "There was 4 in the class that were not. The princesses were not at Janis's place. Did this aid say anything about that? I've met all 4 so I would know them."
Zoe said "No she did not. I have someone following the aid. I did not like her too easy answers. Hmm I will look into this further. Do you have anything more at this time?"
I smiled Just that all of them survived so it is not murder yet. I will be at the house if you need me or have any questions. I'm off now." Alexis and I flew to my house and I was wiped out. Grandmother looked at me as I sat down. I said "They all survived. It was a close thing. Zoe is doing the Detective thing and snooping around for clues. I am out of energy. I am going to take a nap."
Grandmother said "Not so fast we need to talk. I cornered the Headmaster about the fathers of the Princesses being in your class room and the rest of it. I told him now that you are teaching from here that should not happen. If it does I am going to hold him responsible. So that should be one less worry for you. I am going to be doing the interface with the school from now on. It seem he thinks he can ask you anything. I will control the demands of that little man from now on."
I said "Grandmother do as you will, I am too tired to argue tonight. I am going to take a bath then a nap wake me for dinner." I moved a little slower. When I got undressed in the bathroom I was certainly showing that I was Pregnant. Oh well little one will come out in her own time. when that thought passed I was sure my little one was a girl. No proof just pure Mothers instinct. Wow this will be my 9th child and I am still not used to it. I am a Mother. I slipped into the tub and relaxed for a bit. After a half hour in the tub I felt a little better. After a two hour nap I almost felt human again. I was still in my nightgown when Grandmother came in. I was a little startled and her eyes were on my baby bump.
She sighed "You are really showing now. Soon we will have to get you new clothes. How are you feeling now? Any better than when you got back.?"
I smiled "Everything I wear is made out of weave so can be altered with just a thought. I am ok my magic is coming back slowly but consistently. I will be back to full strength tomorrow morning. The bath and nap helped a lot. Is it time for dinner? Oh and my little one is a girl I am sure of it."
Grandmother smiled "Well now I know what kind of birthday present to get her. Yes it is time for dinner and we have a full house again. Angel and Zoe dropped over to talk about what happened. By the way Angel was impressed with the practice hall. So far the best of the suggested names is the Magic Circle. If nothing better comes up that one will win." I dressed while she was talking and I had to alter several pieces of my clothing to accommodate the baby bump. Hmm this is going to get to be a pain. Oh well all for baby. When we went down I looked at Angel. She was showing just as much as me. Her clothes were not made for it so must be uncomfortable. I smiled she was not giving in to the all about baby yet.
I said "Hi Angel, Zoe we will talk after dinner. Lets just take it easy for now. Angel is your little one kicking as much as mine? Mine kicks so much I think she will be a kick boxer when she is older. Looks like we need to go clothes shopping for you. Those clothes don't leave room for the baby bump."
Angel glared at me "I am not showing that much! It is not even 5 months yet." She looked around and all the women in the room were shaking their heads. "It is that noticeable? Well I am always up for shopping. I just hope we can find stuff I like." She giggled so I knew she was uncomfortable. Dinner was called. We had a fine meal our new maids were working out fine.
After dinner Grandmother, Angel, Zoe, Alexis and me went to my study to talk about what happened. Zoe took the lead as our Detective. Zoe said "No one has seen the princesses since the party. I confirmed they were there at the start of the party. It seems they went to they restroom about half way through the party and no one has seen them since. This could be a cover up for a kidnapping. Things got crazy just after they left so it comes down to where are they? What we need is a diviner."
I said "I know the spell. With 4 of them it will be easier to follow there tracks. The problem the spell will leave me wide open. Until I break the spell I can do nothing else but follow the trail and it takes a bit to break the spell."
Alexis said "Teach me the spell and I will follow the path and all of you can protect me. I would feel much better with you protecting me big sister."
Grandmother said "Are you sure about this Alexis it could be very dangerous?" Alexis nodded. Grandmother sighed "Ember teach her the spell. I want you to take and wear this broche Alexis. It will shield you if you say the word danger. It will hold up for 1/2 hour. I hope this works. We should go as soon as possible the trail is getting colder by the moment."
We all went to the school and the class room. I taught Alexis the spell and she cast it. She began walking to the rest room then turned down a unused corridor. To a dead end where there was a big mirror. The portal trace was still active. I opened it using the trace to the place it had been. Zoe stepped through first then I went and the rest. It took a moment to pick up the trail. It led to a castle I stopped Alexis from going there. I told the rest to wait here. I shifted into a black bird and flew over the castle. The gates were open and no one was on watch. I landed on a high window and looked through. There was the 4 tied up guarded by 3 men the leader by bearing was telling them how they were going to kill them in the morning. I used a night sight spell to check for heat. I found it all right 15 armed men! I flew close an cast a deep sleep spell. I sifted back took away their weapons and tied up the men. I shifted and retuned to the others.
I said "It was meant to be a trap. Alexis beak the spell. I want you to go get Ben an 20 troops as fast as you can. You know how to open the portal? Take my ring it can trace portals. go!" Off she went. "Now that she is safe lets end this! Wing it and come on." I had to help Zoe grow wings but she seemed ok with it. We flew to the balcony and looked down on the room. We got close and zapped the men, they dropped. We each grabbed a princess and flew to the balcony before letting them loose.
Tamara said "You know it is a trap. They have troops ready to grab you."
I smiled "They are sleeping like babies right now. They wont wake till after our troops have them in hand. So this was a kidnapping after all. Well they will face justice of your families."
Angel said "I get first shot at them! Then the families can have what's left. One Question why did you go with them?"
Tamara sighed "They owned the aid. If we did not go with them, they would kill the whole class."
Grandmother said "They tried to do just that. If it was not for Ember and Janis working their butts off a lot of kids could have died.
I was looking towards the mirror "Here comes our troops." I picked up Tamara and flew down to meet the troops.
Ben was looking angry "We will talk about this later. What is the situation?" I filled him in and led him to the room where the bad troops were still sleeping. Then into the main room to pick up the leaders. It did not take long. We headed back. Alexis was waiting by the mirror. She gave me back my ring. I fished around my bag and pulled out a House crest ring and put it on her finger. I smiled at her and winked. We headed through the mirror back to the school. We found a way to lock up the bad guys and finally got home for the night or morning. It was 1 am so I went to bed. Mondays were my long day. This one is going to be longer than most.
Later that morning I got up and removed the binding spell on the class. I ran into Grandmother in the hall she said "Are we doing practical or are you still mad at them?"
I said "I have already removed the binding spell so yes we will be doing practical today. I am just trying to think of what to teach today since I wont be teaching shifting?"
She smiled "It will come to you I am sure. Lets get to breakfast. You did a lot last night so you need to fill up." She patted my tummy "It's all about baby." We walked down to see who was at the table to find we were the last ones there. After a feast of pancakes and blackberries we headed for the class room. We were still a quarter hour early. I could get used to this.
I smiled "I am no longer mad at all of you. So take out your spell books we are going to learn a new spell. This spell measures a persons magic level. This is a spell needed for many life paths. it is also the start of a spell class. A spell class is a group of spell while similar they differ in one or more points. Learn the base spell of a spell class and you will find it very easy to learn all the spells in that class. Don't learn the base spell and it is that much harder to learn that spell class. We will be working form this starting place on many spell classes. This is a spell I use quite often." Then we got down to the nuts and bolts of the spell. This did not take up much time so I went into several variations on this spell. I included checking self's level and a groups levels. That just took an hour. So I switched tracks and taught a simple spell of fire fingers. "This simple spell leads to the spell fire dance. We will be seeing the best at the fire dance this Friday with the rest of the school. Jessel is renowned for her fire dance. Kings and Queens come to see her when she dances."
Charlotte said "You sound like you know her real well?"
I laughed "You might say that. Ok story time, Back when I was working the pits of Crystalis, I came across a lady working fire like it was a tame pet. I went to her to get her to teach me. It took a month to get her to even test me. I passed the test but just by my skin. She told me she would teach me but only if I learned to fire dance. Magic I could do, Dance not so much. But when I set my sights on something I go all out. Slowly starting with finger fire I built till I could do the fire dance. I was young and flexible so I did ok at it even made some coin. Once I did I asked her to Teach me fire magic and she said What do you think you have been doing? It is all in the spells I have taught you. I was so worried about learning the dance the fire magic came easy to me. It was all a matter of applying the knowledge to the rest of the fire spells. Know a element and the magic will come to you. You all have been flying for awhile now. To do so you have to feel the winds and adjusting to them. Remember that when I get into wind magic next week. It is all in applying the knowledge you already have to a new magic. Well it is almost lunch time lets leave it there for today. After lunch all of you will be in our new practice hall. So gather there after lunch. Class dismissed." I took a deep breath that went well. So I went to meet Vickie for lunch.
We all filled into the dinning room and had a good lunch. Vickie felt a little weird but that's not new around here. The class went out to do their practical while I was lingering over a second cup of tea. I finally stood up "Lets go to my study to get some work done. It did not take long to get through what I needed to and we had our face to face meeting. We walked outside and I taught her the wing spell and sent her off to get the work delivered. I was done till Jessel showed up for her dress making time. I took a nap till then. Around 3 pm she showed. That morning after breakfast I had caught Cryss and asked to use her workshop? She said yes and gave me the key. When Sue woke me I got up and headed downstairs. Jessel was waiting for me in the living room. I greeted her then led her back to the workshop. I turned to her "Ok do you know what you want for your dress?" She handed me a drawing that looked like a flame drawn on Jessel. This one would be harder than the last one. I went and filled the cart with reds, pinks and all shades I could find in between or around red. I studied the drawing. Still looking at the drawing I said "Take off your clothes so we can start. She did and I began to weave. The one piece bathing suit was nice then I layered the dress around her. I made it as close as I could to the drawing finally it was complete. It really looked like living flame. I layered an enchantment through out the dress so it shimmered light in a fire pattern. She loved it. She put 5 gold coins in my hand.
Jessel said "You are a true friend." She danced around and the dress moved correctly. I heard someone trying the gate when I looked it was Cryss. I let her in. I smiled and hugged her.
I said "We are almost done, come look at the dress. We went a different way than the other one. I think it came out real well."
Cryss said "Wow the light and color moves. It almost looks alive. How did you do that Mommy? I want to learn that!"
I smiled "It is done by an enchantment. It's fairly simple so I will teach it to you."
Jessel grinned "Please don't show other people till after my show on Friday. I want to make a real splash and put that ice dancer in her place."
I shrugged "Are you staying for dinner?" She shook her head "You probly need to change back. We will wait out here." We went over the load of crystal planning. I knew there was a lot of crystal in the walls and floors. The whole place was at least 1/3 crystal. I took her to a side cave and taught her to extract crystal from the walls. I showed her to form the rock into pillars to keep the cave solid. Jessel called that she was ready to go. We moved to the front and let her out. I checked the time and decided to go inside. Cryss was tired so she came inside with me after locking the gate.
Grandmother was angry. She said "You had start them on fire! I thought you said you were not going to teach them the real dangerous ones!"
I sighed "The elements are the base spells for the harmony spells. Three of the six are fire mages anyway. Might as well teach them right. It was only fire fingers." There came a knock at the door.
Jessel smiled "I changed my mind if the offer for dinner is still open?" I waved her in. When we were sitting Grandmother smiled. I could tell she had an idea.
Grandmother said to Jessel "How many kids have you taught at one time? Have you ever tried a full class?"
Jessel smiled "3 is the most I have taught at one time. I have thought of teaching a class but never had the chance. Are you suggesting I try?"
Grandmother smiled "We have just started fire magic with fire fingers. I thought you could take the class through what you do to teach fire dance. There is 6 in the class. 3 of them have fire magic already. I think it would be a easy way to see if you would like to teach at the class level. It would just be a hour or two out of your day. If you like it you could continue till you are satisfied they are ready. We have the rest of the summer to do this if you want?"
Jessel laughed "When do we start?"
Grandmother said "How about after dinner" We got our own practice hall so no waiting for space. It is made out of crystal weave so it will not burn. What do you think?"
Jessel asked "Ember what do you think?"
I said "Jessel I can see you want to do this and it would give me a focus for the summer class. So I say go for it I will watch tonight but we will move it to afternoon practical class. This class is a good bunch so I think you will like teaching them. I'm going to see how dinners coming." I got up and went into the kitchen and found it a mad house. A controlled mad house I asked Tasha "How long?" She put up 1 finger then 5 fingers so I headed back to the living room. Sasha had been in the potion room most of the day so no potion class tonight. That opened up Alexis and Cryss to watch the class if they wanted to. When I got back Grandmother was making the offer to Alexis and Cryss. They both wanted to do it but wanted my permission first. I said "If you stick to it I will let you join the practical class from now on." They both gave me big hugs.
Alexis's time at the farm was over and I could just tell Tina and Tara, Cryss was trying something else. They would be ok with it I am sure. I went over to the Mirror and called Tina. Tina answered right away "Yes oh Ember, what's up?"
I said "Thanks for looking after Cryss like you have been but we are going another way with her for awhile."
She frowned "Why is it something I did or didn't do? I tried my best."
I smiled "It is nothing about you she is going to work on her dress making in the mornings and learn fire dance in the afternoon. Jessel is going to teach her. You know how kids are. Got to try the new thing."
Tina said "Ok as long as it is not something I did."
I said "You did wonderful. Why don't you come for dinner next week? I am sure she will be glad to see you. You are one of her favorite people. Talk to you later." I broke the link. I tried Tara and no one was home. There came a knock on the door.
It was Tara "Hi, is Jessel here?"
I said "Yes, what's up" I waved her in. She strode over to Jessel.
Tara said "The ice dancer is pushing that you be removed as head of the troop. She tried to call for a vote but was shot down. Its getting to be a close thing. Lentha is really wanting your job."
Jessel said "I'll let her have it after this Fridays performance I am retiring and going to teach full time. I am tired of all the up and comers biting at my heels. I have more coinage than I will ever need. I can do what I want. What I want right now is to teach. This will work I have friends in the troop that could teach Water, Earth, and Air if you want?" She was looking at me when she said that.
I smiled "I'll meet with them. If they impress me we will see. It is a two hour class we could make it 1/2 hour per element. Can you work with that?" She nodded "Well we may have a plan coming out of this."
Grandmother smiled "I will oversee all of the practical. When we shift to hour long classes in the fall we will see how it goes. Ember will be giving birth in the middle of the fall quarter so things will get a little hectic. We will decide on next quarter when it gets closer to the end of summer. This quarter we will do the practical that way and Ember will do the theory in the mornings. She is good at that. So we know what we are doing now?" Everyone nodded. "Good we will go with this plan for now." Dinner was called. I took Tara's arm and led her into the new dinning hall. soon everyone was seated. Grandmother stood up to make an announcement. "After dinner Jessel has agreed to teach a class on fire magic in the form of the fire dance. She will be teaching during the practical class from now on. Ember anything else?"
I smiled "Yes there is there is no potion class tonight. Alexis and Cryss will be joining for the practical class for the summer. That's all you can eat now." I started on my dinner.
Tara asked between bites "When were you going to tell me I have been replaced?"
I shrugged "I was looking for the right time. This all came up so fast. I told Tina badly. I think I hurt her feelings. I was just calling you when you showed up. I am so bad at breaking bad news. Things just get away from me. I think it is time for the Six and Darla to get together again this weekend. I would like to see all the Dragons in one place for once. I know I am changing the subject. We laughed at that."
After dinner we went to the practice hall. Cryss ran to the center of the room. When all of a sudden the place was filled with Dragons. The young Dragons circled Cryss and the brood circled a little further out the other way. On the edge Skya circled. It was quite a sight to see. A crystalline song began. I stood transfixed. On the beginning of the forth time through I spoke the words of the song for the other humans.
The Earth Mother embraces
We live
The Earth Mother calls
We listen
The Earth Mother sings
We enjoy
The Earth Mother cries
We comfort
The Earth Mother commands
We act
We call on the Earth Mother to make us Whole!
On the last word I felt the magic being pulled out of me. My magic reached out touching, caressing and changing each one. I was finding it hard to stand as my magic dipped very low. Finally I fell to the ground. The last thing I said before I passed out was "Live well my children!"
I woke in bed I felt totally drained. Jenny was at my bedside. I must have made a noise because she looked up and smiled. I tried to smile I was so weak it was very difficult. She stood up "I will get the others." she rushed out.
Soon she was back with Angel, Grandmother, Mother, Alexis, Ben and Sam. They all looked relived. Grandmother said "How are you feeling?"
I said "Drained what happened?"
Grandmother said "It takes quite a lot of magic to perform a miracle. The song was a prayer and spell. You answered it. You changed all of the dragons. You gave them the ability to produce their own eggs. but it cost you, after this child you will have no other. It almost killed you. Your magic is almost not there any more. Drink this, it is a stronger version of the potion that helped Cryss." I drank the potion. Grandmother checked my level "It is coming up slowly. You will not be getting out of bed till tomorrow at least."
I said "Where is Cryss are the Dragons all right?"
Angel said "They are fine. Cryss was changed the most she has been sleeping on and off as long as you have. I think she was the catalyst so it hit her harder. It is Thursday evening by the way."
Grandmother smiled "Class has been going great. The new format is really taking off. Jessel is quite the teacher and her friends are good too. I have been doing theory and they have been doing the practical and it has been working. You should be able to take over on Monday. Yes you can go to her performance tomorrow if you take it easy. now you should rest a little more." I was worried about Cryss but I just could not stay awake.
The next time I woke there was Cryss cuddled up to me. I looked up an Skya was perched on the headboard. I was hungry, Tina was at my bedside this time. I yawned and stretched. Tina said "Welcome back. You don't do things lightly do you? Well I would think you are hungry by now. I'll be right back." She got up and left.
Skya said "Thank you Mother you saved us. We will go on now to serve the mages of Sanctuary. We truly now of Sanctuary. No more between we are part of the earth. She speaks to us and we hear her now. We love you Mother."
I smiled "I love all my children. I always have and always will." Tina came back and set down a tray. She helped me sit up putting pillows behind me. Then she set the tray on my lap. The soup was good. Just as I finished Cryss woke up. She hugged me and slipped off the bed to go to the restroom. "I am sorry how I said things on the link. I did not think it through."
She said "Your Grandmother explained it to me so I am not sore any more. So lets forget it. You just get better. You up to seeing some people?" I nodded. She got up opened the door and said "you can come in now." In walked Jessel and three women I did not know.
Jessel said "Ember I would like to introduce Team Element, Of course there is me on fire, Liz on water, Kelly on earth and Sally on air. Ladies this is the Princess Ember Rose Del La Silver also known as The Princess of the Pits. I am sure you have heard me talk of her.
Tina said "You know she is a real Princess twice over of Crystalis and of Sanctuary. She is also Grand Mage of Sanctuary. Just to let you know."
Skya said "She is also Mother of all Crystal Dragons." They seemed very impressed.
Jessel said "Well yes she had the name of Princess of the pits when I first knew her. Are you going to be able to go to my show tonight?"
I smiled "I am told if I take it easy I will. I am feeling better. My Grandmother has the last say in such matters. You don't cross her." Just then Grandmother came in and shooed everyone out Tina too. I said "Good morning Grandmother." She smiled at that.
She said "Lets get down to it. I am going to check your levels and make you drink a potion. Then I want you to get up and walk around a bit to see how your strength is." And that is what we did. I was a little shaky getting up at first but did not take long for my strength to come back. I checked my own levels and found I was just a little off normal. I smiled I am on the mend. She said "Get dressed we will go downstairs for a family meeting." I tapped my bracelet and smiled. We made it downstairs to the dinning room. Everyone was there and I do mean everyone. They all smiled when I came in. When we were seated Grandmother got things rolling. First thing is we need a deputy Grand Mage. When Ember is out of it because of having her baby someone needs to step up and cover for her. Before you ask it can't be me. I have my reasons. I have three candates coming in later in the week. Lets look at our own first. Any suggestions?"
Veronica - Generalist
Sophie - Shaper
Vanessa - Elementist
Jan - Enchanter
This is all that came up and they all came from me. I said "They are all 5th level so they are good but to take my place I am not sure."
Grandmother said "We will table that for right now. Now we know who will keep things running while the Queen is out of it. She has been training with the Queen for quite a while now. The school is taken care of and quite well. keep a look out for a deputy grand mage. I guess that is all for now. dismissed." After lots of shaking of hands every one went their own way.
I looked down the hall to the class room and Grandmother said "All right we will do it together." So we went down to the class room and I let Grandmother teach most of the class till she was talking about harmony spells. Then she turned it over to me and I talked for the last 1/2 hour. It was good to be teaching again.
As always all life giving comments Welcome and Loved!
Beyond the Tales Chapter 10
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Book 2 Chapter 10 Fire Dance
I finished my talk on harmony spells just as it got time for lunch. So I dismissed the class. I walked down the hall to the dinning room. Lunch for me was a small sandwich and a bowl of soup. I didn't mind. I was quiet during lunch thinking. There really was no one to take my place right now. I hope that the three that Grandmother looked better. I decided to study after lunch so I could be ready for the GED test as soon as I could take it.
After Lunch I headed to my study to read a bit. Grandmother followed me in. As I sat down I said "Something up? I was just going to study."
She said "There is a problem with the three I am bringing in. They are great mages but they are a bit power hungry. They would see you as weak and try to take over. They might be able to call you out. But they were the only ones at your level not already in a job."
I said "Well I will just have to let the Queen decide. If she goes with one of them that's fine with me. It would be out of my hands then. I would prefer to have the time for baby. That reminds me I need to add on a nursery. How big do you think it should be?"
Grandmother looked at me "You are really fine with her picking someone else? You are the most powerful person in Sanctuary. You want that to go away?"
I smiled "Power is relative. I don't need to seek power, it finds me. Maybe it is someone else's turn in the spotlight. I will let Angel decide. I think I'll make it as big as my bedroom. Yes that should be plenty big."
She shook her head "When did you get so wise? Well if that is what you want. I will stand with you." She got up and left, and I got down to some heavy studying.
Dinner was called before I knew it. I smiled Fire Dance tonight. I went in to dinner to find my place taken by a large cat. I hissed at the dang thing. It mewed. "Ok you can stay but get off my dang chair!" She dropped to the floor with an heavy thud. That cat was pregnant, just what I need more mouths to feed. I shook my head and tried to get the hair off my chair. I finally sat down to a regular meal. Besides the occasional yawl from the living room the dinner went fine.
After dinner I found four new kittens in the living room behind the couch. Mother cat giving them their dinner. I said "Great just great, I am not dealing with this someone else deal with it." I walked out on the porch and slipped into the deep couch. Ben came out. He smiled at me and I knew it was taken care of. I said "Keep an eye on the time so we can go to the fire dance. Ok love?" He nodded. I started to play up my cat side. I even shifted into my favorite cat girl. purring and playing.
Grandmother came out and said "Alright you two enough. No giving the dorms a show." I could not help it I hissed at her then shifted back. I pushed up and looked at the dorm there was no lights. Everyone must be getting ready for the fire dance. I looked at the time we should go.
I smiled "Time to go!" I tapped my bracelet for the gypsy outfit I planned to wear.
Grandmother came out "Oh no you don't this is a official function so you will wear your gown and crown. The others will be here soon then we will go. Ben you will wear your formal armor so go get ready. Cryss came out in her pure white gown. Alexis came out in a nice dress smiling.
I said "Oh no little sister your not getting off that easy." I had her stand still and I created a gown half way between mine and Cryss's. I took out the crown and handed it to Grandmother. She placed it on Alexis's head. Grandmother was all Archmage looking. Sam came out in formal armor looking sharp. Ben came out and took my arm. Angel and Mother arrived and we headed out. We were quite the sight. People parted to let us pass. Following behind us was the class looking nice.
We soon made it to the spot and we had seats right up front with the class right behind us. I spotted Jessel and moved over to say hello. She looked at me and curtsied. I smiled at her. "I just wanted to give my greetings to the woman of the hour. I wish you the best show possible."
She said "Thank you Your Highness. I see you brought the whole family to the show I am touched. We will Wow you I promise you." I nodded and headed back to the family. Soon the show started. The first act was a pair using air magic to show off what they could do. It was fun with a lot of comedy. Then came The Ice Dancer Lentha. She was pretty good and her ice work was top grade. Her dance was a cross between ice skating and current dance trends. All in all not bad. But not what I came to see. Next the main event. The bonfire was lit and Jessel took her place ready to start.
The band started a gypsy song. The dance began on the edge of the fire with movements that imitated the fire. Slowly as the fire grew she moved into the fire twining its movements till she was one with the fire. As she moved deeper into the fire the fire took on her movements so they were one. Finally she was at the top and a flame took on a shape of a person. the two danced as the music reached its peak! Slowly they parted as the music wound down. She circled her way out and the flames bowed to her as she went. As she turned to her flame partner at the edge of the fire and blew a kiss The flame partner bowed to her then dispersed. She stepped out of the fire as the music ended and her dance was done.
This was as good or better than I have ever seen her dance. I could see the flush to her cheeks and the smile on her lips. She loved this the rush of the dance and the danger. She would dance till she was old and gray. Till the day her fire partner takes her for the last time and consumes her. I started the clapping and soon it was a roar.
Jessel held up her hands and the clapping stopped. She said "A long time ago a young girl came to me asking me to teach her fire magic. After awhile and a lot of practice this girl danced within the flames an walked away unscathed. This girl grew to be know as the Princess of the Pits. She is here tonight. Would you join me in asking her to join me in the next dance?" There was a roar of clapping. Jessel came up in front of me then curtsied and held out her hand to me. I stood and took her hand.
I whispered "I'll get you for this." As we walked to the bonfire I tapped my bracelet and was wearing the gypsy outfit again. The music started and we danced a older version of the fire dance. It was not hard to concentrate on the spells and let her lead me around the fire. It all came back to me the rush, the power and the feeling of joy as I danced. She led well and soon the dance was over and we were standing before the crowd. I let the roar wash over me and I just enjoyed myself.
Grandmother was not happy about that dance but knew I was put on the spot. Mother looked at me and I knew she was not happy either. I just continued to smile I was not going to let any thing get me down. Jessel said "Thank you all for tonight. It was my last performance as leader of this troop. I am retiring and will be going into teaching full time. So you will be seeing me around the school from now on. And thanks to Princess Ember my last act has been a memorable one. Not only did she dance with me but she made the dress I am wearing. So thank you Your Highness for all you have done for me. So we come to the end of the show I hope you liked it. Good night and be safe.
We all got up and the crowd parted for us as we left. We walked to the house with ease. I put Cryss to bed as soon as we got back. Alexis went up to read before bed. So did the class. Everyone knew I was going to get yelled at and did not want to see it. It was the so called Adults left to talk things over. I sat on the couch with Ben waiting for the chewing out I was sure was coming. Surprisingly it did not come. We talked about the show but my dance was not brought up. My nickname was though. They teased me about it and brought up how ironic it was. Finally I brought up my dance. They all complemented me on my dancing but did not yell at me for over doing things. I was surprised and just let it go. I will never figure out these people. After a bit I was getting tired and went up to get ready for bed. Ben soon followed and we laid in Bed and talked about baby names. I Liked Belle Rose and Ben liked John and Lance. I did not have the heart to tell him I was having a Girl. So we decided on those names and went to sleep.
Saturday I slept in so it was almost 10 when I got up. When I was getting dressed I noticed that the baby bump was a bit bigger. I had to adjust my clothing again. I went down to get some breakfast. Alexis was sitting in the kitchen talking to the maids. Sasha had already gone to the farm for more herbs. Tasha was with Trixie. So Sue was in charge. Saturday was pretty relaxed. I was still recovering and did not want to push it so I just hung out with Ben. Zoe showed up about 3 and had a report about what they learned from the kidnappers. The aid was arrested and confessed to putting the freak out into the punch. The troops were mercenaries so had no useful information. the three leaders were not talking so far. The aid got the drug from the leader of the three. That's how they got her to do it she was hooked on another drug. Once they finally talked we would decide what to do with them. They all were showing signs of drug withdrawal though. Even though I knew the spells I was not going to try to look in a junkies mind too dangerous to do. Zoe took off after that. Ben shook his head he was sure their was some one behind all this that we had not found yet. I had to agree with him too many things did not add up. If the person was as smart as I think they should be then the three would not have anything useful. We will have to catch them some other way. Well the restful feeling of the day was gone. I might as well do some work. I went inside to make some clothes. I had my work bag for the crystal. When I checked the bag it was nearly empty. Dang it I forgot to keep it full. I decided it was time to mine some crystal.
I asked Ronda and Josie, my two crystal specialist, if they wanted to learn the right way to extract crystal. They jumped at the chance. So we headed along the back wall for a bit then entered a cave. I checked the cave was safe so we went to the back wall and started. I showed them how to take the crystal out and leave the rock in columns. It was a long process even longer since I was teaching them. I filled my work bag and two others in about 2 hours. The others only filled one each. It was a good experience and my good mood was back. We walked back to the entrance and I made a gate with a lock. I made a key for each of us. We now had our private mine. We got back to the house and Zoe was back with bad news. The aid and the three leaders were dead. Nobody knew how but all four overdosed. Dang it what are we going to do? Someone made sure they said nothing. We had a enemy out there and we had no idea who it was. Dang it we were in trouble again.
It was almost dinner time so Zoe stayed and we talked but we did not even know where to start. The kidnapping was a trap but for who? Only a mage could follow the trail the way we did. But when facing a top class mage troops like they had were useless as was proven. So was it a test? I just don't know.
Dinner was called before I could give myself a headache. We ate then Zoe headed out. The girls were wondering something. Charlotte asked "How did you get the nick name of Princess of the Pits?"
I smiled "I was younger than most if not all of the girls working the pits at the time. Yet I was working more than girls 3 to 4 years older than me. I am not sure when that name was first used but it became my calling card so to speak. You see the ones who had nick names were remembered. Few remembered my real name but almost everyone remembered that nick name. It got people talking and that's how I got jobs. They talked about my age, my skill level and my looks. I was always keeping myself clean and tidy. I guess Princess came out of that. I had totally forgotten about that nick name till Jessel brought it up. It is just another part of my past."
Lynette asked "You said you were younger than other girls working the pits. How old were you?"
I sighed "I started the summer of my 11th year. Most did not start till they were 14 to 16. Some called me a brat others a prodigy depending if we were up for the same job or not. I made my mark and learned my trade in those pits. At times I loved it, at times I hated it but all the time I respected it. I think it is time to brew some potions who's up for it." Nobody raised there hands. "All right something different. How about making and enchanting a pair of earrings." Every girl in the room raised their hands. Of course what girl doesn't love jewelry! "All right meet me in the class room." I went to get my work bag.
I walked in as Alexis and Cryss were pulling Sasha and Tasha in to seats. I smiled they should be able to do this. I took out some silver wire and crystal pieces and gave to every person in the room. The making of the earrings was fairly easy using basic shaping skill. They all made theirs different. Now for the hard part. I taught them a simple enchantment that made them glitter and sine in different colors. The trouble if they do it wrong it would shatter the earrings. Surprisingly no one messed up. I love this group. Of course I did not tell them I could trace them by the enchantment. Well That was it for the night. Cryss came up to me "Mommy I can't wear these they are for pierced ears."
I smiled "Tell your grandmother about you problem honey. I an sure she will solve it. Then it is time for you to go to bed. I will be up to tuck you in, in a little while." She went off to find her Grandmother. I walked over to Sasha and Tasha. For some reason they looked scared. I shook my head and smiled "It is fine that you are here as long as there is someone on duty you two are free to take any class I give in the evenings. Sasha you might want to really work on your shaping. If you get good enough you could make your own bottles for your potions. Tasha I am not sure where this class will help you except with controlling your magic. I will work in a lot of shaping the should help you both. Tasha how was your training today?"
She smiled "It is teaching me things I never knew to think about. I am very happy and can't thank you enough for talking to Trixie."
I smiled "Like Trixie said we can never have too many midwives. Sasha how is your studying coming?"
She said "I think I am getting the basics down I have a small stock of potions ready for sale I am going to sell them through another merchant right now till I know more. I have talked to several looking for the best one. I have not found them yet."
I said "Good plan, keep it up both of you." I headed to see what answer Grandmother had for Cryss. I felt a pinch in my right ear then my left ear. I knew what her answer was. I walked in and up to Cryss who was trying not to cry. "Shush baby I will make it better." I healed around the earrings so the holes would stay open. "Better honey?" She nodded "Then it is time for bed." I took her hand and led her up stairs.
I got back down stairs after two stories and one lullaby. I am such a push over for that little girl. I was looking for Ben it was cuddle time. Grandmother waved me over.
She said "Ben told me what you think about the kidnapping. I agree with you it was too simplistic for trapping a mage. I think this was set for Ben. But even then it is a poor way of doing it. He would have a mage to get through the portal and that means you."
I sopped her "I just thought of something. What if it was not about trapping either of us but to get us out of the way while something else is going on. Something we would stop."
She frowned "It is your luck to get sucked into these things. You might just have it there. I think if you let your luck run wild you will find out." That's what I am afraid of. I nodded and went back to looking for Ben. I found him sitting in the deep couch. I smiled and sat on his lap. He did not respond I got worried and tried to feel his pulse. That is when I found the dart in his neck. I called for Grandmother while I checked his heart. It was beating very slowly. Grandmother came out and frowned "What is the matter?"
I said "Look at his neck he has been drugged. Call Janis right away I can barely feel his heart." She rushed back in. I slipped off his lap to look into his half closed eyes. There was no light in his eyes. He was dieing. I placed both hands on his chest and began the twinning. Once I had it I slowly brought his pulse rate up and his breathing back to normal. This took a long time. Janis arrived and checked him over found the dart and pulled it out. There was a jolt to his system that if I had not been sustaining him would have killed him. I was able to keep him alive but just. She made several tests on the dart till she found the drug and forced a potion down him. Slowly it became easer to twin him then his eye opened all the way and I released the twinning. I sat back on my heels and looked at Janis. I said "Damn that was close I almost lost the twinning when you pulled that dart out. What in the worlds was on that dart."
Janis said "Clinsnon it is a deadly poison. Someone from Sillar does not like him. Their the only ones that use it because it is unpredictable. Sometimes it kills right away, and sometimes it takes days. Where did you learn that technique? It held him till I could find the antidote."
I said "It is the starting of a bonding spell. I have found it can be used to stabilize a weak hurt person. I don't use it unless I have to because it has side effects. The longer I hold it the more of their life I see and the more of mine they see. It is not something I want to do every day. It makes me uneasy to know someone else knows that much about me without the context."
She said "I can see how that can be. But can you teach me the technique?" I nodded "Well lets get him inside. He will be fine ounce the poison works out of his system." I took one side and Janis took the other so we could get him inside up the stairs and in bed. He was asleep as soon as he laid down. "Let him sleep he should be fine in the morning. I'll be by tomorrow to check on him." Grandmother was at the door.
Grandmother said "I will see you out. But then you have been to this house so much you should have a room here." I got Ben undressed and covered up then started to get ready for bed myself. Grandmother came back and asked "How bad was it?"
I said "If I had not been Twinning him when she took the dart out we would have lost him! The Twinning was the only thing keeping him alive. I could feel him start to slip away when she gave him the potion. It was a very close thing! Now they have attacked my family. Now I Am Mad! In the morning when I am sure he is safe the one who done this will not be safe from me!"
Grandmother looked at me and sighed "You are set on this I see. I will not stand in your way. I will pick up the pieces when it is over."
I sighed "I will not kill them as much as I want to, I will give them to The Queen to do with what she sees best."
Grandmother said "Yes I know you will but who will protect this house when your gone and Bens out of action?"
I walked over to the wall and placed my hand on it. I said "Safe House" I smiled "The house is now sealed. Only the front door will work and only for me or you. There is a shield over the rest of the house." I picked up and opened my link compact. "Everyone who is living here is accounted for plus 1. It looks like we have a shifter in the house." I placed my hand on the wall and cast a spell "I guess it is not you or me. Lets check the others." A quick sweep through the upstairs and everyone was who and where they should be. Downstairs We checked the maids quarters everyone good there. that left the dot in the living room. I walked in to find a man looking around. he was dressed like Grandmother so I pointed my staff at him. He said something in a language I did not know and cast 4 darts at us then went to jump out the window. He bounced off knocking himself out in the process. I looked at Grandmother "Are you alright? Watch those darts they are deadly." She pointed at the floor where the 2 darts had bounced off of her shield had landed. The 2 he had thrown at me were on the floor too. I moved over to him checking for signs of life he was truly out cold. So I checked him for weapons and potions found many of both. Stripped him down to his underwear and tied him to a chair. Well we had him now what. I looked behind the couch and there was the cat and kittens in a box with a blanket. a bowl of water and food nearby. That accounts for everyone. I decided to call Angel. I walked to the hall mirror and called Angel.
She answered right away "Something happened what our link is fuzzy." I filled her in and asked what we should do with this guy. "I am not to sure I understand the part where he tries to jump out the window and knocks himself out?"
I sighed "My house is made of crystal weave even the windows so instead of breaking they bounced him back with all the force going to his head. on top of that he got shocked by the shield around the house. It is night, night time for him. I am sure he is the one who darted Ben and almost killed him. He tried to get us but they bounced off our shields."
Angel said "I'll be right there with guards. This guy would attack at night. Try not to kill him before I get there. " She broke the link. I called Byron, Bens second.
He answered "Yes oh Ember is something wrong."
I said "Yes I need you to get over here right now. Someone tried to kill Ben tonight. He almost did it. We caught the guy. Angel is on the way over with guards but I want you here too. I will explain when you get here."
He said "On my way." He broke the link. I tapped my bracelet and was in my work clothes. I woke Sasha and had her get some tea going. Byron made it to the house first. I let him in and filled him in fully about tonight. He said "How do you know I am not a shifter?"
I pointed at the door he just came through "If you were shifted you would change back the second passing through that door. I activated that too late and he was in the house already. So we had to do it the hard way. We did and he lost." At that point Angel got there with the guards. I let her in watching the guards for shifters. Sure enough there was one when he passed through the doorway he reverted. He was reaching for a blade and I dropped him with a lightning bolt. I handed Angel a broche and Byron a ring.
I said "Those items will revert a shifter if you come within 10 feet. Looks like we got a shifter war on our hands." The other guards took the fakes weapons an tied him up. After patting the guy down they found darts, potions and Drugs. "If we check I bet those match the drugs that killed the three and the aid. Now we know how they did it. Damn this is going to be hard. Well we know their tactics now. Byron your in charge for a few days while Ben recovers. He was almost dead tonight. Probly 3 days so Wednesday before I'll let him go back to work." Sue brought tea for everyone. I let that sink in.
Byron asked looking at the darts "How did he get close enough to dart Ben? These don't look like they would fly far."
Grandmother said "He was disguised as me, I did not see it but he was in clothes like mine. Guess he drew the short straw.
The cat came up to me and mewed a few times then growled. I said "Ok but be back by morning." I went over and opened the door for her. She strutted out.
Byron asked "You speak cat? What am I saying of course you do you are the Grand Mage after all. Don't all mages have cats for familiars?"
Skya flew in and landed on my shoulder and said "Not all. I am Embers Familiar."
I said "I learned to speak several languages when I was working the Pits of Crystalis. Cat was one of them. But that is beside the point. We need to figure out how to find who is behind this war!" Everyone was stumped on that one. Byron gave some orders and the two fakes were carted off. "I think you should give this ring to the jailer and be sure no one gets near these two till they have been checked." I handed him 3 rings. "Give the other two to people you trust." I went over to Angel "Here's two more broaches for the ones you trust. I am depleting my shifter detectors but oh well. I'll just make more."
Sue came in with Dori after Byron and the guards left. They came up to me "Miss we have a problem Frenica keeps changing from girl to boy and back again."
Angel said "Another one! Get the guards!"
I said "Stop sis this one I knew about. I found out about her in Whitewater. It is a curse so the reveal spell would not work the same way. I had not had time to reverse the curse on her yet. Frankly I had forgotten about it. Lets see to this now." We walked into the maids quarters and there was Frenica flashing between genders. I put my hand out and she stopped on girl. I asked "Do you wish to go back to being a man or continue your life as a woman? I can make it so just tell me what you want."
She thought about it and drew a breath "I want to be a woman! I have found a good life since I came here. Please make it so I am a woman forever!"
I smiled "I will banish the curse and make this your true form." I cast two spells. "It is done from now on you don't ever have to worry about those dreams ever again. Go back to sleep." She laid down and was fast asleep in a moment. I motioned the others out. "She will never again remember her time as a man. She will just remember hitting her head and forgetting things. Please don't bring it up any more. This is who she is now and forever just as she asked. Hopefully she can grow now." I walked out dang it I missed another night of sleep.
Angel asked "So the spell wont detect her now?"
I shook my head "That is her true form now. She is no longer shifted. In fact she can't shift. The magic just wont work on her. We will see where her life goes from here. I am hoping she will be happy."
Angel said "You are such a Mom! I am too tired to fly home mind if I crash in your spare room for a few hours?"
I smiled "You know you are always welcome. I'll have Sue get the room ready. Be about quarter hour lets have some more tea." So I gave the order then we sat down to some light tea. I wanted to go check on Ben but I was being a good hostess. Soon the room was ready and I lent Angel one of my nightgowns so off to sleep she went. I walked into our room and Ben was sleeping soundly. I checked his heart strong and regular. I switched to my nightgown and slipped into bed. I sighed and slept.
Sunday morning came late and I got up put on my working clothes. I had to adjust my clothes for the baby bump. I checked Ben and he was just waking. I said "Morning love"
He tried to sit up I stopped him. "You stay in bed today. You had a hard evening last night. I want to make sue you are 100% before I let you out of bed."
He said "Then it was not a dream? I really almost died? I thought it was some strange dream. You saved me?"
I smiled "Janis and I worked on you for almost a hour before you decided to live. Don't you ever do that to me again!"
He smiled "I'll try love I'll try." There came a tapping at the door and Sue brought in breakfast for Ben.
Sue said "Janis is downstairs waiting to see you Miss." She started to arrange pillows to help Ben sit up. She was very efficient. I chuckled and went down stairs. Angel was still there and talking to Janis.
Grandmother came up to me "How is Ben? I did not think it best for me to look in on him. Seeing what happened."
I smiled "He is fine, we will soon have a professional opinion on that. I will tell him the whole story I am sure he will not hold you responsible." We went over to Angel and Janis. "Hi Bens still in bed if you want to see him? I am not letting him out till you clear him. Having been near death myself I know how draining it can be."
Janis said "I will go up in a moment. I think both of you could use a down day but by the look on your face that is not going to happen. So I will just say take it easy as you can. I will go up now."
I said "Dori there will take you up and get you anything you need." Off Janis went.
Angel said "That was a great nightgown last night. Was that satin?"
I chuckled "Like everything I own it is made from the weave. It is made to imitate satin though. I love the feel don't you." We gabbed on about clothes and what the weave can do. We both knew we were just talking to stall till Janis came back down. Soon she came down. She came over. I asked "Well how is he?"
She smiled "Right to the point. He should stay in bed today and off work for two more days but the prognosis is very good. There seems to be no side effects so far. Have him see me at my place on Wednesday. Other than that Don't baby him too much. As long as I am here and both of you are lets have a looks see at that baby bumps." A half hour later I was done and having breakfast when she got done with Angel. She said "Other than Angel needing better clothes you both are in good shape. Due date middle of the fall quarter. Now on another matter That maid Tasha I would like her to spend 1 day a week with me working on her healing ability."
I said "Tuesday or Thursday are her open days. She works with Trixie on Saturday." I stopped Sue "Ask Tasha to step out here a moment please." Just a moment later Tasha was there.
Janis said "Tasha I would like you to work with me on Thursdays to work on your healing ability. How dose that sound to you?"
Tasha smiled "I would be honored to do that Miss."
Janis said "Good be at my place at 10 am On Thursdays from now on." she turned to the rest of us "Well I'm off. Good day all."
I looked at Tasha "Another step towards your dream of being a midwife, Congratulation. Work hard and it will happen."
Tasha could not stop smiling. "Yes Miss, Thank you Miss." she went back into the kitchen. I smiled at her happiness. I spotted Josie and walked over to her.
I said "Josie are you ready to get caught up with the class? I have time to help you now."
Josie said "I'll get my book." And that's what we did for the rest of the day. I taught her how to make a outfit bracelet, bag of holing and a staff of dark flame. I also taught her the wing spell. It was a full day. We finished just as dinner was being called.
As always all life giving Comments are welcome and loved!
Beyond the Tales Chapter 11
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Book 2 Chapter 11 Sidelines
After diner we sat and the girls asked for another jewelry class. I said ok and led them to the class room. This time a ring that did two things, 1 passive and 1 active. The active part would be a flashlight. The passive part would be a shifter detector. Making the rings was simple shaping and the crystal of their choice was set in the front. This would focus the flashlight. Once the rings were done and the crystals set I taught them a simple light enchantment with an on and off code to be cast on the crystal. When that was done I taught the other enchantment to be cast on the ring part. Kia messed up and had to start again. Cryss had made hers look like a little dragon with the crystal in its mouth. She got top grade for the class. Everyone checked there lights and they worked in whatever color their crystal was. I shifted my hands to check if the detectors would go off. They did all right, they brought everyone on the first floor to the class room. I smiled and told them what had happened. All but Grandmother went back to what they were doing.
Grandmother said "Do you think they will go after the kids?" I shrugged "I better make one of those rings can I get the materials from you?" I handed her what was needed. She sat down and the girls watched her make a very elegant ring with a big crystal. I knew she was altering the enchantments. She was so subtle but I could see where she was going with this. A point of light would appear on the crystal acting like a compass to tell her where the shifter was. I smiled and took out what I needed and copied her new ring with the enchantments. Then I dismissed class for the night. I held back Cryss for a moment and asked "Do you want to Do some more rings like Grandmothers and mine just give them the design like yours?" She nodded so I gave her what she needed for 6 rings. "All right you can start tomorrow it is bed time now." I took her up and tucked her in. Sung her a lullaby then headed to check on Ben.
Ben was sleeping so I headed downstairs to see what was going on. Angel was still there and talking to Grandmother. I walked over and smiled at them. They were talking clothing and I was drifting. I thought of something I needed to work some heavy magic soon if I was going to keep my levels up. I sighed "I am a teacher now not a fighter I was only reacting when they came after Ben and into my house. I was on the sidelines providing back up. Until I have this baby I should not try to do anything else. It is time to retire from Grand Mage. I am stuck in this house to protect the child and a Grand Mage needs to find the trouble before it is a problem and take care of it. That is not me any more." Angel and Grandmother was looking at me startled. "Did I say that out loud?"
Grandmother said "Yes you did. Do you believe that? You have done more for Sanctuary and the school than anyone else! Will you truly walk away from that?"
I said "Maybe I am just tired or a little depressed or both. I know I will have to give up something to raise this child. There is simply not enough time in a day to do all of it. If I give up being Grand Mage maybe I can still be a Teacher and do some good there. I do love to teach. Being Grand Mage is a full time thing it is not a job it is who you are. I am not sure if that is who I am any more. As soon as we find a replacement I think I will retire from that position and concentrate on being a Mom and a Teacher." The room was very quiet during my little speech. I turned to the stairs "I am going to Bed." I knew everyone was surprised by what I said but then I did not care at this moment. My mood was slowly turning sour. The little one was kicking and I was not liking the day. Ben was sitting up when I came in.
He said "Don't make a bad decision just to make a decision. You need to clear your head. Why don't you make a special shield to go with the sword and armor you made me. Working strong magic always brings your mood up."
I said "There is one in the arm of your armor. Its called the fan shield. Tomorrow I will show you how it works. Maybe you are right about working some magic. I am going to the mine. I'll be back in the morning." I slipped out the back door. With a wave the fence opened and I walked along the wall till I got to the mine. I took out my key and opened it up. I entered and relocked the mine. I went as far back as I could and looked at the wall. I began mining and kept going for hours. I filled a side chamber and kept going. The work helped but my worries were still there. My watch alarm went off. it was time to get up. I had a class to teach.
I walked back with six bags of holding full of crystal. I went in and sat at the table. Everyone was looking at me. Breakfast started and I ate without tasting. I shook myself after Breakfast and Grandmother took my arm and pulled me into my study. She said "Where have you been? You look like hell! Have you had any sleep at all? You are not acting like yourself. What is going on in that thick head of yours?"
I said "Ben and I talked last night. He reminded me that working magic tended to clear my head and lift my mood. So I went to the mine and worked it till my alarm went off. I used a lot of magic and it still did not help my mood. So I came back to teach the class."
She said "You are in no condition to teach a class. You need to go upstairs and cuddle up to you husband and get some sleep! I'll cover your class. Did you happen to think this bad mood may be hormonal? I told you the hormones play hell with the body and mind during pregnancy!" she hands me a potion "Take this if it is hormones it will help. Now get some sleep." I took the potion and was out as soon as I hit the bed.
Someone was shaking my shoulder. I pushed the hand away. it came back stronger this time. I sighed and opened one eye. It was Cryss. I said "What is it Cryss?"
She smiled "Grandmother says it is time to get up." It was 11 am I pushed up and out of the bed. I checked the day it was still Monday so I had my Grand Mage duties to do. I ruffled Cryss's hair and went to the bathroom to clean up. I headed downstairs soon after. My mood was much better so it must have been hormones. Grand mother was waiting for me at the bottom of the stairs.
She said "How is your mood? Better? Well those three I told you about are here."
I frowned "Who is watching the class?"
She said "Vanessa is here Talking about her specialty. We need to see to this. I need you to show a little fire in there ok?"
I sighed "Alright lets get them." I walked into the living room and could see they were all at least 10-12 years older than I am. This is going to be a pain. I looked them over by the set of there jaws they thought this would be a easy score. That pissed me off. "Well now we are looking for a Deputy Grand Mage. If you thought it was for the Grand Mage position You can leave now!" They wavered at that. "No one leaving ok we will move on to abilities. Follow me to our practice area." I walked them over. I said I will ask you to demonstrate your best skill then I will test you. Fail the test and you are gone." The first one was showing off with fire. I hit her with a waterspout. She was not able to recover. I shook my head. Grandmother pointed off to the side. The second one tried to pull some earth through the floor it did not work. Switched to water that was around from the water spout. I waited till her hands were in the water and I froze it. She could not recover. I shook my head. Grand mother pointed to a point along the wall. She walked there. I looked at the last one and she cast a fear spell on me it didn't work. She tried to do a lot of things in rapid secession. They all bounced off my shield. I had the weave in the floor grab her ankles and slowly cover her legs Till she was covered to just below her armpits. This whole time I had not moved an inch. She was beating at the weave but it just was hard as steal.
Grandmother said "Looks like we keep looking. I expected more than this."
I looked at my watch and said "Lunch time, Baby don't like it when I miss meals. So come back on Friday I will give you another try." I snapped my fingers and the water turned off, the ice broke and the weave let the third one go. I walked off with out looking back.
When Grandmother caught up to me she said "What do you really think? I think #3 had a chance there for a while. Then you pulled that tricky weave trick. I don't think she will be back."
I said "I had hopes for #2 but she forgot the rule when working with water. Never stop it moving. The girls were sitting waiting for lunch to start. I took my seat and nodded to Sue. They started bring in lunch. Vickie was there for our face to face. All was going as a Monday should. Vanessa stayed for lunch.
Vanessa asked "So how did the auditions go? Find and back up?"
I said "Not at this time. They were disappointing. I thought it would take longer to beat all three. They were not as good as their press." Grandmother described a blow by blow of the 3 hopefuls time. It sounded very funny to me. I said #3 would have had a chance if she would have noticed I had my shield up from the start. She did nothing about it so her spells had no affect. Each broke a basic rule so they lost quickly. Remember this girls get the basics down first then get fancy. Never forget the basics.
After lunch The girls went to practical class and Vickie and I went in to my study to do our work. About halfway through the dang paperwork a knock came on the door. I said "Enter" and grandmother came in.
She said "We have another job seeker waiting to see you."
I said "Oh I thought you said you could only find three or is this one a walk in?"
Grandmother said "This one just got out of the pits where she spent 5 years learning. From what I can tell she is a real fireball. Worked herself up from nothing. Orphaned at 12 and worked in the pits from then."
I said "Sounds good what's the catch? Well it does not matter. Lets have a look at her." I got up and headed for the living room. Well right off hand I could see she was ruff and not a rule person. That I did not mind. She was young but so am I. I wonder how much schooling she got if any? I said "So your here for the Deputy Grand Mage job?" Her back went up right away.
She said "Yeah what's it to you?" Not a good start for you girl.
I said "I am the one who will be testing you. My name is Ember. You are?"
She said "Quin, Let's get to it then." I led her to the practice rooms and into mine
I smiled "Ok you show me what you got and I'll test you. You pass we talk about the job you fail you walk. So lets see it then." She studied me for a few moments then drew a fire bow and pointed it at me. she let fly and it splattered on my shield. then she tried ice knives. I was waiting when she went to move in I had the floor grab her ankles. She did not freak she slipped out of her boots and jumped back. From then on she kept moving. I made up my mind. "Ok I've seen enough. You have great potential and I think this job would bring that out in you. This is not a 9 to 5 job this is you live the job. You will be my back up while I am on leave to have a baby. You will be out there doing what I can't right now. Let me guess you have no place to stay here or coinage to get one? Well looks like Ben is going to be put out with me again." Grandmother chuckled from the doorway.
Quin said "I thought you would want someone who went to one of those fancy magic schools all spit and polish."
I smiled "No the reason you got this test is you came through the pits just like me."
She looked at me "Wait a moment small, pretty, young, And made it through the pits. You cant be the Princess of the pits can you?"
I chuckled "I always hated that nick name but I could never find out who started it. But yes I had that name when I was there. My name now is Her Highness Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Princess of Sanctuary and Crystalis, Grand Mage of Sanctuary. Well there is more but I don't feel like going on for a hour.
She just stared for a few moments then did a very clumsy curtsy. I nodded to her. Well now that's over with lets get the paperwork done and move you into your room. By then it should be time for dinner and of course my husband grouching at me for bringing another one home. We headed to my study where Vickie was still waiting. We did the paper work and talked of pay. I let Grandmother take that part. Finally it was all done. We went into the living room and Vickie left. Ben came in and spotted the new face right off the bat. He went over to introduce himself.
The girls were wondering if there was going to be another class tonight. Finally Alexis was the one to ask. I waved over Quin and asked "How good are your shaping skills and your enchanting skills?"
Quin said "Fair on both. You need something made?"
I said "I run an extra class in the evenings lately it has been making and enchanting different kinds of jewelry. Tonight your going to teach the class. Yes this is a test."
She said "I have never been a teacher before."
I said "I'll be watching so if you get overwhelmed I'll take over I just want to know what you can do." Dinner was called and everyone filed in. We had a good meal. I was sure Quin could use one. I remember many days in the pits going hungry. Well at least she will get fed regularly. I am such a Mom.
After dinner was over for a few moments We headed to the class room. I sat to the side and watched while Quin stumbled through showing them how to make an anklet. She did better with the enchanting it to change color with mood. she checked them and they all did it right. She dismissed the class.
After class Cryss came up with a bag. She said "These are the rings you wanted. I had enough for 8 of them."
I said "Very nice why don't you get Grandmother to tuck you in tonight?" She went off. I took out one of the rings. I said to Quin "You will need one of these in your job. We are at war with shifters right now and this is a shifter detector." I explained how it worked and she put it on her finger. It really did not go well. I took off my plain one and switched it for the more ornate one. She liked that better.
Quin asked "Who is that kid if she can make such rings at her age?"
I smiled "That is my daughter Cryss. Long story. I am not up to telling it tonight. You should hit the sack you got a job to start tomorrow. Yes this place is weird but you will get used to it." I showed her to one of the spare rooms. Looks like I will have to add more rooms again. There was 15 right now and only 1 spare in the bunch. Where will I find the room? What's going to happen when next quarter comes around and a new class of advanced magic students. Well we will just have to see then. I am thinking too much I need my cuddle time with Ben.
After an hour and half of cuddle time I headed to bed. Ben went up with me. I went through my nightly routine and finally got in bed to a snoring Ben. I dropped off to a good nights sleep.
In the morning it was Quiet and things went smoothly. In class I talked on opposites. Fire and water, Earth and air and how combining them can make a stronger spell. Though it is harder to do with out it blowing up in your face. that is where I ended the talk for the day. and let out the class for lunch.
After lunch I decided to take a short flight to talk to the Six and Darla. I decided to take Quin along to introduce her around. Her first few moments of flight were shaky ones but she soon adapted. We Flew to see Tina first. We found her easy enough sitting with Jessie going over some papers. I smiled at the two in love. I walked up with Quin close behind. Tina looked up and smiled "Oh Ember we were going to see you later this week. Would you be my matron of honor at my wedding?"
Jessie said "No fair I was going to ask her and I thought it was maid of honor?"
Tina said "I got to her first. She is married so it is matron of honor."
I said "I would be honored. I don't know how good I will look in s bridesmaids dress with this baby bump. I have a gift for both of you as well as a warning. Shifters have came after the house so watch out. Now for the gift these rings are made by Cryss and are shifter detectors." I explained how they worked and handed one to each of them. "Now that is over this is Quin my Deputy Grand Mage You will see her around doing what I can't till after the little one comes out. Quin this is Tina and Jessie two of the Six that started Sanctuary. Well now that you have met we need to move on. We have a lot of people to see today. Next is Tara." We walked to her area to find her dancing with Jessel doing the call and response thing. There was no fire involved this time and both were causally dressed. I got the tricky look in my eye and raised my hands slowly The wave poured from the ground and they were now both wearing gypsy skirts, tops and pretty boots with scarves in their hair. The dancers kept dancing but everyone looked around till they seen me. When the music ended Tara looked down then said loudly "Hello Ember, thanks for the outfit." Jessel was looking at her new outfit.
I walked up "Your welcome, It seemed more fitting to the dance than what you were wearing. Can I talk to you for a moment Tara." She came down from the mound and smiled did a twirl and curtsied. I nodded and she stood up giving me a inquisitive look. I went through my talk on the rings and Quin. She smiled at Quin and put the ring on. I said goodbye to her and Jessel and headed to see Angel and Jenny. Before I got 10 feet my ring went off pointing at a old lady fussing around the food. I yelled Shifter And stopped her before she could pour a potion into the stew pot. Tara ran over and Jessel did too while me and Quin held the surprisingly strong old lady from going anywhere. The guards were called. I cast the unshift spell and the old lady turned into a man like the others. I smelled the potion it was freak out. I was not sure what their plan was but I was determined to stop it.
After I turned the bad guy over to the Guards I shook my head and headed for my next stop. Now people were on guard of their food. I can't find their pattern. Maybe there isn't one. We flew to the Crystal Hall. Quin said nice place must have taken a long time to build?"
I smiled "It took me one afternoon to create it. It was my first here in Sanctuary. There have been many since then. I fueled my magic with a lot of pain from over years of suffering. Something pretty out of pain."
She frowned "But you are a Princess and the Grand Mage here. Where would you get that type of pain?"
I laughed "Being a Princess has been rather new thing in my life. I did not find out my birthright till about a year ago. We are here so I wont go into the story right now. Lets see if the Queen is in. We pulled in our wings and walked into the Hall. The Queen was pacing the Throne room when we walked in.
Angel said "Where have you been Grandmother said you were on your way over. She said you had something to detect shifters."
I smiled "I had a few stops to make on the way here. I have these rings that detects the shifters and points them out. I made the Basic design, Grandmother refined it and Cryss made it. So I have been giving them to the Six. You two are the last. I have one for Darla too. We know they work we have caught one shifter trying to poison the food over at Tara's with Freak Out. I don't know their plan so I am getting as many of these rings to people I can."
Angel "Grandmother said that two attempts have been made to get into the schools food supply. Both failed do to Byron's work. I guess they want us chasing our tails. We got to find out what they really want? Who is this?" I introduced Quin and gave her a short recap of the audition. Both Angel and Jenny smiled at that. I looked at the time and said we had to get back.
Before we could leave there was an explosion inside the Hall. I touched the wall I said "the Blue room it is contained but anything in there is destroyed. They Did not take into account the strength of my Weave! Take guards check everyone in the Hall. We can't let them get away with this!" Jenny put on her ring and checked two of the four guards in the room and did as I ordered.
Angel looked at me "You know you should not give orders in my Throne room." I gave her a look that would melt steel. "OK sister you don't have to show your fangs I agree with what we are doing!"
I said "Quin I want you to secure this room." A maid I had never seen before burst in the room carrying something. My mind was screaming explosive. I raised my hands and the floor all around her jumped up to the ceiling. That left her in a pocket in the center there was another explosion from within the pocket I put up my shield just in time. Even my weave could not take a point blank blast. My shield covered Angel. Quin's shield covered her and the guards. "If your still living sound off?" 4 people sounded off. "Well we wont be getting anything out of that person."
Jenny and 6 guards came in looking at the smashed hole where the blast went off. She said "Everyone alive? Anyone need a healer" One of the guards raised his hand while with the other pointed at the shard in his leg. She said "Bind the leg till we can get Janis over here." Keeping the shield up when I was so close was draining.
I sat down Angel said "Are you all right your quick thinking saved our lives. Is something the matter?"
I said "You know how long it is going to take me to reweave this room to be as good as it was? Your going to have to live with the hole for a few days. I will need to store up some magic to do this right. Right now I am too drained to do anything. I think I can fly home but that is about it."
Jenny said "Janis and your Grandmother are on there way. Both said for you to stay right where you are. How is baby?"
I said "Upset with me right now and kicking up a storm. I don't think she liked that one bit. I agree with her." Angel was looking at me questions in her eyes. "No Trixie did not tell me I just know with all my heart my baby is a girl. I just wish she would settle down." I fished in my bag and got out a container of water and drank some. That helped a bit. Everyone was looking at me as I sat on the step in front of the Throne.
Angel said "Do me a favor and sit up on the Throne. I always wondered what you would have looked like if you chose to be Queen." I shrugged and sat on the Throne and just to complete the fantasy I tapped my bracelet. I was now wearing the gown and crown. Angel said "Just as I thought. You really look like a Queen." And that was where I was sitting when Grandmother and Janis came in.
Grandmother said "Did you finally do it take over and Be Queen like you should have been?" I frowned at her but Angel spoke first.
Angel said "I was just having a fantasy and Ember was helping with it. Though if she ever wants the job I would be glad to step aside." I started to push up but my legs were not working right.
I said "I think I have a problem here! Janis when you have a moment. I think the blast did more than I thought." Janis finished with the guard and came over.
She asked "What seems to be the problem? Did you get hit with anything?"
I said "I had my shield up but now my legs are not working right. It only felt like I was slapped real hard all over at once. It could have put my back out of order. I had some problems with it when I was real young."
She said "Can you lean forward for me? I need to get my hands on your back." I managed to do that. She pulsed her healing magic into my back and it helped a little. "Well your back is out of alignment real bad so it is to bed with you and no getting out for at least 3 days! I should not do this but I will take you home by stretcher. If the problem clears up by then good. If it does not then we may do something you wont like. Traction is not fun for anyone. And before you ask no it has not harmed baby. I have a few potions that may help but they will put you in la, la land." I sighed and nodded. She called in the stretcher. I switched back to my work clothes.
I looked at Quin "Trail by fire for you. Your stepping up while I am out of it. Keep them safe. Listen to Grandmother." Janis sighed pulled out a potion and poured it in my mouth. Almost at once I was out of it.
I slowly came back to myself and looked around I was in my own bed and Tasha was sitting in a chair not far away reading a book. I must have made a noise because she looked up and smiled. I croaked "Water!" She poured me some and put a straw so I could sip. after that I could talk half way normal. I asked "How long?"
She smiled "It has been 14 days since the blast. Your back has been mended. You had a strange reaction to the potion. It basically put you in a coma. Janis was afraid to give you anything else because of the baby. So she has had you watched here at home. Two days ago you started to come out of it on your own. Some strange things happened to your body while you were out. I will let Janis tell you all that when she gets here in a little while. How do you feel?"
I said "Strangely good like pains I have had for years are just gone." I ran my hands down my body and got a few surprises. First my breasts are at least a cup size bigger and firmer. Then there was the Baby bump was at least 3times the size. I felt it and there was two different feelings I was getting form it. Could I be having twins? Oh my this could change everything! Something in the back of my mind said it already had. Janis took that moment to walk in. She smiled and said "Looks like it was time for you to wake up. I was hopping it would be today. I would like to talk about what happened with your body while you were sleeping. First you Breast are getting ready for baby. That brings me to the second point."
I interrupted her at that point "I am having twins, a girl and a boy."
She shook her head and got a chair and sat down. "Yes you are having twins, yes, a girl and a boy. But the amazing thing is you have accelerated their growth. They are both at 8 months now. You will have them before the end of the summer. Angel took to her bed shortly after we left and went into a coma just like you and just like you she is having twins. Everything that happened to you happened to her. I am having her watched too. This is the strangest thing I have ever seen. That is saying a lot living in Sanctuary. Well if you are up to it we can try to get you up. Their is a lot of people downstairs waiting to see you." I pushed up rather easy and swung my legs down and stood up. "Show off." I just smiled. I went over and took out a simple skirt and top and underwear. I altered them to fit and got dressed. I brought out my staff as the rush started to fade and I was getting tired already.
I leaned on my staff and said "Well that energy lasted a long time." I went over and looked in the mirror. I sighed "lets go before I fall back in bed." They both chuckled. Janis helped me down the stairs and into the living room. Everyone from the house was there.
Grandmother said "How are you feeling dear? It is nice to see you up again."
I smiled "I feel as big as a house and about to pop. Things are happening I don't understand and that bugs me. So I feel about as normal." She smiled. I sat next to Ben "Hello love, sorry I have been away for a bit. How is the war going?"
Ben said "We found out who was sending the shifters. More importantly Why he was. He was trying to topple the government of Sanctuary so he could take over after his own people thrown him out for being incompetent. He rushed out with half the treasury just a jump ahead of the axe. We found him and the Dragons let him know what they think of people who hurt their Mother! The mercenary troop he hired took one look at a lot of very angry, very big dragons and left the would be king high and dry. He was pleading with Skya not to roast him when our troops got there and arrested him. He somehow got away and tried to run. Bad move on his part. That's when Cryss showed up in her Dragon form bigger and angrier than ever before. Well you can guess what happened next. We don't have a problem with shifters any more. The stock of freak out is destroyed and the treasury was returned to who it belonged to."
I looked at Cryss "I hope your temper is not as bad as mine young lady. We will talk about this later you can be sure of that." I looked around "Where's Quin?"
Ben said "Working Dear. That kid is a bulldog when she is on a case. She took what you said to heart and has lived the life. Now that you are awake maybe you can get her to pull back a little."
I chuckled "Ben she is a kid from the pits like me it is how we learned to work."
Grandmother said "Well we will just have to teach her balance. It worked for you. Well sort of. Now how about dinner."
As always all life giving comments are Welcome and loved!
Beyond the Tales Chapter 12
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Book 2 Chapter 12 Wake Up!
My dinner was soup and soft bread. After two weeks asleep my body was not use to taking in food the normal way. So I had to build back up slowly. Dang it I sure have spent a lot of this summer out of it. Well I hope my Babies are all right. Dang twins. Here I thought my baby making time was at an end now I am having twins. Some one or Some thing has been fooling around inside of me and I don't like it. For two months I thought I was just having a girl now I find I am having a girl And a boy. Something screwy is going on.
After dinner I got caught up on what had been happening in the last two weeks. Alexis and Cryss were both really taking to Fire magic and Air magic. Kia has added Fire magic to her list of magic she tested well in. Ronda has taken to Water magic. Josie had upgraded her Earth magic. Lynette was into Water magic now. Charlotte was doing well in Fire magic. Milla had combined her Wind and Water magic to get a Storm (s). So the entire class was upgrading their skills. All while I was in a coma. Do they really need me at all? Sam had found a girlfriend and was planning to move out. Ben was the only one who seemed the same. Grandmother seemed to really like teaching so I guess I can just let it be all about the babies.
Grandmother must have sensed where my thoughts were going. She asked "Do you need another hormone potion? I have one here somewhere. We don't have time for you to get depressed. There is a lot to do to get ready for babies. You have not even got a nursery yet. Now you need to do everything in twos. There is a lot of shopping to do. Have you decided on names yet?"
I smiled "Yes her name is Belle Rose and his name John Lance. Last name I am not sure if I should use my last name then Bens or just Bens. For formal names probly use both. As for the Nursery I will get to it in the next few days. Now that I know what I want it to look like. You are right that there is a lot to do and my energy is not up to any of it yet. In fact I will be going back to bed in a little while."
She said "Then you don't want to teach a class on baby safe toys or on using the weave to make baby clothes?"
I smiled at her "Maybe tomorrow, Tonight a cuddle with my love then to bed. I will be up to doing much more after I do that." And that is just what I did.
I the morning I was up and ready before breakfast. I went down stairs and took my seat at the table. I was feeling pretty good. The link compact sounded and I answered Angels call "Morning Angel how is my big sister?"
She said "I woke up yesterday to find out I had been in a coma for two weeks. To my surprise I was now 8 months pregnant with twins instead of 5 1/2 months with one. Of course I asked about you to find out you were the same. Now tell me what magic have you been playing with?"
I said "None that would do this? I am just as baffled as you. I will be over after class and we will talk about what happened. Breakfast is about to start talk to you then." I broke the link. Breakfast was oatmeal and cinnamon bread it went down well.
I got up to go teach class when Grandmother said "You have things to do I will teach the class today."
I frowned "what do you mean I am strong enough to teach and do whatever after the morning. What is so important that I have to put off my job?" She nodded to the empty spot that was for Quin.
Grandmother said "Pull her up short or she will burn out before you have your baby. She does not have your luck so a mountain is coming strait at her. She is at the Mage Hall right now go talk to her. It would be good for you to stretch your wings anyways."
I shrugged "Ok I'll go. Tomorrow I will be teaching though." She nodded. I got up and got my bag and staff. Off I went towards the Mage Hall. She was right that stretching my wings felt good. It did not take that long to get to the Hall.
I walked in and Vickie came over smiling. "I heard you woke up from your little nap. How are you doing Boss?"
I said "I am getting better Vickie. How is things here? Where is Quin?"
She smiled "She took the office on the other side of you from me. Things here are good. Quin could slow down a little but then she is not you, she does not have the luck."
I grinned "Well I guess I should go have a word with her. We will be doing Mondays again. I hope you have kept your wings in shape?"
She grinned back "Yep Boss I fly for an 1/2 hour every day. Now go on quit stalling." I laughed as I walked to the stairs. It did not take long to get to the office. I tapped on the door next to mine. It opened and there stood Quin a little rumpled but she looked good.
I smiled "I hear you have been working real hard. Well I want you to take time to have dinner at the house during the week. I think it is in your best interest to take it a little easier I am getting close to giving birth so you will going to have do the heavy lifting for a while. I hear we have no big cases right now so take the time while you can. Remember Vickie and Zoe are your best people to draw from. Remember this is not the pits you don't have to do it all yourself. End of lecture. How are you doing?"
She shook her head "I am doing ok. You are right this is not the pits. In the pits I could tell what way to jump when there was danger. So much going on here. That I need to keep up on. I don't know how you do it."
I chuckled I have had almost a year and a half to learn the job you were given no time to get used to the job. Just take it easy and find your way. I will give you as much help as I can. So will those around you if you give them the chance. You got some great people to help you out. Vickie and the others here, Zoe and Ben out in the field and Me and Grandmother back at the house. Use everything you can to make this job yours. You look like you can use it so take a half day off and fly with me." So I waited while she got her things and we headed off to fly to the Crystal Hall.
When we got there we went to the Throne room. There was still the hole where it all happened. I could see the injury to the weave. I will have to redo the whole room to heal it. Angel came in looking very unhappy. She said "Lets go to my sitting room this room depresses me. Hay Sis, Quin."
I said "I can't leave it like this. Stand still for a moment." I took out my staff. I took a deep breath and connected to the weave healing the hole and flashing outward till the whole room shimmered and changed to be as I seen it in my dreams. The final piece was a giant shield with the Sword and the Rose crest upon it behind the Throne. I let the weave rest in its new form. I took another deep breath. I looked them and said "That's better. I hope it meets with Your Majesty's approval?" Angel looked around at the glittering columns and alabaster walls with its polished floors and deep vaulted ceiling and hanging lights. It truly came out really good.
She came over and hugged me "You rock Sis. This is beyond anything I have ever seen. You made it a true Throne Room. Now lets get down to our talk. The sitting room would be better for what we have to say." Quin was still looking around when we started out of the room. Angel said "Quin are you coming?" She turned and followed us to the sitting room. Angel had Betty get us some tea. We sat together and talked for the next hour with only coming up with one thing. We did not know how this happened but we were going with it. We walked back into the throne room and Angel was trying out her redesigned Throne When Jenny came in and said there was a diplomat from White Hall to see the Queen. Angel went Queen mode and I switched to Princess mode. A very lovely looking woman was led in and She curtsied very nicely to Angel.
She said "I am Telsha Winter Senior Princess to White Hall I have come to speak to the Queen of Sanctuary about the rescue of my little sister. I do not agree with my parents that it does not need to be discussed."
Angel spoke "I am Angelica Queen of Sanctuary and this is my sister Princess Ember of Sanctuary. We were both there when the Princesses were rescued. What do you wish to say about it?"
She looked at me "So you are the one. My sister said you led the party that got them out without killing anyone. She said you are also a teacher?"
Angel said "My sister is many things besides being Princess of Sanctuary and Crystalis, she is Grand Mage of Sanctuary, the Teacher of Advanced Magic at the Academy and The Mother of the Crystal Dragon Race as well as creating this Hall. As you can see my sister gets around."
I said "What is it you wish to know? Yes I led the team that went in. I am a very hands on person. As Grand Mage it is expected."
She said "I don't know how much you know about White Hall or Samtargo or Tomaroon but we are not big kingdoms. What we do have is a lot of Princesses. We are not taken very seriously. So we have Formed a sort of alliance. We would like to choose three Princesses for our ranks and have them come here to learn from you. Don't worry it wont be from the young ones. This will be financed by our group so it wont cost you anything but a little time."
I smiled "I am not sure what I could teach Princesses unless they are mages. My sister is the political one. I work with magic and teach magic and love magic. I only get involved when people use magic the wrong way."
She smiled "I have never had mage training but I do have some weather magic." I walked over and held my hand over her chest. Hmm a lot of unused magic potential. "What are you doing?"
Quin answered "She is checking your magical potential." I stepped away and thought for a few moments.
I said "You have the unused magic that could lead you to being a mage. You need to be taught the basics then you would be ready to learn what I can teach. If you wish I can arrange a teacher to show you the basics up to where you need to be. I think you should think before heading down that path. The Political and Magical worlds seldom meet. To truly get good at either you need to give it your all. To try and do both is a very hard road. I may be a Princess but I am a mage to my very core. That is why I leave the political world to my sister here."
Grandmother walked in at that point. She smiled and said "I see you have been busy again Ember. I like the redesign."
I said "Thank you Grandmother I think it went rather well. Do you think the crest is too big? I can make it a bit smaller without loosing the effect."
Grandmother looked at the shield and smiled "It looks fine to me I like the enchantment you worked into it. Shield spell worked into a shield how Ironic." I nodded. "Very nice."
Telsha with wide eyes said "The Archmage is your Grandmother?"
Grandmother said "Former Archmage I am retired now and you are?"
She said "I am Telsha Winter Senior Princess to White Hall. I met you once when I was younger. You came to White Hall to do something at our mage hall before it was shut down. It must have been 5 years ago now."
Grandmother sighed "I remember that trip I removed the archives from the hall. Could not let just anyone get there hands on those spells. I still don't know why your King didn't like mages. Seems he was trying to drive them out. Yes I remember you now. Is that man still King as I recall he was quite old."
Telsha said "He died nine months later. His son is King now. He does not promote mages but he does not hate them either. So White Hall has few Mages. I don't think we have a Grand Mage. I hope to change that but I am way down the line from gaining the throne. My 6 year old nephew would get it before me. Women are not seen as worthy."
Grandmother said "That is why the place has not grown in the last 20 years."
She said "I wonder what would happen if all the women got up and left for awhile."
I said "I happen to know of a castle nobodies using right now."
Grandmother and Angel said at once "Ember!"
I smiled "I was just saying. There is that castle that the princess was being held in. Nobody claimed it after the dragon attack. There was not that much in the way of damage every one tends to run away from 7 forty foot Dragons. I'm sure the place could be made livable in very little time." I was making a blank portal ring while I was talking. I put the trace that was still in my ring into the new one.
Grandmother looked at Angel and said "She is doing it again we can help her or get out of the way but this is happening. You know how your sister is when she gets moving. I think I'll join her this time."
Angel said "It would be a laugh to make those men see the light."
Telsha said "I could be ready in three days. We may not get ever woman but almost all."
I said "Do you know how to use a portal ring?" She nodded "This one will lead you to a field just to the north of the castle. I will meet you there Friday at midnight. Don't worry about it but I will have several dragons with me for protection. In case any one or more of the men come through and start trouble." Skya came flying in and landed on my shoulder. "Speaking of this is Skya. She will be helping me out on Friday in her larger size of course." Sie came out and looked at Skya and nodded her head.
Angel said "And this is Sie. She will be there too. helping out. Two Dragons should do it don't you think? Jenny looked up from where she was doing paperwork. Angel was looking at her.
Jenny said "Oh all right." She made a call and Mie came in. Jenny made a gesture and Mie went to me.
I said "Thank you Jenny for lending me Mie."
Jenny said "Like I could stop her if her Mother called. Your Welcome."
Telsha asked "What did she mean?"
Skya said "Ember, Mother of all Crystal Dragons." I smiled at her. Her talking was getting much better.
I said "It is a long story But I created the Crystal Dragon Race from my magic and a Dragon statue. So in a very real sense I am the Mother of their race. The original 7 live with the 7 who started Sanctuary. The Dragons are all my daughters. Now that the next generation has been born. They are my Granddaughters. So far I have 8 daughters and 6 Granddaughters. Till these two are born of course." I put my hand on my tummy. "Well if you are going to do this you should get back and start the ball rolling."
She said "I could do that with one link call, is there a mirror I could use." Jenny got up and showed her to the link room. While I was waiting both babies started kicking. That meant I was really stressing.
Telsha came out frowning. She said "It is done they are getting ready to move My Mother will lead them. She is getting tired of Fathers fooling around on her. She has asked that I stick with you till the move. I hope you don't mind my sticking around?"
I smiled "I don't but you should make use of your time. Grandmother how would you like to teach someone with good magic but no skills? At least for a few days."
Grandmother said "Sounds like fun, if she is willing to work? I cover a lot in a few days."
Telsha said "I would be honored to learn from one of the greats. I am used to working hard. I will do anything you ask."
Grandmother said "Good we will talk on the way back to the house.'
I smiled broadly "See you later Sis, I will see that Sie and Mie will be back at the weekend. See you later Jenny." They waved as Quin and I left for the house. We took to the sky and flew right home. It was almost time for Ben to get home. Sam was still out too. I was ok but not pushing it any more tonight. Then I went out and added the nursery and two more bedrooms and bathrooms. then I counted and added till I got to twenty. I changed the size of the living room. I added a game room and a second class room. and 5 more studies. I was still outside trying to make it look nice when Ben and Sam walked up.
Ben said "Adding more rooms may I ask what for?"
I said "We keep needing more so I decided to make an upper limit and add up to that then if I reach that I will say no to some of these people. Now I am just trying to make it look nice. So what do you think love?"
Ben just kissed me and went inside. Sam said "You know you never will say no to anyone that was needing a place to stay."
Grandmother and Telsha walked up. Grandmother said "I need three rooms do we need to add more?" I shook my head "Good I need another class room do you need to add that?" I shook my head again. "Thinking ahead again good. We are thinking of forming a princess betterment group. Just a working title. To give the younger Princesses a chance at something more."
I said "As long as you still cover my classes as promised I have no problem with it but no more than 3 at a time. That would put us near our limit of 17 with 3 spares. Right now we are sitting at 14 not counting the spares. That leaves 3 spots open. You can ask 3 princesses to be a part of what you are starting as long as it is not Tamara! That kid drives me up the wall. I would prefer not any who are going to school here. Other than that I will leave it up to you. Oh one more thing you get to tell Ben."
Grandmother "Ok I'll tell him but why don't you want to?"
I shrugged "He thinks I am crazy for taking in as many as I have already. If I try to take in more he will have me committed. To put in more rooms I would need to redesign the whole house and make it a 3 story house. It would just be easier to start a new house and connect them. But then I will need more maids again. I think this whole thing is starting to get out of hand." We went in side and found we had a problem there sat the Headmaster. I looked at Grandmother and continued to walk on by him and leave him to her. I went up stairs and got cleaned up and checked over the nursery. When I went down stairs he was still there and Grandmother was looking at me.
I said "What is the problem now? Given the fact there is no more room here I hope your not asking that. I am too close to giving birth to take on any more work so what is it?"
She said "We need to find a new teacher for the beginners class. Darla has quit and left sanctuary. There was a tapping at the front door I opened it and it was misty carrying a note.
Dear Ember,
I have to leave and wont be coming back. I can't look after Misty any more. I can't explain and wont try. I am sorry. Don't look for me.
Darla
I said "This is a problem I can fix at least as a temp teacher. I will ask Vanessa to take over the class for now till we find a replacement. This is a bad time for this to happen. I will grant her wish and will not look for her. I guess it was her time to move on. I will make the call." I walked over to the wall mirror and called Vanessa and gave her the post. She said she would do it then we closed the link. "Taken care of I am going to go lie down till dinner. I turned and walked back up stairs. All the dragons followed. I laid down and was asleep at once. Ben was calling my name and so I woke up. I was being cuddled by 4 Dragons. I got up and washed my face and went down for dinner. After dinner I went into my study and worked through the GED test. I was ready to take the test. So I arranged to take the test on Monday. Ben knocked I said "enter"
Ben walked in "Time for bed my love. You Have class tomorrow you know." He leaned down and kissed me. I looked into his eyes and knew Grandmother had spoken to him.
I said "What do you think of what Grandmother is doing?"
His smile deepened "I feel your fingerprints all over it. I know you had something to do with it. I am not going to say no but I am going to say is it wise?"
I kissed him again "Wise maybe not but it is going to happen. Oh I am going to be gone Friday night till Sunday maybe. Please don't worry I will have 4 dragons to keep me safe. I will be back as soon as everything is settled."
He said "Grandmother told me of this too. I wont stop you but I do ask you take two combat mages with you. I would go myself but I know this is a woman thing. How is your studying going?"
I smiled "I am ready to take the test on Monday. I will pass the test and be done with school for awhile. At least as a student. Then I will have my job after the summer. Half days so I can take care of Belle and John. I still cant believe I am having twins. But your right it is time for bed." So we headed up hand in hand.
In the morning I got ready and headed down to start the day. I looked around the table and just smiled at the banter and fun flowing along with the food. It just made me feel good.
Class went well. I taught about wind magic and how it could enhance other spells. After lunch I worked with the Dragons. I helped them work in formation and I flew with them. That evening I Talked to Telsha about the different paths a Mage could take. It was a fine easy night.
The next few days went about the same. On Friday I had my stuff ready and headed with Grandmother and Telsha to the mirror room. I opened the portal and we walked to the edge of the castle looking for lights. I sent Skya and Misty on a over flight to be sure. I kept Sie and Mie in reserve. When The dragons returned Skya reported no lights, smoke or heat. That said the place was pretty much empty. The two combat mages we took along were a bit unsettled. They had never worked with the Dragons before. Right on time we opened a portal to White Hall and 214 women came through. Telsha's Mother was introduced as Duchess Mirkie The kings sister.
I was referred to as Princess Ember the Dragon Mother. Considering I had 4 - 40 foot dragons standing at my back no one argued it. Grandmother was not introduced for some reason.
I said to the Duchess "The castle is right over there as far as we can tell it is empty. It is all yours for as long as you need it. My Dragons and I will stay around till Sunday to watch over you. We had shut down the portal but it opened again an a troop o f 15 troops and 3 knights can through. Skya and Misty blocked there way forward. That gave them pause. I looked at the Duchess "We will make a new mirror." I walked forward. just as Mie and Sie took up flanking positions. The knights were trying to decide what to do and the troops were really edgy. I spoke real loud. "Please lay down your weapons." They all looked at me. I snapped my fingers the mirror disappeared under a shot of flame from Skya. A lot of weapons hit the ground. After the Dragons encircled them all but the knights had dropped their weapons and had put their hands up. I looked the lead night "You have a choice to make. You can surrender or you can die! I will give you a few moments. Skya leaned down her head and I put my hand on her cheek.
The Duchess came forward with two others. She said "Princess these are the wives of the lesser knights They would like to say something to them."
I said "Very well, I will allow it."
The Two women Curtsied to me then the first said to the knight "Roger I don't want to have anything more to do with you. You are abusive and rude. You played around on me more times than years we have been married. Even after all you have put me trough I don't want to see you killed. So please lay down your weapons."
The second woman said "Dan I also don't want anything to do with you after this. You may claim to be a knight but you are just a thug. Lay down your weapons and then just go away."
They both said to me "Thank you Princess." Then walked towards the castle.
The duchess said "Henry time to think of more than yourself. I don't care if you die but don't take anyone down with you." She turned to me "Thank you princess for letting us say goodbye." She curtsied then withdrew.
I turned to the knights "Well are you going to lay down your weapons or do I tell Skya to finish you off. Slowly the two lesser knights put down there weapons and backed up till they were with the troops. That left Henry to deal with. He raised his shield and slowly drew his sword. Skya raised her head and took a breath ready to fry the knight. I turned away "Have it your way, fool!" They knight rushed at Skya and died in his tracks. I turned back. "All weapons and armor in a big pile there now and I do mean all!" they were soon all down to their shorts. I created a new mirror and had the Duchess open a portal to White Hall. I watched as the men marched through the portal. I smiled as the portal closed. I had the pile of weapons and armor offered to the ladies of the castle but they chose to have them melted down on the spot. One blast of Dragon fire and they were gone. The Duchess asked me to destroy the mirror so the men could not come after them when I left. I said "I will shatter the mirror after I use it to go home." It was a busy two days trying to get the castle livable. Finally at noon on Sunday I stood with the Duchess talking before I left.
The Duchess said "Please look after my Daughter. She is headstrong and meant for better things. I am hoping she will see that she can be so much more than she is now."
I said "Grandmother has taken a liking to her and will teach her right. I will keep a eye on her and we will see where her road leads. I will drop in from time to time when I can to see how you Ladies are coming. Maybe when you start to trade with other lands you will find some good men. Their out there I found one married him of course. I hope you find what the Goddess has set for you. Good bye. The others passed through the portal. I was the last one to pass through and I sent a shatter spell back so they will be safe for awhile.
Back home things were running well. I was looking forward to the test tomorrow. Ben was glad I was home safe. Angel and Jenny were at the house when I got back so they got their Dragons back. I know Misty missed Darla she was not as playful as she used to be. I will have to find a good person for her to stay with. The kittens were being kittens and getting into everything. Momma cat Was happy to have a home. The girls took turns taking care of the cats. Strangely enough the baby dragons got along with the kittens real well. Telsha was intrigued by Misty. The shy Dragon soon warmed up to Telsha and would sit by her when she sat in the living room. I decided to let them decide if they will stay together.
After dinner I went into my study to do some last moment prep for the test. Momma cat followed me in and curled up in a corner to rest up before dealing with the kittens once more. I could understand that. I studied and the cat slept for about two hours. Then I stretched and the cat looked up at me. "One of these days we are going to have to give you a name besides Momma Cat. I am sure the girls have named the Kittens already." Momma Cat gave me this look like of course. "Well as to your name, do you have one you prefer?" The cat gave me a indifferent stare. "Ok I will think about it and let you know later." I headed for the door and the cat slipped out before me. I went looking for Ben, it was cuddle time.
As always all life giving Comments Welcome and Loved!
Beyond the Tales Chapter 13
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Book 2 Chapter 13 Tests
Monday morning I had Grandmother cover my class so I could take the GED test. I wanted that out of the way. I showed up right on time and went through the test fairly quickly. Nothing seemed particularly hard or vexing. Since I was the only one taking the test they scored the test right there. I passed without trouble. I was no longer a student I was a graduate. I smiled and looked at the time and had some time before I needed to be back so I stopped in to speak to the Headmaster. He smiled and said it was great. Then he asked "Do you have a few moments? I am interviewing a candidate for the teacher of the beginners class. It would be helpful if you would sit in and give me your input?"
I said "I have some time. I also am interested in this."
The lady was let in. Her name was Talya Brown. I thought I would know the name but I did not. The interview went well till I asked a question she did not like. I asked "You are not from Sanctuary are you registered with the Mage Hall here?"
She said "Not at this time. I find that to be a outdated requirement."
I looked at her "It is necessary if you want to work in Sanctuary. I know it is just silly paperwork to some but it is necessary to keep things running smoothly."
She looked at me "What would a teacher know about such things? You kissing up to the Grand Mage? I will do only what I see as right. I go my own way."
I don't think of keeping to the rules to be kissing up to anyone. You want to work here you keep to the rules of Sanctuary. You can be deported for this breach of regulations."
She sneered "You a goody two shoes that's going to turn me in to Grand Mage?"
I drew my self up "Do you happen to know who I am?"
She said "You are the teacher of the advanced magic class. I forget your name."
I smiled "Let me introduce myself properly. My name is Her Highness Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Princess of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Princess of Sanctuary, Countess of Starstone, Grand mage of Sanctuary, Sister of Queen Angelica of Sanctuary, Daughter of Queen Aslina of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Granddaughter of the former Archmage, Wife to Count Ben Starstone Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary, Re-Founder of Sanctuary, Leader of the Six of Sanctuary, Creator and Mother of the Crystal Dragons, Teacher of the Advanced Magic Class at the Academy of Sanctuary. There is more but I think I have proven my Point!"
The Headmaster said "Hmm yes we are getting a bit off subject. To the point I don't think you will be suitable for the position at this time. Try us again when you wish to play by the rules. Good Day." She left rather shell shocked. He looked at me smiling "You hit her over the head with your titles like they were a club. I found it quite amusing to watch. I agree that rules that make sense should be followed all the time. The registration rule makes sense to me."
I smiled "It is mostly to keep track of who's where. We don't have that many mages so knowing where they are is the first step to using them efficiently. That way they are at the place they need to be at the time they need to be while still giving them options. And yes sometimes those titles do have their uses."
He said "Well it looks like the quest goes on."
I looked at my watch and said "I have to go do my other job now. Let me know when you find someone I'll check out there magical knowledge. Good Day to you." I left quickly and headed for home.
Lunch was served as soon as I got there. I waited till everyone was almost done when I sprang my news on them. I said "I took my GED test today." At the blank look on their faces I explained "That means General Education Diploma Test. It basically means that I have taken a test to complete High school. I passed so I am no longer a student at the school. It also means I can continue to teach at the school in the fall. As a full faculty member. I will be working half days so I can take care of my babies who if what I am told is right will be born before the end of summer."
The stunned looks on the girls faces turned to excitement as what I said sunk in. Grandmother got up and hugged me. She said "I am so proud of you!"
I said "Well now on to the next subject. What's going to happen to the living situation once the fall term starts. I have been thinking about this and I have come up with a plan. I will create a new house and the Six of you will be the founding members of the Academy's first Sorority of Magic. Those who pass a test will move from the dorms to the new place. We will talk about the requirements to join. I will hire a few maids to take care of the place. This will be school sponsored Activity. That means you will be like the Elite of the school and will live up to it."
Grandmother said "That sounds like a great Idea. If you will allow me to I will run with it. It would make some who want to be know as an Elite try harder just to get in."
I smiled "Ok you run with it. I'll design the building. What do you girls think?"
They all made positive remarks then went off to practical class. I turned to Grandmother How many do you think we should limit it to? So I know how many Bedrooms to put in."
She said "20 I think no more than that. An apartment for the house mother and 3 maids quarters. Do you think that would be too big?"
I smiled "We would have to find a good housemother to watch over the girls. I will leave the hiring of the housemother and maids up to you. Please write down what you think the house should include and I will design it this weekend. Get the girls input too. I have to get to work now." I pointed at Vickie arriving. I got up and we went right into the study to get to work. Work took till almost dinner so I invited Vickie to dinner but she declined saying she had a date. I wished her luck and she left.
After dinner I went out looking at the practice hall thinking I should enlarge it. So I added another ring of rooms counting 12. That made 21 small practice rooms. Then I counted how many would be using it and added another ring of 14 to make a grand total of 35 small rooms and 1 large room. that should keep the bickering down. I looked to the other side of the practice hall from the house I marked out a area to build the Sorority House. I smiled I liked this project.
When I got back to the house Grandmother and the girls were in one of the classrooms talking about the sorority project. Sue told me that Angel was calling for me. I went over to the mirror. I said "Yes sis what do you need?"
She smiled "A little birdie told me you took your test today. How did you do?"
I smiled "It was no problem I passed. So I will still be teaching in the fall. How was your day? Looks like you went shopping."
She chuckled "They must think mothers loose their fashion sense when they get pregnant. It took me all day to find a weeks worth of clothes. Can I ask you to make me a few of those satin nightgowns? They are heaven to sleep in."
I chuckled "Sure sis, it is a relaxing thing to make. You and I are about the same size so I'll just make them to fit me and they should fit you good. 7 in different colors should do you fine. Oh sis I am starting a new project that you may be interested in. A sorority of magic. If you want to know more talk to Grandmother. She is running with the project. She seem real excited about it. I think she was looking for something to put her energy into now that she is retired."
She smiled "Sounds like something the crown could sponsor. I will talk to her about it. Tomorrow when I come for a visit. Well I will let you go till then. Night sis." she broke the link.
I went into the living room and Telsha was in a corner reading a book. I went over and she put down the book and smiled. I said "How is it going living here now? A lot different than you are use to don't you think?"
She laughed "That is putting it mildly. I like it though. It will get busy for me when the other Princesses arrive. I have been put in charge of seeing to it they follow the rules. We have been drawing up a list of rules to keep them in line. We Princesses respect rules. We are also the best at getting around them. Would you like to know who we chose?" I nodded "Ok first we have Killasandra Del Torese older sister of the twins you met. Next is my younger sister Samantha Winter. Lastly Lilia Sif Delight Tamara's much more stable older sister. I will be keeping them in line and they will respect you because this is your place. Don't worry Lilia is nothing like her baby sister."
I said "I hope she isn't The little brat has tried to kill me. That puts me off her rather fast. I know that Lady Sif was Thor's Girlfriend or wife depending on what book on mythology you read. Quite the fighter in her own right. We will see how Lilia stands up to her middle name. What is your sister like?"
She said "Smooth as glass a born diplomat. The peacemaker in the family. A gentle soul with a sharp mind. She will be a good fit for this group. As for Killasandra she is a dancer and a student of the arts. Some see her as flighty but she always seemed to me to be looking for something. I think Killa will take to magic well. We went with ones I know well this time so to get things set before trying unknowns. Well that is the run down on the Princesses. I think I'll go up to bed now. Good night."
I said "Thanks for the food for thought. Good night." I went to check on Cryss to find she was in with the others as was Alexis. So I went to find Ben for some cuddle time.
An hour later I was chatting and cuddling with Ben when Grandmother came looking for me. She sat down on the end of the couch and smiled at us. She said "You really hit it big with this latest project. The girls and I have been talking since dinner. We are putting a lot of thought and work into this." She handed me several sheets of paper. "This is what the house should be like. We are calling it alpha sorority house since it is the first of its kind here. I will be watching over the house and helping out at their events. I will be splitting my time between that and the Princess group. So I should have plenty to hold my attention and still leave time to play with my Great Grandbabies."
I said "Angel called while you were talking. I told her about the project and she said that it was something the crown might like to sponsor. That means more coinage to do events. As well as more prestige to bring in the girls. Do you want to talk to the Headmaster or do you want me to?"
Grandmother said "I will talk to him tomorrow. Why are you squirming like that?"
I stood up and said "Oh my!" Just as my water broke. "Call Janis my water just broke send Trixie to Crystal hall I bet the same thing happened to Angel. This is serious people!" I waddled towards the front door. Ben rushed in to call Janis as Grandmother helped me.
She asked "Can you make it to your room or do you want Ben to carry you?"
I said "I will make it. I don't want Belle and John born downstairs." I waddled faster. "Oh that feels weird. "
Ben said "Janis is on her way and Trixie is on her way to see Angel." He picked me up and carried me to our room. Janis got there in record time. The next three hours were very intense. Ben was too freaked so he was banded from the room and Grandmother held my hand and helped me trough the twins birth. Belle came out first then John moments later. Tasha was there to help Janis. I was going in and out as Janis was speaking. After I heard that both kids were whole and healthy I went out all the way.
I slowly came back to myself. I woke and looked around I heard someone moving around close by. Then I heard grandmothers voice "You mother is waking up belle I need to put you down now." I felt a hand on my shoulder "Time to wake up Dear your Babies are hungry." I opened my eyes and shook myself slightly.
I said "How long?" Tasha helped me sit part way up.
Grandmother said "Just a few hours. Do you want to feed Belle or John first?"
My mind was getting into gear. I said "Belle please. Little ladies first. How is Ben taking it?"
Tasha smiled "He fainted Miss. He is sleeping it off in the spare room. Do you wish me to wake him?"
I smiled "Let him sleep at least one of us will get a good nights rest." Grandmother handed me Belle so I could feed her. That was a very fulfilling feeling. I was truly a Mom now. After feeding Belle I fed John. I was really feeling happy. Grandmother smiled and put John back in his crib to sleep. My eyelids were beginning to droop.
Grandmother said "Sleep now Dear One the babies will wake you soon enough." I was just on the edge of sleep I heard "Watch over them Tasha I will relieve you in 4 hours." I slipped into a deep sleep before I heard the answer.
The next few days were all about eating sleeping and changing diapers. My strength returned and I felt very happy. On the 4th day I came down stairs a baby in each arm and formally introduced the kids to the household. I called Angel on the link and Introduced the babies to her and she introduced her babies to me. She named her babies Ashley and Allen. After that I got things back on track.
I had designed the sorority house with everything on the list in mind. With Tasha along to watch the kids I walked the carriage to the spot I chose for the house. The kids were happily sleeping while I worked my magic and created the house. 20 bedrooms, 24 bathrooms, 20 study rooms, 3 class rooms, a game room, 2 workout rooms, a large living room, a large dining hall, a large kitchen, a music room, 3 maids quarters and a apartment for the housemother were all included. I was stretching myself to do it all at once. I smiled when it was done. I turned and said "Well that's done! Shall we go back." So we did. I had used almost to the danger line of my magic. I knew it would regenerate but it would take a while. So I was moving sort of slow. It was Sunday so I did not have to start to work till a week from tomorrow. Grandmother was taking my classes and Quin was handling the heavy lifting on the Grand mage front. I was to have a update from Vickie tomorrow but no work yet just a face to face.
When we got back there was three new faces to meet. Telsha introduced Lilia, Samantha and Killasandra. Telsha did not use any titles in her Intros. This was the 3 we were waiting for. They would be staying here as part of the Princess Betterment Group.
I said "Welcome to my home. I hope you like your stay here and in Sanctuary."
Lilia asked "Just out of curiosity what your Titles are."
I smiled "Let me introduce myself properly. My name is Her Highness Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Princess of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Princess of Sanctuary, Countess of Starstone, Grand mage of Sanctuary, Sister of Queen Angelica of Sanctuary, Daughter of Queen Aslina of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Granddaughter of the former Archmage, Wife to Count Ben Starstone Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary, Re-Founder of Sanctuary, Leader of the Six of Sanctuary, Creator and Mother of the Crystal Dragons, Teacher of the Advanced Magic Class at the Academy of Sanctuary. There is more but they are minor. Does that cure your curiosity?"
Lilia said "Yes it does thank you that is Quite the impressive list. My baby sister did not know a third of your titles. I do apologize for the actions of my sister. She has embarrassed the family and is being punished for it. The fact that you would let me into your home after the actions of my sister it shows you are a true Noble."
I smiled "I think we will get along fine. Have you 3 eaten lunch yet? I was about to sit down to it myself will you join me?" They all three answered yes so we went into the dining hall. Sue served a fine meal for four.
Killasandra asked "I am told you recently gave birth you seem quite healthy for a woman that just gave birth. May I ask how long ago it was?"
I smiled "5 days ago." I liked there shocked looks. I finished my lunch and stood "If you will excuse me now that I have had my lunch it is time to give my babies theirs." I nodded at them and went to the nursery to feed the babies. I always felt so good and mellow after feeding the kids.
I went down to the living room leaving Tasha to watch over the kids. I wanted to talk to Grandmother. She was there alone so I sat and asked "When do you plan to start moving the girls over to the Alpha house? Now that it is built."
She looked at me and said "You were to take it easy. How much of it did you do?" I just smiled at her. "You did it all in one shot? That was very foolish. Oh well it is done now. I wont move the girls over till I can hire the maids and housemother. That wont be till you are back to work. So a while yet. I thought you liked having them here?"
I shrugged "I do, I am just trying to get a bead on what you are thinking. That way I can make my plans and not cross paths."
There came a knock on the door. It was the Headmaster. After he was sitting with us he said "You are looking good. Do you think you could help me with three interviews Tomorrow morning. Just talking nothing else. It is for the Beginning Magic class position. I really need your help."
I looked at Grandmother. She said "I will allow it if you move the interviews here, they are not more than 1/2 hour each and you stick to the just talking part."
He smiled "This helps me out of a jam. Thank you both. I will be here at 9:45 for the first interview. We should be done by 11:00."
I smiled "I'll be ready. Those would not be the files there would they?" He nodded "Why don't you just leave them with me. That way I'll be prepared for the morning." He nodded and handed me the files. He got up and bowed then left. I shot a questioning look at Grandmother.
She said "You looked bored and I did not want you to use any magic for a few days. So You can do this. It is work but not hard work. Besides I want a good teacher in that slot so we don't have to unteach any thing." I smiled she was right about that.
I glanced over the first file,
Name Fan-to Chi
Birth place Nan Cho, China
Current Residents Whitewater Trading Post
Status Level 5 Ice Mage
Teaching Background None
Schooling Self Taught
After I read that I put that one aside. A self taught ice mage is bound to have missed or slanted basics. That would not be good. I don't think we want this one. So I went on to the next.
Name Millie Darkshape
Birthplace Unknown
Current Residents Whitewater Trading Post
Status Level 6 Illusion level 5 Storm Level 3 Shaper
Teaching Background Private Teacher 3 years
Schooling Delforest Academy for Girls
Level reached Completed School
This one was a maybe. I had heard of that school it was a reform school but a good one. This one had teaching experience so that's good. Levels are good. We will have to see. #3 is a thick folder that said absolutely nothing of worth.
Name Webo Willanna
Birth place Whitewater Trading Post
Current Residents Whitewater Trading Post
Status Untested
Teaching Background None
Schooling Home schooled
Level Reached N/A
Oh this one is a winner Not! Looks like #2 Millie is the best of the lot from this group. I don't know why He went to a Trading Post to look for teachers? I think he is trying to mess this up or get me to do it. Well I have enough on my plate at this time I am not taking on any more.
Grandmother said "Any good ones" I handed her Millie's file.
I sighed "That's the Best of these. I would not call her Prime but not a automatic no. I just wonder why he would go to Whitewater for a teacher. Unless he is trying to go cheep."
Grandmother said "Going cheep on a teacher is stupid. Unless he is hoping someone else would take over and do it right? Either way it means more work for us. I guess there is no help for it right now."
I said "Right now I am going to take a nap. I have a feeling I am going to need a lot of energy to stay calm tomorrow."
After my nap I fed the kids then fed myself. I was feeling much better now. I checked my magic levels and found them up to half. That was a fast regeneration of my magic. It was dinner time so I went to have dinner with the others. We talked about the project and I said "Oh by the way the house is finished. We can do the naming ceremony any time you like." That got the talk going around to as when and the official name of the place. It kept going to the end of dinner.
Over desert Lilia asked "What is a sorority? I don't know this word?"
Grandmother answered her "It is a Group of women connected with a school that live in the same house and put on fundraising events for the school. It is a type of social group. The girls call each other sisters and love, help and respect each other. At least in the good ones they do. I find that the friendships that come out of these places last a lifetime. The girls may change but the spirit of the place remains from year to year. They are found mostly at collages and higher. We are starting ours early in high school."
Lilia said "Is it a religious place? Or is it like a guild?"
Grandmother said "It is not a religious group. It is like a guild for women students. This sorority is for Advanced Magic students. Do you understand now?" Lilia nodded.
We got up and headed for the living room. The front door opened and Angel two carriages and two maids came in. I went over and hugged her "Hi sis you didn't tell me you were coming. How are you and the kids doing?"
Angel said "I did not decide to come here till we were out on our after dinner walk. We are all doing fine. Oh new faces and who would these three be?"
Grandmother came up and hugged her "These are our first three in the Princess Betterment Group. This is Lilia, Samantha and Killasandra. Ladies this is my other Granddaughter Angelica Princess of Crystalis and Queen of Sanctuary." All three went into deep Curtsies when they heard Queen.
Angel went into Queen mode and said "You may rise. Hmm Princess Betterment Group you did not tell me about that one."
Grandmother said "It was Telsha's Idea She is in charge and I am helping her. Here She is now." introductions were made and the whole curtsy thing done. "I hear you know about our Sorority project. Let's go in the study and talk about it." so off they went while I was introducing her twins to my twins. They got along great. So went the fun for awhile.
When Angel came in and said "I am officially supporting the Sorority project and The Princess Betterment Group as well. I have a good feeling about these two groups. I can see where you get your helping thing it is from Grandmother. I take after Mother I think. Well I finished what I wanted to do here so I should go back before it is real late. I think I'll ask Sam to walk me and the kids back. Just to be safe.
I smiled "And so you can pump him for info about this Girlfriend he claims to have. One that none of us have ever met!" We both grinned as she got the babies ready to go.
I followed her to the door. Sam came out looking very knightly as he escorted the Queen on her way home. If there is anything to find out Angel will dig till she finds it.
I played with the babies for a bit then let them sleep. I checked my magic levels and I was at 3/4 of max. I have never regenerated this fast before. Something was up. I went looking for Grandmother to see if she had any ideas. If I am being given more magic there must be a reason for it. The shifter war was over but bad guys hide in every shadow. I know I get hurt when my creations are hurt so the blast that put the hole in the Throne room hit me indirectly and put me into a coma. But whatever is messing with my Pregnancy took the time to mess with me a little more. Now that the babies are out I am getting stronger magic wise. That tells me something powerful will be coming after my babies soon. I hope I am just jumping at shadows.
Grandmother was busy so I went to find Ben for some cuddle time. I don't know why but I activated Safe house mode. Just then a fire blast hit the side of the house. It was a big one. Several more hit the house in rapid blasts. I knew whatever I was waiting for was here. The others gathered in the living room. Tasha brought the babies down with her so everyone but me was in the living room. I activated the safe room spell and all the doors closed and locked and a second shield went up around the room. I decided to face this attacker head on so I picked up my bag and brought out my staff took a deep breath and walked out the front door. the door locked and shielded as soon as I passed outside.
I was not ready for what was waiting for me. A dark scaled Dragon woman was staring at me. I let go of my control and let out the Elemental that was inside me. As I did my magic level jumped to almost twice what it was. She smiled "Finally I have found you! Now you will pay for what you have done!" She raised her hand to blast me when suddenly I was no longer alone. There was 13 Dragons around me. Cryss was standing between the Dragon woman and me. I could feel the magic of the Dragons focused on Cryss.
Cryss said "You will not hurt our mother! You have Broken Dragon Law! I as Princess of the Crystal Dragon Race call on the ancient power to banish you this night to the realm of the dead never to return!" I heard a whisper in my ear "Mother lend me your magic. Only I can do what must be done." I drew on all my magic and gave it all to Cryss! She cast a spell I had never heard before the Dragon woman screamed and tried to run away as a blue globe left Cryss hand. But she could not move as the globe hit her strait in the chest she cried out then vanished. Cryss said "It is too soon for you to change Mother. This world is not ready for the being you will become. Change back!" I felt some of my magic returning to me. I forced the Elemental back deep with in myself. Something strange happened I shifted into a form I had never had before a Crystal Dragon! A bit larger than any of the others and beyond Beautiful. I heard a hundred generations of Crystal Dragons calling my Name. Cryss said "Welcome to your true form Mother as Queen of the Crystal Dragons! Sleep now Mother and Dream." I felt my eyes close.
Dream I did. my dreams were vivid and beautiful. I lived a lifetime in those Dreams. I went from the egg to the full lady I was now in those dreams. Then there was 6 other dragons there. Each a different Race. I knew each one of them. They were the Queens of their races come to welcome me to their ranks. It was a Lovely Dream. I woke and there they were all 6 of them. They had really come to welcome me. Each one bowed her head to me then one by one they vanished. Till only me and Cryss were left. I shifted back and passed out.
I woke as Ben was carrying me upstairs. I felt so good I just snuggled into him and went back to sleep.
As always all life giving comments are Welcome and Loved!
Beyond the Tales Chapter 14
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Book 2 Chapter 14 Queen of Dragons!
I woke to the Alarm in the morning and got out of bed and went to feed the babies. I was feeling surprisingly good for all I went though the night before. I looked at Skya who was watching over the kids and said "How are you this fine morning Skya?" I spoke to her in the crystalline language.
Skya said "No shadow has entered this room while I have stood watch Your Majesty. The small ones slept quietly all the time." I smiled at that. I checked their diapers changed both of them and picked up Belle to feed her when Ben came in. He leaned on a dresser and smiled at me.
He said "It looks like your feeling better. What the heck happened last night? When the shields went down and we could get out you were laying on the ground with the Dragons around you. You had a smile on your face a mile wide. Cryss said you had done what was necessary at great cost. She would say no more. She would not say why the Dragons or her were there. The Dragons flew off in several directions as soon as I arrived. Cryss looked like she had been through a storm so I did not press her right then. So I want to know now, What happened?"
I said "It seemed I was on the edge of letting out my Elemental self. That would have been very bad. Cryss had a plan where we could defeat the Dragon woman without me using the elemental power. Where she got the spell or how she knew to use it, I don't know. I know it worked and the Dragon woman was banished. I am going to ask Cryss a few direct questions when I am done feeding the kids. I think she has been keeping secrets. Other than that I got a gift after we defeated the Dragon woman. I was given a new form. A form of the Queen of the Crystal Dragons." I put down Belle and picked up John so he could feed.
Ben said "What do you mean the form of? I don't understand?"
I shrugged and said "I can take the form of a large beautiful Crystal Dragon that all Dragons know as the Queen of the Crystal Dragons. I will show you after I have finished feeding the twins."
Skya said "Mother now Queen of all Crystal Dragons."
Ben looked at her and sighed "Another Title. Where will it all end. Next you will be running for God!"
I smiled "Goddess Dear. That would be Goddess." Then he just shook his head and walked out of the room. I smiled at his remark.
After I finished with John, Tasha came in and took over for awhile. I went in and got dressed. I had to readjust my clothes for perfect fit. If I didn't know better I would say I am even smaller than I was before I got pregnant. When dressed I checked Cryss room and she was not there. So I headed down to breakfast.
When I hit the first floor I heard some talking in the living room so went to see what was up. As I entered I seen the 6 Dragons from last night waiting. Cryss was translating for them. Ben and Grandmother were asking Questions. They looked over and bowed their heads one at a time to me. I nodded my head back to them each time. Grandmother looked at me "You know these Dragons? I thought the only Dragons you knew were Crystal Dragons?"
I smiled "I met these Dragons last night when they gave me the gift. They are the Queens of their Dragon Races. I am one of them now. Let me show you." I shifted to the Queen of the Crystal Dragon form. Grandmother's hand went to her mouth to stifle a expletive. Bens eye's narrowed. I had surprised both of them.
Cryss said "I would like to introduce My Mothers true form as Queen Ember of the Crystal Dragon Race. She will be in this form part of the time from now on. She is part of the Dragon 7, the ruling body of all Dragons. She will have duties with them once a month. No outside Dragon can enter Sanctuary without her permission. No Dragon would break Dragon law or be a outcast. The one she defeated last night was a outcast. She believed that Queen Ember was an usurper and the spot on the 7 should have been hers. The outcast was leader of a bunch of half-breed Dragons that thought themselves a Race. This is not so by Dragon law. I as Princess of the Crystal Dragons have been studying Dragon Law and Magic by dream every night for the last month. That is where I learned the spell that helped Her Majesty win the fight last night. I am sorry Mother for not telling you or Father but I was warned not to."
One of the Dragons said "Move on" in her language.
Cryss said "The 7 have gathered here to give a Blessing and a Warning. First the Blessing is this." One of the Dragons pushed a large Gem forward. "On the Naming Day of the twins have both hold on to this Gem. Then the Blessing will be given to them. Now the Warning, Do not let the Shadow claim the Queens Children or there will be all out war. We must go now our work is else where." The other dragons touched foreheads with me then left.
After the last Dragon had left Ben said "Please change back now. I want to talk to my wife not a Queen I don't know!"
I slowly changed back and looked at him "We are the same being just in a deferent form. I don't know why you are so mad? I am always changing it is who I am. Do you want me to go against my nature?"
He said "Last night You went into a fight after locking me in the living room. You knew you might loose yet you made it imposable to be with you! That is why I am mad!"
I said "It was a magical fight so I was the logical one to go. By locking you in at least our Children would have one Parent if something should go wrong. Please understand I was doing what I thought was best for the kids."
He said "Is that why you took Cryss into battle with you? Putting our eldest and all the Dragons in Grave Danger? You are a poor Mother!" The Dagger in my heart twisted at those words!
I said slowly "Get out, go to work, I don't want to see you right now!" I moved past him to go in for Breakfast. I wasn't hungry but I knew I needed the food for making milk for the Babies. Ben left and the others came in for Breakfast. There was still a while before class started. Nobody spoke we just ate. A line was crossed but who crossed it?
After Breakfast I went up to sit with the twins for awhile. Those words just kept bouncing around in my head like a demented super ball. I could see the depression coming on and there was nothing I could do about it. Would this end my marriage? Here come the thoughts I keep pushing down. The shadows that try to engulf me and destroy my light. But now I have 3 lights to keep me from the shadow. I straitened up and headed down stairs to get some work done. I sat in my study and made kids toys till the feed alarm went off. I went up and fed and changed the kids. I went and played with them for a bit then they wanted to sleep. So I decided to sleep as well. I took a nap till my alarm woke me. I had missed lunch, oh well. I fed the kids and changed them again. After they were sleeping I went to do some more work. I made a lot of kids clothes. A knock came at the door. I said "Enter." In came Grandmother.
She sat down and looked at the pile of kids clothes "You going to eat dinner tonight? You did not eat lunch." I had not stopped doing what I was doing. I did not even glance her way.
I said "You know he is right. If I did not have Cryss and the twins to worry about I would just pick up and go away. Things are just getting so out of hand. I am just 16 now I have three lives depending on me. Who am I to think I can raise kids I am just a kid myself. Ben is right I am a poor mother." Grandmother stood and slapped me so hard I came off the chair and hit my head on the desk and went out.
When I came to I was on the floor and Janis was there. Grandmother was berating herself. Dixie was trying to calm Grandmother down. Something was wrong with my right side. Janis said quietly how do you feel?"
I said just as quietly "My right side it is all pins and needles when I try to move."
She said "I was afraid of that. Looks like it is your neck this time. I will put a brace on it after I realign it. You wont be able to turn your head but it should relieve the pressure. Two or three days and you should be fine provided you don't get slapped again."
Grandmother had calmed down and was watching as Janis worked on my neck. Then she placed a stone at the base of my neck. The stone was enchanted to form a brace so my neck was held still. It was a pain to sit up. I was still getting some pins and needles on my right side.
I looked at the alarm and it was going to go off in a few moments. So I said "I'm going up stairs to feed the babies after that please have Sue bring me a late dinner in my room. I am done for the night." Grandmother looked like she wanted to say something but I was just not in the mood to listen so I turned and went out the door. The trip up the stairs was a experience in pain.
Feeding the kids was difficult because I could not look down. After an eternity I was finished feeding them. I let Tasha change them. I went into my bedroom and pushed the pillows around till I can do a sitting position. Sue bought in my dinner and withdrew. I ate not really paying any attention to what it was. I put the tray on the night table and got ready for bed.
I dreamed again. I was flying though the mountains somewhere just for fun and came across a wounded Dragon. I did what I could but the Dragon still died. I was sad I brought a lot of rocks and built a mound over the dead Dragon. I sat for awhile after I was done wishing I could have done more. Then I flew up and headed for home the flight no longer fun.
I woke up in the night to feed the kids. It was hard to get up without moving my neck but I did it. The tray was gone so I must have slept through Sue coming to get it. I fed the kids and went back to bed. I missed Ben. I cried myself to sleep.
The next morning Janis was there before breakfast to check on me. I let her do her thing and asked "If shifting would hurt the recovery process?"
She said she did not know. She would stay and see if it helps or hurts. So I made sure I had fed the kids so I had some time to think. I shifted into Queen of Crystal Dragons. Janis was impressed. I tried to move my neck but could not. Janis removed the stone and I could move normally. No pain at all. I had just shifted back and was checking to see if there was any pain and there was not. Ben came in he was not looking good, looks like he had a bad night. I said "I will let you clean up before work." I walked out and down stairs. I took my seat for Breakfast. Janis stayed for the meal then got ready to go.
After Breakfast Ben asked "Can I speak to you alone?"
I wanted to tell him to go to hell but then I was a Queen now so I should at least hear his side. "Very well my study. Janis held off leaving just in case. Grandmother put the class on Independent Study so she could stay out here just in case there was trouble.
The trouble started as soon as the door was closed. He got right in my face and started yelling incoherently. I counted to 20 then hit him with a lightning bolt. Down he went. I looked at him laying on the floor. That's when I spotted the bottle. I stuck my head out and waved for the two to come in. They did and Janis looked him over and found the bottle. She handed it to Grandmother and asked "What is this?"
Grandmother smelled it and frowned "It is Dark Water it is a drug that enhances a persons bodies strength. The magical version of steroids! They have the same side affects only faster. Uncontrolled Rage being the main side effect."
Janis said "What did you hit him with he is almost Dead?"
I said "Close range lightning bolt. It should only knock him out."
Grandmother said "It is the Dark Water it lowers the bodies defenses to shocks. This bottle is almost empty if he took all this he is in trouble a thimble at a time is all that's is to be taken."
Janis sighed "Help me get him into a bed looks like I'll be here for awhile." I used my new Dragon strength to take him upstairs. I walked by our bedroom to one of the spares. I put him in bed. Janis started working on him again. "He is declining can you do anything?"
I sighed "I don't know enough about Dark Water. I will have to find out more before I could even try." Grandmother came in with one of her books. She passed it to me as she tried a few things. It bought him a little time. I kept reading on the treatment till I came across a passage that might give him a chance. I shifted and looked into him. I created an image to work with I pushed the image into him. Slowly he shifted into a male Crystal Dragon. I created a whole new ability and fused it with his body. Then I gave him a bit of magic. Just enough to shift now and then. The spark started to flutter then flamed up. He was a new person, a part time Dragon. The first Male Dragon of this race. Damn I did it now to tell him.
He slept for 13 hours in his Dragon form. Then he shifted in his sleep and I smiled. He slept for 2 more hours. I checked for Dark Water and found none. The shifting got rid of it. Ben is part Dragon now just like me.
When he woke I was sitting at his bedside in human form. I said "Well your the one taking the long nap now. We need to talk. More I'll talk and you will listen. Dark Water almost killed you. I had to do something rather extreme to save you. You are no longer totally human. You are part Dragon. You will be able to shift back and forth every once and awhile. You Dragon form Is the only Male Crystal Dragon there is. The Drug will not effect you any longer so don't even try. You are on thin ice with me. I love you very much but after what you did I am not sure I like you right now. I am going to teach you to use what I have given you and we will see how it goes.
The rest of the week was retraining him to think of the Dragon as part of him. He liked the strength and the dragon skin that he can pull just under the surface. It was not till Friday that he went full Dragon. He was clumsy at first but soon learned. The first flight with him was quite fun.
By Saturday I had forgiven him. At least for what he said. It would take a lot more time to forgive him for the foolishness with Dark Water. I tried to talk to him why he took the Dark Water but he just would not talk. That made it harder to forgive him.
Summer was passing and now I have the twins to take care of and I am now a Queen with responsibilities to Dragon kind. Instead of getting easier It was just getting more complicated. I still need to talk to the Headmaster about the fall quarters classes. At least I have help now. With Vickie and Quin I have a little relief. The twins are acting real good and sleeping though most of the night. I was told that would not happen for awhile but it is. But then the twins never do things the way others do. I just hope they keep being relatively easy to care for.
Ben and I were playing tag in the sky when my feeding alarm went off. I told Ben to keep practicing and I headed in to feed the twins. I always felt so mellow after feeding the twins. I was thinking of forgiving Ben and letting him back into our bedroom when Grandmother came in steamed about something. I said "Something wrong Grandmother?"
She said "I just talked to Janis We have 3 more cases of Dark Water Poisoning. They all 3 point back to Ben! He has seemed to talked several young Guardsmen to take the Drug! I can't believe he would do that but all the evidence points strait at him." Well so much for mellow and forgiveness. I finished feeding the twins,
I asked "Who gathered the evidence? Was it Byron? Some things don't add up here. When was this done? Can it be verified?"
She said "Norton, no, It is not sure and I am not sure." She laughed "You sure poked holes in my anger. What do we do now?"
I said "I get Tasha up here and we go see Byron." I opened the door and there was Tasha on her way to the nursery. I smiled at her alertness. We were soon on our way. I glanced at where Ben was practicing and there he was. I smiled he was getting better. The Guardhouse was in the middle of Sanctuary so a quick flight and we were there. I walked in and found Angel demanding to see the file on Barbie so she could find out who was accusing her. I had a idea. A moment later I was proven right. I tapped Angel "Seems we have a problem with the same person. I was going to talk to Byron since Ben is on leave." That got a raised eyebrow. "Want to join.?" She nodded. I looked at the Guy at the desk and smiled "I will See Byron Now!"
A door opened "In here Ember, you too your Majesty. We need to talk." Byron said from the doorway. When we were inside He said "I wish it could be said it was nice to see you both but it is not. It means the rumor monger is really stepping up his game. Norton gets the filmiest allegations on the record and it ruins lives. I can't fire him because he is following the rules."
I said "Maybe if I roast him he will get the message. I don't like my husband accused of something that can't be proven."
Grandmother had came in with us "Ember be nice."
I said "I am, now when was this convincing troops to try Dark Water to have happened?"
Byron said "2:00 pm Yesterday. This has been confirmed."
I smiled "Not possible he was with me from noon to 7:00 pm. He was learning his new Dragon form with me."
Angel said "Dragon form? Since when did he have a Dragon form?"
I said "Long story, I'll tell you after we finish this. Now who confirmed this?
He said "Two entertainers seen them talking just before the buy was made. The Dealer said they said that it was recommended to them. That was good enough to put it on the record. No charges will be brought because it is too little evidence. Did anyone else see him with you?"
I said "Only half the house." I looked at Grandmother.
Grandmother Said "I watched them for a good part of the day. He did not leave."
Byron said "Either we have a doppelganger or the entertainers were lying. I tend to think they were lying. Since you can prove where he was I am going to call Norton in and see what he has to say for himself."
A few moments later a seedy Guardsman was standing before Byron's Desk. Byron said "I would like to speak to the two entertainers in this case. Have them brought in at once."
Norton said "I'm sorry sir they were traveling entertainers and they moved on."
Byron said "I have been given a iron clad alibi that contradicts what they said so I want to see them Now! You will remove their statement from the record or you will be busted down and out! Do you understand me? You damaged the character of a upstanding citizen on the word of traveling entertainers! You are in big trouble!"
Norton said "No sir I will not it is in the record if it is true or not it will stay there! No mater how many cover ups you try it is there!"
Byron spoke a little loader "What do you think Your Majesty? Or you Your Highness?"
We stepped from the other room. Angel said "He is fired for Gross disobedience and Insubordination and he no longer has the protection of being a guardsman. So my sister can challenge him."
I walked towards him "You have insulted my Husband and I challenge you to a duel!" I slapped him across the face with my gloves. The gloves were made of thick weave. He spun and fell to the floor. Do you accept?" When he did not answer I let Byron in to check him. He stuck his head out the door and said something then went back to waiting.
Byron said "What are those gloves made of?"
I smiled "Crystal weave made to imitate satin lined leather. They are quite comfortable."
Janis came in and skidded to a stop "I should have known you would have been involved. What happened?"
Grandmother said "Ember challenged him to a duel then slapped him with her gloves. It was quite the sight."
Janis looked him over and over. This man is on a enhancement drug called Grey Matter it lowers the resistance to physical strikes. A little harder and you would have killed him as it is he is in a coma. I'll take him back to my place and hope he makes it through the withdrawal."
Byron said "Remind me not to get you mad at me. Well as long as he lives through the coma then there is no problem even if he dies later from the drugs. I bet he invented those charges to cover his own drug dealing. We will have to look in to that. I will see that your husband is cleared and the record taken care of. Now what can I do for you Your Majesty?"
Angel said "One of my maids was accused of passing information about where to get drugs without any proof."
Byron said "I will look into it and clear it up. That ex-guardsman ruined a lot of lives. I will do what I can for as many of those people as I can."
I said "We should be going. I need to get back and feed the twins. See you Byron."
Angel said as soon as we were outside "Oh no you don't sister dear you need to tell me about this Dragon form?" We walked over where the maids were waiting with the queens twins.
I smiled "Why don't you come over for dinner this is something that is better seen than just told. Grandmother can start the tale on the walk over. I need to fly back and feed the kids then We will do the show and tell thing. It is quite the tale and I don't want to rush it." I grew my wings, waved and I was off. I postponed things a bit But I know my sister will not be giving up till she knows it all. I flew fast and made it home in a quarter of an hour. I went inside and Ben was talking to Sam intensely so I just went up to feed the twins. A half hour later when I came down feeling quite mellow. Angel, grandmother and Angels twins were just getting there.
When Grandmother passed me she quietly said "Coward do your own dirty work." then she walked upstairs.
Angel said "She would not tell me anything. So you and I are going to Sit and talk right after I feed the kids Can I use your nursery?"
I said "Sure the twins wanted to sleep in the same crib again so there is a open crib and Tasha is a trained healer as well as nanny." Angel took the maids carrying her twins up to feed and lay them down. I went over to Ben who was looking at me.
Ben said "Time to tell her about your new title huh?"
I sighed "Among other things. She will want to see your Dragon form when we get that far in the tale."
He said "I still don't get how you changed me so much. I feel like a whole different person. Not like my old self at all."
I looked away "You died I caught you at the moment of death and forced a change into your personality that took over. You are a new person. I don't know how far that newness goes. There may be personality changes we have not seen yet. We will have to take it one day at a time."
He said "Died, You did not tell me this before. How can I still be walking around if I died? Is your magic that strong? You can bring someone back from the dead?"
I shook my head "Mine alone no, I tapped into the Dragon 7 and used their combined magic to Save the man I love! Changed but still here. I was asked about it and was given a warning about using the power without permission. I think they understood or it would have been worse."
He looked at me "That is a lot of magic!"
Angel came down and looked at me I could see the Dragon just below the surface. I said "Lets sit out on the porch." We walked out to the deep couch and settled in. I smiled and told her the whole tale. All of it from the fight with the outcast to Ben's transformation. I was quite tired when I was all done.
Angel said "So you are a Queen now and a member of the Dragon 7 the group that over sees all Dragons?" I nodded. "Then technically you out rank me! Well lets see this Queen of Crystal Dragons! Oh and I want to see Ben's Dragon form as well." Ben walked out almost as if he was waiting for her to say that. I stood up and looked at Ben and we changed together. Angel Gasped "Your Beautiful! Both of you!" She got up and looked us over. We gave her the full show even flying a little. Skya and Misty came by and dropped to the floor, wings out in a Dragon Curtsy. I nodded to them and they went back to what they were doing. once they were there Angel got a look at 4 out of the 5 sizes of dragons. I was the largest, then Ben, then Skya and then Misty. I was really getting tired so I shifted back and Ben was right behind me.
I said "Is your curiosity sated for a bit dinner should be called soon." Just then Sue stepped out on the porch and called dinner. We all filed in and had a good dinner.
After dinner Angel asked "Now that you are a Queen are you going to make yourself a palace and a Throne room?"
I said "No there is one that the Dragon 7 built a long time ago with a throne for me but I don't think I'll see it often."
She said "You should build a Throne room at least. Where will the masses go to see their Queen?"
I frowned Angel "My subjects total 15 and a good deal of them live in this house. But if you insist I will think about it."
Sue stepped in "A call for you Miss on the link mirror."
I said "Excuse me all." I walked into the hall to take the call. I answered "Yes." it was one of the 7.
She said "We have decided to give you a task. To watch over a Dragon hatchling from each of our races. This is new for us. We want to see if it could work. From our watchers you are the perfect one for this task. Expect them in the morning." She cut the link. Just what I need more Dragons. Not even the same race but one of each. I was still standing there when Angel came by.
She said "You look a little pale are you all right? What happened?" I told her. She burst out laughing and said "You are the Dragon Nanny!" Just what I needed. I went up to my room and tried to think things through. I will need more rooms that's for sure. What do they eat? When in my Dragon form I eat Crystal but what do the other types eat. Any special environment needed for them? This is going to be strange. Well tomorrow is going to be a long day.
To be Continued
As always all Life Giving Comments are Welcome and Loved!
Beyond the Tales Chapter 15
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Book 2 Chapter 15 Dragons!
I got up real early and got dressed after feeding the twins I headed outside looking for a good place to add on 6 rooms I found one and added the rooms but left them empty. I placed empty rooms under them. I went inside and was going to ask Grandmother if she was up on what the different types of Dragon are. I was walking by the mirror when it rang. I answered it "Yes?"
A very efficient looking woman said "I need to speak to Queen Ember please."
I smiled "You are. What can I do for you this fine morning?"
She smiled "I wish to talk to you about the task the 7 gave you. I have a briefing on all the types of dragons and what to expect while they are with you." She held up a bunch of papers. I opened the parcel portal and she handed them over. I shut down the portal. She said "The hatchlings are going to be traveling in human form. The first one will arrive at 10:00 am the rest will arrive every quarter hour after till all 6 are there. They will be escorted by two women each time. Once you have taken charge of the hatchling the escort will leave. The hatchlings have been instructed to do as you say with out fail. To make things easier on you they have been instructed to remain in human form unless practicing. This task will last 1 year. The types are,
1 Silver, 2 Ebony, 3 Emerald, 4 Ruby, 5 Rock, 6 Wyvern, 7 Crystal.
Only Rock and Crystal have a special diet. The Silver is a Ice based Dragon so is hurt by flame. Ruby is a fire based Dragon so does not like cold. Ebony is a shadow dragon does not like bright light. Emerald is a air dragon loves high places. Rock is an earth type. The Wyvern is a water type loves the water. Of course you know all about Crystal Dragons. That should hold you for awhile. The Brief I gave you goes into more detail. Well have a good day Your Majesty." She broke the link.
I decided to find some breakfast. It is Sunday so I went into the kitchen and made some eggs and ham. Ben wondered in sniffing the air. He is so like a puppy sometimes. So I made him some and we talked as we ate. I told him what I was told about the Dragons. I said "These are Hatchlings, so they are young. I hope not too young. 6 year olds would be a pain to take care of."
He asked "How long they going to be here?" I winced at that question. "6 months?" I shook my head. "A year?" I nodded. "Well it could be for life." We laughed at the poor joke. I started to clean the table. "I never seen this domestic side of you. I must say it is quite unusual."
I said "Don't get used to it." I finished and got ready to go. Grandmother was up and smiled. I smiled "Do you want to come with me to pick up the Dragons?"
She thought about it for a few moments and said "Yes I think I would. What can you tell me about the different types?" I handed her the Brief. "Very nice this should help a lot. you mind if I make a copy?"
I said "I don't mind. I am going to start a book for keeping notes while they are here. I want to keep all I can about them. Hopefully I will pick up some of their magic."
Grandmother said "I have this book it is incomplete but it is Dragon magic. Maybe you can fill in the blanks?" She handed me a spell book. I walked to my study and made a copy while she made a copy of the brief. I took the brief and copied it into another book and filed the original away. I was lucky to be using a bag of holding because of all the books I was carrying. I looked at the time and decided to head out. We got ready real fast and was leaving but Cryss was at the door hoping to go with us.
I said "No you stay here. You withheld information from your father and me. So you stay here and write down all the Dragon magic spells you learned. Do that and I may forgive you." She took a spell book from behind her and handed it to me. Then she took another book from behind her and handed it to me. It was a book of Dragon Law. "Oh all right I can never stay mad at you come along." We walked to the mirror room to wait for the Dragons.
The mirror room was busy with day trippers coming and going. We found a place along the wall to wait. We had a quarter hour left till they get here. So I took out the Dragon spell book and looked it over. 57 new spells to study, not bad. I was flipping through the spells when Grandmother said "I think the first one is here." I looked up at the incoming line and there was two very large women escorting a 8 or 9 year old girl. Looking at my watch right on time.
I said "Stay here I'll check it out." I walked over just as they got out of the line. One of the women spotted me heading towards them. The room was pretty clear at the moment so I switched to Princess mode.
They curtsied and one asked "Will Your Majesty take this child into your care?"
I answered "For one year I will. Welcome to Sanctuary." With that the child and her bag was released to me. The escort curtsied again then got in the line to leave. "What is your name? Mine is Ember."
She looked at me "Silvia of the Silver Dragons. Nice to meet you. She Curtsied." I waved her to follow and returned to the others. After introduced the others then went back to watching the lines. She and Cryss Seemed to get along and started gabbing right away. Right on the dot the second one showed up. I went through the same greeting and asked her name. It was Shade of the Ebony Dragons. More introductions and that is how it went for Wind Walker of the Emerald Dragons, Cinder of the Ruby Dragons, Spike of the Rock Dragons and Jazz of the Wyvern Dragons. Once we had them all we headed back to the house. Three inch heels and a long gown look nice but walking over uneven rock paths it is a pain. I switched back to my work clothes.
The house was as mad as ever on a Sunday. I took the Dragons to their rooms and asked how they wanted their rooms. One at a time I created the perfect room for each dragon within reason. Then it was lunch time so I led them in and we sat for a good meal Grandmother had told the maids what each Dragon ate, so the perfect meal for each Dragon was ready.
I led the Dragons to the practice rooms after lunch. Ben followed us and stood watching. Grandmother smiled as she watched. I said "You will practice in small mode so you can fit in here. You will take Dragon form no bigger than this." I nodded to Cryss. Cryss shifted into her normal Dragon form. "We will have time every now and then when you can use your full size form but for now use this size."
Jazz asked "What if that is my normal size?"
I smiled "Then you would be like the Crystal Dragons. We do have a spell to make us bigger for when we go to war. We will teach it to you when the time is right. For now this is the size you need to be."
Shade Asked "Who is that man by the door? I thought this was a meeting for Dragons only?"
I frowned "It is just a practice to let us get to know one another. There is no restrictions on watchers but for your information that is my Husband Ben and yes he has a Dragon form. My Grandmother does not though and she will be watching. Do you have a problem with that?" I gave her the steel melting glare.
She backed down right fast. She said "I did not know this. I understand now."
I let my gaze pass over all of them. I said "Let's get this strait from the start. We are a team all of us that live in my house! there will be no ranking on one another. We will work together without the pain giving that is one-upping each other. When you entered my house you became Family! Act like it. Now lets get to work."
For the next three and a half hours I pushed them to see what their skills were. They had a long way to go. Each had their own Dragon abilities But almost nothing in Human form. I looked at Grandmother. She said "Their young. We will teach them."
I checked and they all had mage level magic but did not know how to use it properly. I smiled this was going to be a big task. Silvia asked "You have seen our Dragon forms can we see yours now?" At least she is polite about it.
I shifted into my Dragon form. I looked Ben's way and he strode to the center of the room. I flew to him he changed and we began the Dance. Half on the ground half in the air. It felt real good. We Danced to an unheard tune. It was instinct to do this Dance. We used the space altering between chasing and dancing. The Dance ended in a kiss as we both shifted back. I knew there were others in the room but all I seen was Ben. Grandmothers voice cut into my thoughts "I think that is enough for today." That broke the spell I was in and I looked at the others.
I smiled "Does that answer your request fairly well? I will show you more as the days go on. Lets head back and you can get to know some of the others in my home." They shifted to human and headed for the door. I put my hand on Ben's chest "Later when we cuddle we will talk about this." Then I followed the others out.
We got back and settled in the living room. After some chat the subject of titles came up. They wanted to hear my titles I sighed and I smiled "Let me introduce myself properly. My name is Her Majesty Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Queen of the Crystal Dragons, Princess of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Princess of Sanctuary, Countess of Starstone, Grand mage of Sanctuary, Sister of Queen Angelica of Sanctuary, Sister of Prince Samuel of Sanctuary, Daughter of Queen Aslina of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Granddaughter of the former Archmage, Wife to Count Ben Starstone Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary, Re-Founder of Sanctuary, Leader of the Six of Sanctuary, Creator and Mother of the Crystal Dragons, Member of the Dragon 7, Teacher of the Advanced Magic Class at the Academy of Sanctuary. There is more but they are minor. Does that satisfy your curiosity?" They all nodded.
Telsha said "You forgot two. Founder of the Sorority of Magic and Founder of the Princess Betterment Group."
I said "I may have suggested the Sorority but it is Grandmother who is running with it. I only gave the building for that. I believe you are the founder of the P. B. Group along with Grandmother."
Grandmother said "Both groups voted and you are now Founder of both groups. So add them to your list of titles. I am listed as manager of the Sorority and Telsha is the manager of the P. B. Group."
I sighed "All right if you insist. By the way have you looked at the Sorority house yet? With the battle with the Outcast I have completely forgot we need to decorate the inside. It is bare bones at the moment." My feed alarm went off. "Looks like I am needed upstairs. I'll be back down before dinner." I headed for the stairs. Windwalker stopped me without touching me. Her look was intense.
She asked "Can I observe this duty?" I nodded and continued up the stairs. I picked up Belle And checked her diaper and changed her. Then I took a seat and fed her. It was unusual to be watched so intently while I Fed the twins. I have not figured out Windwalker yet. She is an odd one. I just did my mommy job and let her watch. When done I turned things back over to Tasha and went downstairs. On the stairs came the questions and I found myself explaining the purpose of Breastfeeding. I think I did a pretty good job. She said "I need to think on this." She walked away. I went back into the living room.
The Princesses and the Dragons were squared off in a no holds bard card game. It looked intense. I slipped into the couch next to Ben. He put a hesitant arm around me I did not push him away. After that Dance I was ready to let him back in the bedroom and my bed. I whispered in his ear "Move your stuff back in you are forgiven. He smiled and got up to do just that. I am sure he does not want me to change my mind.
Grandmother smiled "Finally forgiven him then?" I nodded "Good we need him to be strong." At that point Sam came in with a girl on his arm. She was pretty and seemed nice when he introduced her to Grandmother. Her name was May. He asked if she minded if she stayed for dinner. Grandmother said "It is not my house. You need to ask the house owner."
He said "Ok where is Ben?"
The room went very quiet. I stood up slowly. Grandmother said "Stupid Samuel very stupid!"
I looked him up and down. I said slowly "I own this house. As well as The Hall of Magic and The Circle of Magic. I am a quite well propertied woman I'll have you know. In fact I have Created almost every major building in Sanctuary! So you can stop being macho and do things right!"
He said "Don't push me little sister I out rank you. Push me again and I'll turn you over my knee!" That did it, the attitude was done.
I said "Come with me!" I went to the practice room. Everyone lined the walls. "All right Big Brother you crossed a line now I am going to show you what happens when you piss me off!"
He laughed and said "Bring it on squirt." I just smiled at him and lifted my hand the weave from the floor covered his legs pinning him to the spot. He started to rage and practically foam at the mouth. I recognized the signs He has been using Dark Water! I shook my head. I used a sleep spell on him and he drooped I made the weave fully cover him up to his chest binding his arms. Grandmother walked over.
She said "This is bad, Dark Water has got him. Any chance of purging it form his system?"
I shook my head "You know how extreme I had to go last time. I had to barrow magic from the 7 to do that and I almost lost him. Take the others in the house I need time to think." Everyone went except for May.
She said "What happened I never seen him like that. In the 3 weeks we have gone out he never acted like that."
I said "He has taken a drug called Dark Water. When overdosed it is fatal. I am trying to think of a way to cure him. Has he been doing anything unusual lately?"
She thought a moment "He started taking a energy drink after we you know." She blushed. "He keeps it with him maybe in his jacket." She handed me the jacket. I quickly found a bottle it was half full. The cap showed he had been using it to drink from. Not as bad as Ben maybe there is a chance. Grandmother came back in. I showed her the bottle. She confirmed it was Dark Water. I checked over the book again to see if I missed anything. I handed grandmother my link compact "Call Janis I might have something but I will need her help. May sit over there and wait. He will need a friendly face when he comes out of it and I am not too happy with him right now." I sat with books around me and my staff across my lap. I was in full mage study mode. "Get Sasha I need a few potions." I wrote a quick list and handed it to grandmother off she went. I prepared several spells to be cast in rapid secession. Grandmother got back with the potions and Sasha just as Janis got there. "Ok here is how it will go, First I hit him with the spells, then you pour the first 3 potions down him. Then I hit him with the big spell, then you pour the rest of the potions down him, then we wait and see what happens. That is when I will need you, Janis. If this works he will be very weak and it will be up to you to see him through at that point." We all took our places and we began. The spells were not easy ones but I got through them. then I pointed and Sasha used the potions When she was done I did the big spell then pointed and Grandmother used the rest of the potions . I turned the weave into a table and had his arms and legs restrained just in case. I nodded and Janis moved in. She went over him twice then stood back.
Janis said "You were right the Dark Water is gone from his system. It will take a week of constant care to get him up to full strength again. He is going to be a 250 pound baby for the first few days." I put my books away.
I said "Don't look at me I have way too much on my plate right now. How about his girlfriend.
Everyone looked at May and she straitened up and said "What do I do?" Well she gets points with me for that. Janis gave her the run down on what she needed to do to help him.
Grandmother said "Now we just have to get him to his room." I sighed went over and picked him up and carried him to his room in the house. After I laid him on his bed Janis and May took over and I went looking for dinner. Grandmother said "You are getting stronger all the time I wonder how far it will go?" I shrugged I was so tired I could barely stand. Sasha had got my dinner for me. It was on the table when I got there. I Ate and felt a little better. I decided to teach a class on the Crystal Weave.
A little while after dinner Grandmother took the Princesses and Dragons in for a Basics class and I took the rest into to the class room for a class on the Crystal Weave. Once seated I started with a overview of what the weave is and what it can do. Then we got down to making a simple scarf but of course Ronda, Josie and Cryss went a little fancy being crystal workers. It did not take long for all to have it done. So I went into how to make one with lace and other adornments. I did not teach an enchantment tonight. They did walk away with two scarves and a basic understanding of the weave. Tasha was working and Sasha was in the potion room so they were not at the class. This class will build in to many others. It was good I did all that mining a while back. I think I am going to need a lot of crystal for this class.
I put Cryss to bed and told her a story or two. When I went out I said "Good night little one." I felt pretty good now. I went looking for Ben it was cuddle time. So we got in some good cuddle time and talked out his fears about me growing beyond him. We finally went up to our room hand in hand. One crisis taken care of. Now there was Sam. I checked on him. May looked up when I tapped on the open door.
She smiled "This is one way to really get to know someone. Janis said he would be like a big baby, she was right. I will put up with it because I love him. I just hope this does not change him too much."
I said "Hang in there it is hard to fight through something like this but at least he is alive."
She said "That's what is important for now I'll yell at him when he is better!"
I laughed "I'll leave that to you. I have a houseful to worry about. He may be my big brother but today he shown he is not all that grown up. Goodnight"
She smiled "Thanks for letting me do this. Goodnight."
I headed off to bed after checking Alexis, Cryss and the twins. I did my nightly routine and finally crawled into bed and slipped off to a sound sleep. I woke and fed the twins on time then crawled back into bed.
The morning was hectic with so many people getting ready for the day. I Thanked myself for putting in a bathroom for every room or it would have been murder getting started in the mornings. After feeding the twins I checked on Cryss, Alexis, May and Sam. I asked May how Sam was. She looked sad "He stopped breathing twice during the night But Janis gave me this to put on his neck if that happens." She showed me a enchanted stone. "It worked and he started breathing again. I don't know how long I can take this. I am not a healer I hurt for him. I just don't know." I gave her a hug.
I said "You are doing fine the first night is always the worst. Janis should be here soon if I know her. I will have one of the maids bring you up some breakfast you need to keep up your strength."
She smiled "Thank you, Janis said she was going to stop at my place and grab some clothes for me. I hope you don't mind but it looks like I'll be here a few days."
I smiled "Your welcome to stay as long as you like. You make 25 family, 5 maids, 8 dragons and 5 cats in this house! If you are staying here you might as well be family. That is how you will be treated. One big happily crazy family."
She laughed "Sounds like fun. I was an only child so this does sound good to me."
I said "Well I got to get down there. Like I said I'll send something up for you." Then I waved and headed down to breakfast. I asked Sue to send some breakfast up for May. Just then Janis came in with 7 bags. I said "You moving in too?"
She smiled "I would save travel time but no this is May's belongings. Her landlord has thrown her out. Real nice guy said she was having guys over and bringing down the area. The gal next door said he was trying to get her out for weeks so he could rent it for more coinage.
I shrugged "Dori take the bags up to the spare room next to Sam's room. Would you like some breakfast before you go up Janis?" She nodded then sat at the big table. This place gets any busier we will have to declare it a hotel." We had a good meal and I said to Grandmother "I am strong enough to teach starting today. Where were you teaching?"
Grandmother said "Ok, starting on using like storms to increase spell strength. I'll teach the Princesses and Dragons more basics. That will fill my time."
So we gathered our classes and went to our rooms to teach. It was good to get back to teaching. I was really getting into it when it came time to end the class. I smiled and dismissed the class. I walked out just as Grandmother came down the hall. She seemed happy. I said "Mine went well how was yours?"
She smiled widely "Those kids are a pleasure to teach. They just soak up the knowledge like a sponge. I love it. I think we have a good bunch here."
I smiled "Well that's good I am going to check on Sam before lunch go ahead without me. I will only be a few moments."
She said "I want to see this let's go." So we went upstairs. When we got to the door we heard an argument going on. It was between Sam and May.
We looked in and Sam was saying "No we are not staying here one second longer than we need to. I made a fool of myself! I can't live here now. We will just have to find another place and that's it!"
May said "You are making a fool of yourself right now. Let's stay till we can find a good place not like the last one! I want a home not a apartment. Then we can get married like the princess did."
I said "What, Princess we have a whole lot of them in this house."
She smiled "The Queens sister of course. She was so beautiful. I did not have a good spot to see her face but the Gown was to Die fore! Why are you Blushing?"
Grandmother said "Because she is the Queen's sister."
May said "But I thought you were a teacher?"
I said "Let me introduce myself properly. My name is Her Majesty Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Queen of the Crystal Dragons, Princess of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Princess of Sanctuary, Countess of Starstone, Grand mage of Sanctuary, Sister of Queen Angelica of Sanctuary, Sister to Prince Samuel of Sanctuary, Daughter of Queen Aslina of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Granddaughter of the former Archmage, Wife to Count Ben Starstone Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary, Re-Founder of Sanctuary, Leader of the Six of Sanctuary, Creator and Mother of the Crystal Dragons, Member of the Dragon 7, Teacher of the Advanced Magic Class at the Academy of Sanctuary. Founder of the Sorority of Magic and Founder of the Princess Betterment Group. There is more but they are minor."
Grandmother said "You were dating a guy and you never knew he was a real Prince?"
May said "Prince? You told me you were a Guardsman! How can you not tell me? You are in big trouble!"
I said "I think our work is done here shall we go to lunch?"
Grandmother said "Yes we have shown how far he stuck his foot in his mouth. So we can go now. Remember kids no hitting." Then we went down and had a good lunch. I went up to feed the twins and it was real quiet down at Sam's door. I decided I had done enough damage and went down without checking on them. Grandmother was teaching basics again so I was at a loss of what to do with myself for a bit. Then Vickie was there for our face to face and some paper work that just would not wait. That took till class was out and I could talk to the others.
Everyone was amazed when May came down to talk to me. I looked at her slightly mussed look and said "Lets go sit on the porch and talk." She smiled and nodded. When We were set I said "How's Sam? By your look I can guess you two made up. What did Janis say?"
May smiled "He is recovering fast. The worst is over. Now comes the hard part getting him to quit playing on my sympathy and get him to do what he needs to do for himself. This is what will take the longest. She also told me that jerk put me out of my place so I am going to have to find another place before I can think about marrying him."
I smiled "Follow me." I walked down and to the side of the house a short ways away and Nodded this looked like a nice spot. I brought out my staff and pointed it as I raised my other hand. Soon there was a two bedroom cottage ready to be moved into. Her jaw dropped. "Well go look at your new house. Tell me now if you want anything changed." We walked through the cottage and she just loved it. "you can move in as soon as Sam is well and he asks you to Marry him."
She grinned "He will do that by the end of the week. In front of everyone." She chuckled "I have been working on him for awhile now. I really do love him." We walked back and settled into the deep couch.
I asked "What work do you do?"
She said "I am a cook. It is what I live for. I have been doing it for 4 years now. I work in the Entertainers area. There is a troop there I work for. I am probably fired now though. I flipped open my link compact and called Tara.
Tara answered "Hello, oh Ember how are you?"
I got a little favor to ask. Do you know the Cook May?" She nodded "Would you tell the troop she works for that she could not be there because of a personal crisis that I am helping her through. They will need to find another cook for two weeks. Could you do that and get back to me. How's your Dancing going I can't wait to see you dance for the school again. Yes I'll hold." I flipped open one of my books and jotted down a few notes. Then she was back. "They wont wait, well too bad for them. I will find her another job. Thanks anyways." I cut the link. "I am sorry they wont wait have you ever thought of being a cook for a sorority? I'll talk with Grandmother. It is steady work and better working conditions."
She said "That sounds like some thing that would be good. Just one thing what is a Sorority?" I explained it and she caught on real fast. We got up and walked to the Sorority house and I showed her the kitchen. She fell in love right away. After that we went back so she could check on Sam and I could talk to Grandmother.
Grandmother was smiling "By the looks of May when she came down Sam is healing well. What have you two been up too?"
I said "I asked her what line of work she was in. She is a cook. The troop she was cooking for would not hold her job while she helped Sam over this so I was thinking."
Grandmother said "Here it comes."
I smiled "Why don't we have one cook and two maids at the sorority? It would give her steady work and she can really show her stuff in a kitchen like that."
Grandmother said "And she can marry Sam?" I nodded. We both broke out in big grins.
As always all Life Giving Comments are Welcome and Loved!
Beyond the Tales Chapter 16
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Book 2 Chapter 16 Castle
I finished the chat with Grandmother. A request came from the Queen of the castle of Dragon Scar for a me and another to come see them as soon as possible. Grandmother asked "Where is Dragon Scar? I have never heard of that one?"
I said "That is what they are calling the Castle where the Ladies of White Hall went. I wonder what they want? It has not been that long since they set the place up. There is a portal ring with the request. Hmm this is the one I made but it has been modified by someone who knows what they are doing. Hmm there is a message here. Let me project it.
To Princess Ember the Dragon Princess,
We of the Castle wish you to come to our Coronation of our Queen. Please use this Ring to arrive as soon as you can.
With all Respect and Love
The Grand mage of the Dragon Scar
Trai Morning Star
Grandmother said "That is not weird now is it. Can you get there with out using the ring?"
I smiled "Yes I can use a cloud step to get there. It would take being in Dragon form to do it. I can take two rider Dragons I might be able to get 4 if I really want to. I will take Skya, Misty, if I can I'll barrow Sie and Mie again I'll take them too. That should be enough firepower for any one.
The link compact thudded I smiled and answered Angels link "Yes Angel?"
Angel said "Did you call the Dragons again Sie and Mie just flew out of here real fast. I wish you will ask first."
I said "I was thinking of asking about it But I was just thinking about it. I do need them for a project though. So sorry if they jumped the gun a little. I'm going to be careful what I say and think. Here they just arrived." Sie and Mie settled down next to me. "I will have them back in a few days. Talk to you later and sorry again." I cut the link. I looked at the Dragons "You are to wait till I ask from now on unless there is a lot of danger."
Grandmother said "Well you have your troops so when will you be going?"
I said "As soon as I make arrangements for the twins that means I need to talk to Tasha."
I went to find Tasha and she was in changing the twins. "I need you to do something for me Tasha. I have to be away for a few days and I can't take the Twins with me. I need you to Breast feed them for me. Remember that potion I told you about. It would make that possible. What do you say?" I opened a the dresser and took out a bottle. "This would last a week. That is if you are willing to do this?"
Tasha said "You did hire me as a wet nurse. When do you want me to start?"
I handed her the bottle "Now, I have to leave quickly. I should be no more than 3 days. So don't worry." I watched as she downed the potion. I put the feeding alarm watch on her wrist. "I will be back as soon as I can." I headed out soon I was outside forming a cloud. I looked at Ben and Grandmother "I will be back as soon as I can be." I kissed Ben and hugged Grandmother. Then I shifted to 10 foot Dragon form and I was off. I circled up till I was in line with the cloud the Dragons grabbed on and I cast the spell and passed through the cloud.
We came out above the Castle. We circled, I used Dragon sight to scope out what was happening. The dragons dropped off and took up formation. It looked ok the guards at the Mirror are female so that checked out. As far as I seen no men. I spotted the Duchess Mirkie so flew down and landed on the balcony by her I shifted Back and the dragons found perches around me. She was sure startled but in a nice way. She said "The guards were to inform me when you came through."
I smiled "Don't blame them I came another way. How are you doing Your Grace?"
She smiled "Tomorrow it will be Your Majesty. It was decided two days ago. You are looking thin Princess?"
I said "I gave birth a little wile back. And it is Your Majesty now. I am Queen of the Crystal Dragons. Many things have happened since we last seen each others. Your Daughter is settling in nicely. The Princess Betterment Group is doing great. How are things going here?"
She said "We have had a steady inflow of women from all the small kingdoms. We are getting to the point we are almost a trade nation. It is going well. I am glad you came. You are the reason we are here and happy. The ones that wanted to go back to White Hall after making our statement have went. Yet we are larger than ever. This is a good place and we will let in men after they have proved they are not like what we left behind." She looked at the Dragons "These are the same dragons you had with you when you freed us. They were much bigger then."
I laughed "We can choose how large to be. Yes this is my Daughters Skya, Misty, Sie and Mie." As I said their names They shifted to Pretty young Women and curtsied. The Queen to be was impressed.
She asked "Intriguing how many Daughters do you have? I know you were Pregnant the last time you were here. We did not talk all that much."
I smiled "I have 9 Daughters and 1 son and 6 Granddaughters. All but the last 2 are Crystal Dragons. 8 were born of my magic and 2 of my body then 6 of the 8 had hatchlings of their own. It is all quit confusing. They are all my children and I love them."
She laughed "It sounds confusing. How long can you stay?"
I said "I have to be back day after tomorrow. My babies need me."
She smiled "That is understandable. It is just important to me that you were here for the crowning. If you will I would like you to be in the ceremony."
Another voice said "I insist on it. You are the one who started the exodus."
The Duchess said "That's enough! She is a honored guest I will not have her talked to that way. Your Majesty this is our Grand Mage Trai Morning Star."
I said "Ah so your the one that sent the message in the ring. Very nice work I almost did not spot the trap the first 2 moments." I tossed the ring at her "I made the ring in the first place so of course I would notice when it is modified."
The Mage asked "A Princess that can make portal rings who are you exactly?"
I said "My name is Her Majesty Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Queen of the Crystal Dragons, Princess of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Princess of Sanctuary, Countess of Starstone, Grand mage of Sanctuary, Sister of Queen Angelica of Sanctuary, Sister of Prince Samuel of Sanctuary, Daughter of Queen Aslina of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Granddaughter of the former Archmage, Wife to Count Ben Starstone Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary, Re-Founder of Sanctuary, Leader of the Six of Sanctuary, Creator and Mother of the Crystal Dragons, Member of the Dragon 7, Teacher of the Advanced Magic Class at the Academy of Sanctuary. Founder of the Sorority of Magic of Sanctuary, Founder of the Princess Betterment Group, There is more but they are minor. Does that satisfy your curiosity?"
The Duchess said "That is some list of titles makes mine look puny in comparison. Well it certainly shows what I always thought you are a Noble lady to be sure."
Trai said "Grand Mage of Sanctuary well that is quite the task from what I hear. Please forgive my remarks." With that she strode away.
The Duchess "Well that is a first, you impressed her. I have tried to do that since she moved here. We need to get a drink and talk about the ceremony." We settled in the room and talked all day. My girls watched but did not say much. Then the attack came and my girls shifted back to Dragon form and I shielded the Duchess as well as lightning bolted anyone who tried to get past the Dragons. I did not have much to do. The Royal Guard came in and caught the attackers and I dropped the shield. The would be Queen snapped some orders and the attackers were taken away.
I smiled "Apparently not everyone loves you. Looks like it is going to be a long night." That was what it was. Protected by 5 Dragons the Would be Queen made it through the night.
As the Queen to be was getting Dressed for the ceremony she asked "Do you have anything nice you can changed into or do you need me to find you a dress." I switched to Princess mode Because I had not designed an Queen mode yet. She looked me up and down "Damn you look outstanding. I look ok for a rushed job." She looked at my girls and they had dresses like mine but in one color. "I wish I had something better but we are out of time." I smiled and raised my hand and several Silver items in the room flowed into a weave and Swished up her creating a silver lace overdress. It took her look from oh hum to damn nice! I came over and checked the fit.
I said "If I had some crystal to work with I could have done better but this is nice."
She smiled "It is perfect. Thank you again. You seem to always know what's needed."
The ceremony was strait forward and short. There was a lot of people in the great hall and she walked up with me behind and the girls around her. The Crowning was done by the highest ranking person in the hall. That would be me. After the Crowning She made a speech and she sat on the Throne. That was it ceremony over She got on with the tasks of the day. Every one seemed to take her as Queen now. So I said I was heading home.
She said "Thank you, now that that's out of the way. We can get things done. You have saved this castle and it's people a lot of trouble you are always welcome here and tell my daughter she was right. Good bye." We went to the courtyard and shifted to Dragon form and flew up and out of the area. I used cloud step to get back home.
When we arrived I sent Sie and Mie home and Dispersed the cloud. I was home I walked to the house and entered. It was lunch time and everyone was about to sit down. Ben and Grandmother came over and gave me a hug. I took my place at the table and things went well all through lunch.
After lunch Grandmother took the Princesses and Dragons in for their Basics lessons. Ben headed out to do his job. I looked at Misty and Skya and asked "Alright since when did you two have human forms?"
Skya said "We wanted to know more about you Mother so we tried and finally found the spell. We have been working at it for a week. We were going to surprise you when we felt better about it. Looks like we did."
I smiled "That you did. Tell me next time you want to do something this big ok? You all were real pretty by the way. Does all the brood know how to do this?"
Skya said "Yes Mother all the brood. Cryss uses it to take on her true form. She has known it for awhile now maybe a month. She and I have been working to change it to change a Dragon to human for a short time. She also worked out the dress spell." Looks like I need to talk to Cryss about keeping secrets and working magic without telling anyone. Just then Jessel came in helping Cryss. There was a towel on her leg. I got up and pointed at the couch. Jessel helped Cryss sit and I knelt and removed the towel from her burnt leg. I remember the burns Learning fire dance so I did not ask I just was glad it was small enough that I should be able to heal it. I started the heal but the skin was resisting.
I looked up at Jessel "This is not an ordinary burn. What happened?"
Jessel said "She tried to work white fire. It bit her." I knew what to do now. I smothered the burn spot with an crystal shield then Began the healing. White Fire is magic fire it lives if it is not smothered by a non-burning shield. It is the magical version of white phosphorus. Truly nasty stuff. It took awhile but I managed to heal the burn.
I said "Your done for the day. We need to talk about the risks your taking! But for now you need to rest. Thanks Jessel for bringing her to me."
She said "I remember you and Raina used to heal each other. Wonder what ever happened to her? She just stopped coming one day."
I said "Her parents split up and she moved away with her Mom. It was a sudden thing. There was a lot going on at that time so I just let it go. I thought you knew. Well we all move on at some point."
She said "Sometimes you are such a cynic. But that was the way of the Pits wasn't it. Always moving always changing."
I stood up "To beat the Pits you become like the Pits Always moving Always changing. That is the way I survived those days. Now it is a habit. Move from one project to another. Change myself to fit the needs of the day. Be in the moment while remembering all the other moments. The code of the Pits."
Jessel smiled "Never get it out of your blood do you? I trained a lot of girls to Dance within the fire. Yet I was always looking for the one the one that will best me. You know what I never did till I left the Pits. I'll tell you the tale someday. I have to get back now." She laughed as she left, she knew she got me. I was hooked till she told that tale. I leaned down and picked up Cryss and carried her up to her bedroom. I knew how much energy and magic it took to work white fire. She was out before we hit the stairs. I smiled and held her close as I carried her. I put her to bed and looked around the room magic books alongside little girls stuff. She was in between two stages of her life. I will just have to be there for her and support her the best I can.
I went down and Tasha was feeding the babies I just watched for a few moments before saying "You are a natural at that. I would like you to continue till I get back from Crystalis tomorrow. I will give you the counter then. That is if you don't mind continuing?"
She shook her head "I don't mind. May I ask what you are going to Crystalis for?
I smiled "I am going to pick up a Teacher for the Beginning Magic class and maybe a housemother and maids for the Sorority house as long as I'm there. I am not sure if I will go for that or not I am only going for half a day so don't know if I'll have the time. Well I'll let you get back to work." I went looking to see if Grandmother was done with her class yet. I had lost all track of time with out having to feed the twins the day was just slipping away. Fortune smiled on me and she was letting the class out early.
I caught up with Grandmother just as she was sitting down in the living room. I smiled at her "I'm going to Crystalis to get a magic teacher tomorrow afternoon do you want me to pick you up anything or anybody? I will be going kind of fast so consider this when answering."
She said "How fast we talking about? I would like a few bodies from the hiring hall. 4 in fact. A housemother and 3 maids."
I grinned "I am going to the Mage hall to get the teacher. Then I can stop at the hiring hall then back here. How dose that sound fast wise. I wonder if my status as a Princess of Crystalis would help at all time wise?"
She grinned "It better help or else what are titles for. Use my name when your at the Mage Hall if you have any problems. I will make sure the Alpha hall is ready when you get back."
I was puzzled "What is your name all I have ever called you was Grandmother or Archmage? Oh and keep Cryss back from the practical tomorrow. She was hurt in it today and I don't want her to push it till I have had a chance to talk to her about it. Before you ask she was trying to work white fire and it bit her. I was able to heal her but she is out of it in her room right now. I know what it takes to work white fire and she is pushing it big time to try that."
She mused "My name it has been so long since anyone has called me by my name. You will laugh it is totally an earth name, Edith May Valentine-Skyflower But say the last Archmage. That is all people will remember anyways. Yes I will hold Cryss back from the practical. I remember when you were learning fire magic, how tired you were all the time. You never did white fire did you?"
I looked away "Just once, it bit me an I was scared of it ever since. I still have the scar. Fortune smiled on her I am a better healer than Raina ever was. So Cryss will not bare a scar at least not one on the outside. If you flinch with fire of any kind you are in trouble and being bit that bad makes you flinch, the good ones can get over it some can't. That is the real reason Raina left the Pits. She could not get passed the fear of getting bit again. Once bitten twice shy just don't work when you are working with fire."
Grandmother smiled and put her hand on my arm. She said "You say she is asleep in her room?" I nodded "I will look in on her a little later. I think you should nap after dinner you have been going a lot lately. That was not a request."
I smiled "Yes Grandmother." So we were finally going ahead with the Alpha Sorority. It felt good to be moving on that.
May came over and said "Sam can go back to work. I can't take his acting all sick one moment and trying to jump me the next. He is playing it for all it is worth. and I have come to the conclusion that if he tries one more time I am going to slap him or crawl into bed with him so yes he is ready and so am I. Janis said when he started to get to be a hand full to give him light duty."
Ben walked in I called him over "Ben, May says to keep her pure, it is time for Sam to go on light Duty." I looked at the blushing face of May "I am picking up the housemother and maids tomorrow so you will be working end of the week. How is your other project coming?"
She smiled "Right on track. He will ask by the end of the week. If he does not I'll ask him I am an enlightened girl."
I said "When the date is set the cottage is yours. As a wedding present." I shuddered and fell back in the couch.
Ben moved to me "What's wrong?"
I said in a small voice "Someone is trying to break things, things that I made. It hurts, Ben it hurts bad. They are using Ice magic. They are not doing too much damage yet but they are working up to it." Ben looked at Grandmother.
She took my hands "Let me feel what you feel. Let me ease your pain." As she was doing this, Ben went to the mirror and called Byron and ordered more patrols at places made by me. He called up the reserves and sent them looking for the bandit.
I slowly pulled myself up. I knew where she was. I knew who she was. I called Misty and Skya to me. I used the pain to get me moving. I said in a strong voice, She is going after the Queen! She was a Lover of the outcast I defeated. she is going to attack the throne room soon." I sent the thought to Sie and Mie "The Queen is in Danger Protect the Queen!" I strode outside where I went Dragon and I was Mad! Ben was right on my heels with Skya and Misty! I said loudly "She touched something with her magic for too long I seen her whole plan! She is on her way to the Crystal Hall now. I am tracking her the patrols are slowing her down but not stopping her. She is using shadow magic to hide herself from them." I flew right to the entrance to the Crystal Hall and turned to look outward. I pointed "There she is!" A shadow moved and the Ebony and Silver Dragon was revealed. I said "You went after my family your life is forfeit!" She tried to blind me with Ice storm. I took the spell from her control and centered it on her. Then I twisted the spell to make it fire storm! The part Silver Dragon was vulnerable to fire. She screamed as she tried to end the spell. When I let the spell go and the storm dispersed I was within claw distance and I grabbed the Attacker's neck! As it was I could break her neck and kill her or I could do something more cruel. I forced her into a human form and then stripped her of her magic! Then I left her there crying while I decided what to do with her. Then the Ebony Queen and the Silver Queen were there.
The Silver Queen said "What are you going to do with this outcast?"
I said "She went after my family because I defeated her lover. This I will not stand! I have trapped her in this form and stripped her of her magic. There is no way for her to return to being a Dragon. I will ask you two as to what you think I should do with this one?"
The Ebony Queen said "This one has been punished but is still dangerous as long as she lives, I would send her to a place where she can do no harm. This matter is settled." The Ebony Queen vanished.
Silver Queen shrugged "Take her memories and put her somewhere where she would not hurt anyone. This matter is settled." The silver Queen vanished.
I looked at what was left of my attacker "Looks like your fate is sealed. I will be merciful and take your memories and see you are taken care of. I started the spell and soon her past was a blank. All that was left is the need to be helpful! I turned her over to the Queen's maids to be trained to be a maid. I was still hurting from the damage she had done. I looked at the others "Let's go home." Towards the end of the flight I was barely keeping in the air. When we landed I almost fainted. Ben caught me, picked me up and carried me to our bed. Grandmother helped me change into a nightgown. That is when she seen all the bruises that were caused by the attacks on my creations. There was almost 50 bruises all over my body, all large and inflamed red, purple, yellow and some even black.
Grandmother said "I will go tomorrow you are in no shape to go. You will stay in bed. You will not leave it for any reason except the bathroom. All classes are canceled tomorrow. I will set the girls to decorating the alpha house. It is a good job for all of them. The maids will see to your needs so stay in bed and recover. Or I will put a sleep spell on you and make you." She looked over at Ben "You be careful with her till those Bruises go away or you will deal with me!" He nodded. So I let the pain put me out.
I slept most of the day and the next. On Friday I got up and stayed up. I wanted to hear about this new teacher and how the Sorority was going. I took back feeding duty for the twins and then went down to breakfast. Everyone asked if I was feeling better. I stated I was but I was still moving kind of slow.
I looked at Grandmother she had a file at her elbow. "I asked "That wouldn't be the file on the new teacher is it?" She nodded and slid the file over. I picked it up and glanced at it.
Name Nancy Sue DeMont
Levels 7th level Earth 6th level Air 6 level Water 5th level Fire.
Born Crystalis
Current residence Crystalis
Teaching background 10 years, The Pits Crystalis
Schooling Transcendent Academy for Girls
Level achieved Graduate with honors
Well this one would be prime. "What's the catch?"
She said "She is a bit of a maverick who teaches things her way only. She can be sweet as long as she was getting her way."
I said "So sounds like me?" I smiled at my little joke.
She did not smile "Exactly, she's what you might have turned out to be if things were different. You two will clash hard!"
As long as she does her job, I will give her a lot of leeway in her teaching style. Darla was not know to do things the normal ways. I will give her time for now to show us what she got. Then if needed we will clash. Is she registered?" She nodded. "Then I have no problem with her at this time."
Grandmother "If that is your last word on it. I will leave it be." After Breakfast was over I taught a class on spell turning. It was a unusual way to go but the fight brought it to mind. Then I dismissed the class for lunch and we had a good meal. I sent the class off to practical and went to feed the twins.
After feeding the twins and changing them I went to take a look at the Alpha House. I got there and opened the front door and looked around it was nicely decorated. A maid stepped out and said "May I help you? This house is not open to the public. What is your purpose here?"
Just then May came out to see what all the commotion was about. She frowned when she looked at what was happening. "Mary may I speak to you a moment."
The maid walked over "What is it?"
May said "I think you should be a little nicer to this guest."
Mary said "Why it is just someone off the street."
May said "I don't think so. Do you see the portrait that she is looking at. Do you know who that is of?"
Mary said irritated. "The Founder and owner of this House."
May said "Do I have to tell you this Guests name before you get it or how about a few of her titles? Like Princess of Crystalis, Princess of Sanctuary, Grand Mage of Sanctuary. Not enough How about Queen of Crystal Dragons. Are you really that dense? She is the Founder of this Sorority, Her Majesty Ember Rose De La Silver Skyflower-Starstone. Yes she is really that young."
Mary asked "How do you know?"
May said "Ember will you put Mary strait as to who you are please."
I said "As you wish, May." I switched to Princess mode. The maid Mary's jaw dropped. "When is Sam going to purpose? You said end of the week? This is Friday."
May said "He will when he gets home tonight. If he does not I will know what type of man he is."
I said "You already know what kind of man he is, A Prince. It takes a strong woman to make up their minds for them. I may be his sister but I see the writing on the wall! I you want him you will have to ask him. You know you got me and Grandmother behind you so you will not have a problem."
May made up her mind you could see it on her face. She said "If he does not do it by the time the young ones go to bed, I will ask him. Does what you said hold true if I ask him?"
I smiled "Of course as long as he says yes. The cottage will be yours. The wedding will be on him though. Don't worry his family is loaded!" I smiled at my joke. "Is the housemother here? Can somebody show me around?" So for the next hour May showed me around. Then the Housemother got there and she took over as May finished her duties. The housemother Lanora was a nice older lady who was also a level 8 Ice mage. So she should be able to keep up with the girls. I left the Sorority house with a good feeling about the project.
I got back home and Jessel was there this time with Alexis. It was not a burn this time but blown eardrums. A side effect of having air magic blow up in your face. I looked at her and healed her ears. She could hear again. I checked her over and sent her up to rest. Dang it I guess I am the house healer now. One more thing on my plate. I guess I am the one who makes decisions most of the time. I would be the one to call in Janis if I thought it was needed. Why should a 16 year old girl need to take all this on? Because I am made for it.
I wondered where this is all going to end or does it ever truly end? Crystal Dragons live as long as the person they are bonded with do but I am that person so How old will I get? I could out live them all. I remembered my dream after the outcast fight a hundred generations calling my name was that a prophecy or a warning? Now Ben is like me a little bit will he live a long life too? And Cryss being the first do the rules apply to her? I am going to dive myself batty with all this I am going to go see the twins.
To be Continued
As always all Life Giving Comments are Welcome and Loved!
Beyond the Tales Chapter 17
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Book 2 Chapter 17 Wedding?
After changing, playing with and feeding the twins all those gloomy thoughts were put on the back burner. The sorority was going to be a hit and the Princess Betterment Group was working out. My fall employment is set. The Dragons don't seem to be the trouble I thought they would be. So things at the moment were good.
It is Friday evening, lets see if Sam will take the chance. I decided to sit in the living room and wait to see. May came in and we nodded at each other. The others had stared to arrive. Everyone seemed to want to hang out in the living room. I watched the ebb and flow of the room. I was amazed at how such different people can stay in the same house with out war breaking out. Ben and Sam came in together. Sam went to clean up while Ben sat down with me, I leaned into my love. I had a feeling that tonight was just a time to watch. So when Ben started to chat, I just smiled and put a finger to his lips. He got the message and we watched the room. Sam came in wearing his formal armor and walked up to May. He went down on one knee and said in a clear voice "May, I have loved this last month with you. Now I would like to make it a more permanent arrangement. Will You do me the Honor of becoming my wife?" He took out a beautiful ring and offered it to her. A hopeful look on his face. The whole room was holding their breath for the answer.
She held out her hand for him to slip the ring on her finger. He did and she looked at it. She said "I love you, my Prince. Yes, I will marry you." She leaned down and kissed him.
The room exploded with happy sounds. May helped Sam up and arm and arm they moved in front of Ben and I. The room quieted again to see what would happen. May said "Well looks like I am getting married."
I said "Yes I believe you are. I will keep my word." I handed her some crystal keys "The cottage is yours. May the Goddess Bless your union. Well, Big Brother looks like you are living up to your title as a true Prince." I stood up, stood on my tip toes and kissed his cheek. "Have a good life. I'll be here if you need me." I sat back down and the chatter started back up. They turned away to get Grandmothers blessing. I leaned into Ben again.
Ben said "I take it that was what we were waiting for." I nodded. "How long have you known that was coming?"
I shrugged "A week. Well a little more." I snuck a kiss while no one was watching. "I could see it when she stayed to take care of him, that is love pure and simple."
He said "So what was this about a cottage?" He cuddled into me.
I smiled "I was just giving them a little push. You know me." I watched as Grandmother was talking to them with a smile on her face. Tonight was nice.
Saturday started really bad. I fell out of bed. Things were not looking up after feeding the kids. I went down to breakfast. I was wondering what I was going to do today? I decided to see what Ben was doing after his work out. May and Sam were moving out today. So they were busy. I was not in the mood to confront Cryss about how much she has been pushing it lately. I should spend some time with the Dragons and decided to put them through a practice. So I went looking for the Dragons.
The practice went fine we were getting to know each other enough to work as a team. Silvia being Ice based and Cinder being Fire based were opposite ends of the lineup so neither were hurt. The rest shuffled around in the middle till they found the right place for themselves. That took the most time of everything we did. I was feeling a little better about the day as I told them they could have a hour just to relax in their Dragon forms. I shifted back to human and started writing out my notes about each Dragon. Once I had done that I pulled out the incomplete Dragon spell book and the spell book that Cryss had made and tried to match spells. Windwalker flew over and asked what I was doing. I could understand her even when she spoke in her own language. I explained I was trying to restore a spell book that was Damaged. It was Dragon Magic that I was trying to restore. She shifted back and said "This interests me I will help you." Soon the others drifted over and asked what we were doing and offered to help. So we ended the practice sitting in a circle trying to reconstruct the spells. By lunch time we had filled in 6 spells. We were talking about #7 as we walked back to the house. For their help I went to my study and got 6 blank spell books and copied the unfinished spell book. and brought them out and handed them to the Dragons. Even during lunch the talk went on. I included a automatic update spell on the books so as soon as a spell is filled in all the books would be updated.
After lunch I went up to feed the babies. After that I played with them. My mood started looking up. I went down stairs to see what everyone was up to. The dragons were in a corner working on the spell book. The Princesses were in one of the classrooms talking over Princess things. The class was over at the Alpha House getting their rooms ready to move in. Cryss and Alexis were just hanging out talking. Ben and Grandmother were talking. That left me all alone so I went into my study. I went over the two Dragon spell books to see if I can find and fill in any spells. This took a lot of time so when I looked up it was dinner time.
After dinner I decided to teach the class I was going to but got sidetracked. It was how to make Weave teddy bears. Everyone wanted to try this one. It was a long class but every one walked out with a stuffed animal. The dragons took to the Weave real well but did not know what a bear was so made stuffed Dragons. The princesses struggled at first but then got it. The class made different types of animals as to their preference. Cryss of course went real fancy and made a real fun cat. Alexis followed my lead and made the classic bear. I made two one for each of my twins. Grand mother also made two for the twins. The class room was really full. I used half a bag of crystal in this class.
The girls asked "What is the best thing you ever made with the weave?"
I said "I guess the most special to me was my wedding gown."
Grandmother said "Why don't you show them why." I smiled and switched to my Princess mode. I showed off for awhile as the girls asked about this part or that.
Then when I got tired of that I said "Of course Cryss's gown and crown came out real well as well." Cryss came up and switched to her pure white gown and crown. They did quite a long time on that. "Then there is Alexis. " She came up and they discussed her gown and crown with the three of us up there it was nice. That is how we ended things.
I put Cryss to bed and was surprised when Momma cat came in with her kittens and put the kittens on the bed before jumping up herself. Pushed the blankets around to make a nest, then put the kittens in her nest and laid down. She gave me a look like, Yeah so? Cryss said "Please let them stay Mommy."
I said "As long as she does not bother you I have no problem with it." I left smiling. I went down stairs an decided it was cuddle time. I found Ben and we went to our spot on the deep couch and cuddled and talked till I felt it was time for bed. Then we went up hand in hand.
Sunday was a bit sad. The class was moving over to the Alpha house. It will be a bit different if I want to teach an extra class, I will need to go over there. I could reduce the current number of rooms by 5 and still have plenty. The incoming class will probably be living in the sorority house so that's fine. They will be studying for their other classes in the evenings so that leaves me more time to take care of the babies.
I was looking my full length mirror when a Portal formed in it. I stepped back my staff appearing in my hand. I waiting to see what was going to come through. The form that came through was one I wanted to see since she left. Darla smiled at me as two children peeked from behind her. She turned and sent a shatter spell back through the portal then closed it. I looked her over, she obviously having come from a serious fight. I lowered my staff "Where the heck have you been Darla? You left us in Quite the lurch you know. Who are the kids?"
Darla sat down and sighed "Sorry about that but things were getting out of hand and I had to move fast. The twins were in danger I had to pull them out. I and the others have been protecting these two since they were rescued from a dying line. This is Rose and Amy. They are like you, they have a task to do but are being prevented by the Tangents. They were rescued by a watcher just before they were to be killed. The Tangents don't know they are still alive I want to keep it that way, so I am asking you to look after them. I am going to muddy the waters some, so they should be safe for awhile." She turned to the kids "You be good for Ember. I have to go. You will have fun with Ember she is nice." She turned back to me "I will be awhile please be good to them and teach them like I taught you. They are the last of their line so be careful." She turned to the kids and urged them to go to me. Then she opened a portal and stepped trough. She was gone again.
I looked at the kids they were twins and looked to be about 9 or 10 years old. I said "Are you hungry?" They nodded "Lets go see what we can find. I am sure there is plenty in the kitchen." We went downstairs and into the kitchen "Sue, I got a couple of hungry kids here think you can fix them up a plate of good food?" I turned to Dori "Find Grandmother and tell her I need to see her now!" She rushed off. I smiled at the kids as they watched the food being dished up. It was very apparent that they were very hungry. They sat at the table, well Amy did Rose looked at the chair then at Amy. I could see what was needed. I moved the chair over beside the one Amy was sitting in. Rose gave me a little smile then sat down. It was easy to see they did not want to be separated. Sue smiled and put the food in front of them and large glasses of milk.
When Grandmother came in she could see the twins. She looked at me for answers. I quietly told her what happened. She asked "What are you going to do?"
I looked at her "What do you think. I can feel the magic in them from here. They need to be trained to use it correctly or a lot of people can get hurt. You know what happens with wild magic. Darla left them in my care, so it is up to me to see that they are trained right. I owe it to Darla."
She looked at me "You are such a Mom. First thing you do is feed them. What's next a bath and clean clothes?"
I said "Well they could use it don't you think? Something pretty I think. I should have plenty of crystal. Rose color for Rose and pink for Amy."
She said "I can't deal with you when you are like this. Go ahead Mother them but remember who you are." She walked out in a huff. I don't know why but I felt a connection with these kids. It was like I knew them. I would have to think on this.
The kids finished their food and milk. They turned and looked at me not saying anything. I said "How about a bath, we have a big tub upstairs that would fit both of you. Then maybe some new clothes? Dresses for both of you? Yes, I think you would look nice in dresses." I was being extra Mom like at the moment. I took them upstairs to my bath room where I had a extra large bath tub so I could relax. After their bath I piled a bunch of crystals in front of each. Rose crystals for rose and Pink crystals for Amy. I slowly raised my hands and the crystals flowed into a weave then into Pretty dresses and all that went with them from shoes to hair ribbons. Included was the lingerie. I felt real proud of the job I did. They looked at each other and smiled, they liked it. There came a tap at the door "Yes."
Dori said "Her Majesty is here and asking to see you."
I said "Tell her I will be right down." The kids looked scared. I smiled "Don't worry it is just my sister. Come on I will introduce you." They didn't look sure but they followed me. Angel was in the living room with her twins and her maids. I smiled at her expression. "Hello Angel what brings you here on a Sunday?" She looked up.
She said "A cryptic message from Darla instructing me to come here. She said there is something here I need to see. Any Idea what she was talking about?"
I smiled "I think she would be referring to my new house guests. Angel I would like to present Rose and Amy." The twins stepped from behind me and curtsied. They did it very well. I smiled and said "Darla stopped by earlier and asked me to look after them."
Angel said "Of course she did, you are the Mom around here. Where is she, did she take off again?"
I said "She is making sure that they can't be traced here or as she put it muddy things a bit. You know how she is."
She smiled "Let me Guess the first thing you did was feed them, then give them a bath and give them new clothes. Am I right? You are such a Mom. I am not saying that is a bad thing. It is a very good thing for whoever you are looking after. Let me guess those are weave dresses?" I nodded. "You know you never did make those nightgowns for me."
I smiled "I kind of forgot. I kind of had a baby or two since you asked. I will do it soon. As long as your here do you want to check out the Sorority? The girls just moved over today."
She smiled "Mind if I put my girls down with yours?"
I shrugged "No problem, Tasha is up there as always. Take them up we will be here when you are ready." I waved the twins to the couch. I got my work bag and started to make a nightgown for Angel. I had 4 done by the time she came down. She smiled when she seen them. "That should hold you for a little while. I will make the others when I can." She nodded. I noticed something the twins were moving their hands the way I was when I was weaving the crystal. I took out some crystal for them and said "Try it, Weave a nightgown for yourselves." They looked at each other, then they tried it. It was hard on them at first. Then they figured it out, it flowed. Soon they both had nice short nightgowns ready to use tonight and panties to go with them. I smiled "You did very well I will show you many things, remember always watch and remember." They both nodded. I wondered if they would ever speak?
We got ready and we headed over to alpha house. The walk was not far. I was starting to get in a pretty good mood. Of course that was when the attack came. I could sees it coming so I had time to put up a shield around everyone as 5 bandits all came at me. The lightning burst I used sent them sprawling. I waited and they tried again after the second burst 3 of them did not get up. the 2 that did tried to run only to run right into the royal guards hands. They were not having a good day. A guardsman came up and asked "Is everyone alright?"
I said "Yes, Reed is it not?" He nodded pleased I remembered him. "Have the area patrolled more often. It seem some are trying some unsavory things. I want the ladies of the Sorority safe at all times understood?"
Reed said "Yes, your highness, it will be done. I will see to it personally. Your Majesty are you sure you are all right?"
Angel smiled at him "How can I be anything else when I am with the strongest mage of Sanctuary. Those fools did not stand a chance."
He said "Well then I will see to those orders and these cretins." He saluted and left. I smiled.
Angel said "I know that smile, you are thinking of playing match maker. Leave the boy alone. He will find his own dates."
I sighed "It was just a thought. Lets get inside." We went inside.
The maid Mary looked out "Well it seem our founder has decided to pay us another visit."
I said "Hello Mary, You remember my sister the Queen of Sanctuary."
She curtsied and said "I will get the House Mother." She rushed off.
Angel said "Sis Do you know everyone or are we just being lucky today?"
I quipped "I know everyone that work on my projects. I just worked with Reed before. I do have a good memory for people." Angel was looking around and spotted the founders portrait.
She smiled "So you are the founder of the Sorority. Nice job sis I am sponsoring the project and I don't get a footnote. So your titles got bigger again."
May stuck her head out "Hi Ember the House Mother will be out in a sec."
I said "Thanks May. I don't know if you met my sister Angelica. Angel this is May Sam's intended. Have you two set the date yet?"
May came out "Nice to meet you Angelica. Yes the first of December, My Birthday. Hopefully he won't forget the date to often." She suddenly recognized the Queen. "Oh my you are the Queen." She curtsied.
Angel said "Well yes and since you are my future sister in law we don't have to do that. Just treat me as you treat Ember and call me Angel. If you are Marrying Sam we will be Family."
May smiled "My mother is going to faint when I tell her. What a family to marry into."
We all laughed at that. Then The House Mother came out and gave Angel the tour. The girls greeted her as she did and asked about her babies. The House Mother was shocked at such actions. Till Angel told her that They were practically family from living in my house for so long. When I am with my sister we are not as formal as other times.
Lanora said "Sister?" I raised my hand. "Well that clears up that."
Angel said "I do have a question? If the Crown is sponsoring this Sorority Why is it not listed with the others?"
From behind us I heard Charlotte say "I told you we were forgetting someone. Get down there fix it."
Ronda said "All right don't get pushy!" I smiled at the exchange. Charlotte was elected the first Sorority President and was using that power it seems. We finished the tour in the kitchens. Angel was impressed. By the time we were getting ready to go, Ronda had fixed the list. I smiled at that. We headed out to walk back to the house this time with out the futile attack. I went up stairs right when we got back and fed the babies. After I was done Angel fed her two. Once they were down we all headed downstairs for some getting to know you time.
I started by asking Rose "Are you two just shy or is it you can not talk?
They looked at each other and Rose sighed "We can talk we just don't like to. Every time we talk people use what we say to laugh at us."
I said "That wont happen here. What you say will stay between the 4 of us. Now have you had magic training? If so what kind? I need to know this if I am going to teach you. You both have a large amount of magic. You need to know how to use it. Like what you did making the nightgowns."
She said "We both had a little training in the basics. less than a year before we needed to start running. I took to Earth magic and Amy to Air magic. But like I said only the basics. I liked making the nightgown that is a useful skill." She looked at Amy who was fidgeting. "Amy would have liked them longer but I like them short."
Angel said "Now that you know how to make them you can make them any way you want. I am sure Ember will give you enough crystals to try it several ways. You can try different ways to make Dresses as well. Ember makes all her own clothes. She is quite good at it."
I said "Putting that aside and getting back to the point." I asked them about the training itself for over a hour. I got answers but not good ones. I will have to start from the beginning. The projects would have to be simple and useful. Just like Darla started with me. I had stopped talking and started thinking. I said "I need to think this over so why don't you try to make another nightgown." I gave them a bag of holding each filled with crystal. Soon they were sitting together making nightgowns of different types. I paced a little and thought. I remembered all the little things she had me make at first. Most are not relevant so can be skipped. The weave will help a lot. Their minds are good and they can figure things out fast.
Cryss came in and said "Mommy, I need your help. The dress I am making is just not coming out right and I don't know why."
I said "Ok Dear I will take a look. Do you mind If Amy and Rose come along? They are living here now.
Cryss said "Sure this one is no big deal." She went over to them "Hi I am Cryss. Are you learning the weave? Fun isn't. You can make almost anything. come on I will show you where I make my dresses." She held out her hands to them. Then they were walking towards Cryss's workshop. When we got to the gate she opened it. She smiled that Angel had followed. We went in and she locked it again. In the main room there were many dresses part way completed. The one in the center of the room was the one that was vexing Cryss. She showed the twins and Angel around as I looked over the dress and spotted the error that was making it hang wrong. When Cryss was done with the tour I pointed out what was wrong and how to fix it. It was a quick fix so it was soon done. Cryss was so bubbly and open that she was able to draw the twins out. Soon they were talking about dresses and what they liked and didn't like. Then Cryss was showing them how to make different fabrics and styles. I smiled I was sure they would both have a new dress by dinner time. Then I got it. What Darla meant when she said Teach them the way I taught you. I smiled I knew what to do now. Darla did not teach me herself she tossed me into the pits. Well we don't have the Pits here but I will have them go to the different mages for jobs and learn that way. It worked for me I hope it works for them. I could ask the Six and those in the house and the Sorority girls. There is team Element too.
I was standing near the link mirror when it jingled so I answered it. It was Sue saying it was dinner time. After that we all headed back in the house. Dinner was good and I could see the twins were tired. It had been a long day for them. I asked Ben to put one of the beds into the room I plan to give the twins so that they could stay together.
Dinner was fine, a little fewer people in the room but then that is how it goes. We ate with the twins back in silent mode. I was distracted so there was not that much chatting going on. Now that Sam and May were living in the cottage and both were working I wonder how they were getting along. That was 8 people moving out in one weekend and two moving in. This place really was like a Hotel. What was going to happen next.
After a quiet dinner the twins were drooping so I put them to bed. They were glad when they found two beds in one room. They slipped into their new nightgowns and into bed and I said goodnight and left them to sleep. I went to check on my girls and they were sleeping, so I went back downstairs. It was a lazy Sunday evening so Ben and I went out to talk and cuddle in our spot.
The attack came just as we were sitting down. My instincts told me to put up my shield just before the blast hit. I was still thrown back from the force of the blast. I got my hand on the wall and activated Safe House. Then I stood to face this threat. Ben was behind me when I was blasted back. He struggled out of the couch and went Dragon. There was four of them, they seemed to be human mages. As the second one sent a blast I countered with two of my own. One took out her blast the other took her out. She went down hard, she was not using shield. The other three sent blast our way. I blocked two and Ben's Dragon fire took care of the other. It was a pitched battle for awhile. I built up to casting six blasts at a time. That got them. I walked down and checked all were alive if barely. I bound their magic. I released safe house mode. I let Angel know what was happening. She told me to strip them of their magic, then turn them over to the guards. I did that and was just finishing when 8 guards Ben called showed up. I turned the ex-mages over then headed into the house.
I was angry that was two attacks in one day. I was buzzing from all the magic and it was getting on my nerves. There would be no sleep tonight. I sat down and started making nightgowns for angel. After the 4th one I decided this was working. I got up and packaged the nightgowns for her to take home. I wandered around the house thinking dark thoughts. I told Ben I was going to the Magic Circle for a practice session. I grabbed one of my bags of crystal and my work bag. I had a idea of what I was going to do. I had a princess mode but now that I am a Queen I need something more.
Once in the practice room I looked over the Crystals I had as I planned. I took the design of my wedding dress an used all I knew about the Weave to make it as fine as lace. I worked in gemstones and silver for ascents. Everything was finer and more lace like. It was made of 3 layers instead of 1, it looked Beautiful. I smiled now for the hard part. I began to layer protection enchantments from all 4 elements into the dress. I pushed everything I knew into these castings. I used most of my books finding every way to protect the person who would wear this dress. I had just finished the Dragon protection enchantments on the dress when Grandmother knocked on the door. I opened the door. She looked at me and said "What have you been doing all night it is time for breakfast?"
I said "Well come in and look, I just finished." Grandmother came in and gasped.
She said "It is truly Beautiful! Even better than your wedding dress. I have never seen anything like it. There is so much Magic coming of it I am almost giddy. What are the enchantments for? There are so many I can only feel that they are powerful."
I said "Protection, every kind I could find. The person wearing this dress will be as safe as I can make her. Since I will be the one wearing it I know I will be very safe. I have been using my wedding dress for my formal dress. Now this will be my formal Dress. As soon as I finish the crown and shoes it will be ready." I walked over and put the dress in my outfit bracelet and started picking up all my books.
Grandmother was thinking. She said "I think it is time we had a party. To celebrate the founding of the Sorority and the Princess Betterment Group and Sam's engagement. A true Blow out of a party! Don't show anyone else that dress. It will be revealed at the party for the first time! Yes this will get everyone in a good mood. We need that the End of summer is coming up so Everyone's edgy about restarting school. A good party would put everyone in the right place for the start of school. When do you think you will be done with the crown and shoes?"
I said "I will come here this afternoon and have them done by dinner. I know what they will look like just needs to be done. A party seems problematic to me with all the attacks lately. I am sure you will find a way to have it safely. Let's go to breakfast."
When we got to the house the twins were sitting waiting. I said "Start without me I have to feed the Babies." A half our later I came back down for a quick breakfast. I told the twins that I had to teach a class so they will sit in on it and be invisible. The Sorority girls came over ready for class. We went back and I went into protection spells, different spell types and the uses for each. It was a good class. The twins sat to the side in the back. For some reason I don't think Amy missed a word, Rose not so much.
I dismissed the class for lunch and walked over to the twins. "Well lets have lunch, Then I will explain my idea to get you trained right." I walked out and all the sorority girls had went back to Alpha house for lunch. Seem they like the cooking there. I looked at grandmother and asked "How is the basics class going for the Princesses and Dragons?"
Grandmother said "Why don't you sit in and see? We would love to have you."
I stated "I will tomorrow. Today I have to set things up for the twins. I finally figured out what Darla meant. So I will be setting that up today. After I have fed my babies. Oh and today is Grand Mage Office day I almost forgot. That means I'll have to put off setting things up till this evening. Looks like all other projects are put off till tomorrow. Dang it my week is filling up already and it is only Monday.
Grandmother said "What are you going to do with the twins while you are working this afternoon? How about I take them in with the others? I am sure they would get something out of it if only a refresher."
I quipped "Sounds fine with me. That way I won't be worrying as much. I might get some work done that way. I am sure there is a lot being brought here today. It has been weeks since I did a full days paperwork. All in all I am quite behind in my paperwork." We finished lunch and I told Sue to let me know when Vickie got here. Then I went up to feed the kids. I did not take too long and went downstairs to get some work done. Vickie was not here yet and I was starting to get worried. I went to the mirror and link called the Mage Hall.
Heather answered "Mage Hall how may I help you? Oh hi Boss, What can I do for you?"
I smiled "Is Vickie still there? I need to talk to her."
Heather said "She left almost a hour ago to see you. If she is not there it is not good!"
I said "Alert the guard I am going to look for her. If she comes back hang on to her and call me. I will be in touch." I cut the link. I was worried Vickie was very reliable. I went out the door and went Dragon I flew up and slowly worked my way to the Mage Hall. About half way there I spotted something and spiraled down. It was Vickie behind a rock fall. I shifted back. I checked and she was still alive but she wont be for much longer she was loosing blood slowly but surely. I tried to heal her but it was too much for me. I bound her wounds the best I could and picked her up an flew as fast as I could praying Janis was home!
I got there and kicked the door my hands full. Dixie answered the door and I said "Get Janis this is going to take everything the two of you got!"
Janis came out and pointed to a exam table, I placed Vickie on it and backed off. I knew when to let specialists do their thing. They worked fast but not getting each others way. After an hours work Janis said to me "Is any of that blood yours?" I shook my head. "She will live but it was bad. I can't rule out head injury. All we can do now is wait and see if she wakes up. Go home, I will let you know when we know anything more.
I went outside and called the Mage Hall on my link compact. Heather answered "Oh boss did you find her, everyone here is worried?"
I sighed "I did, she was a victim of a rock fall. I got her to Janis. She will live but they don't know anything else at this time. Call off the Guard and pray she wakes up."
She gasped "We will take care of everything here. Do you want us to decide who will act as your aid till Vickie is back on her feet."
I said "Your the new aid. Find out what she was bringing to me and make copies I'll be in tomorrow to get them. Try to keep people working. They can't do anything so try to not worry them too much. I talk to you tomorrow."
I headed to the spot I found Vickie and looked for signs it was a natural thing. Just bad luck I hoped. What I could see was inconclusive. I headed home. Something more to worry about.
As always All Life Giving Comments are Welcome and Loved.
Beyond the Tales Chapter 18
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Book 2 Chapter 18 The Party! Part A
When I got home Grandmother took one look at me "Where did the blood com from? Are you injured?"
I sighed "Vickie was caught by a rock fall. When I found her she had been there for almost an hour. Looks like she was flying high and the rocks caught her. I got her to Janis. She and Dixie worked on her for over an hour. Now it is in the hands of the Goddess if she will ever wake up."
Grandmother said "It is a hard fact Chance can get us all. We will hold her in our thoughts and pray for her recovery. You should get cleaned up, your kids need you." I nodded and went upstairs. After cleaning up I went in and checked on and fed the babies. I checked on Cryss, Alexis and the Twins. I went downstairs and into my study till dinner. I created the shoes and was thinking about the Crown when it came time for dinner.
I went and took my place at the table. During my prayer to the Goddess, I do before every meal, I asked her to look after Vickie. We had a good if quiet dinner. I let Grandmother take the class tonight. I went in and tried several Crowns. all like the one I had but with different patterns to them. Then I remembered that I need to be able to wear it in my dragon form. I shifted and tried them all again and finally found one I liked. It was like my human one but had 7 dragons holding up 7 points with a different colored gem on each point. I think it came off real well. Each Dragon was lightly embossed with silver to highlight it. Each dragon was modeled after one type of Dragon.
There came a knock at the door I quickly put away all the crowns and shifted back. I said "Enter." Grandmother came in.
She smiled and asked "Did you finish the shoes and Crown? I figured that was what you were doing in here."
I smiled "Yes I did and no you can't see them. They will be displayed at the Grand Ball. I plan to see Angel tomorrow and get her consent to hold a joint Ball. I know just the spot to make the Royal Crystal Dance Hall I have been designing it in my head. I think you will like several of the special features of the place. I wanted to get your opinion on the shield to go behind my Throne. I showed a illusion of the shield. It had the standard Sword and the Rose Within a circle of 7 dragons with the Crystal Dragon at the very top. Each dragon holding a different gem.
She smiled "I like it. But I don't think Angel will. It is fancier than hers. Unless you would be agreeable to redesign hers?"
I said "I have been thinking about that. I just don't know how I would do it and keep it tasteful. I'll think on it and give her several choices. the one thing is vexing me about my Throne is I need to make it usable for both my forms. That is not easy."
Grandmother said "I know you will get it. You should get some sleep its late."
I smiled "Ok Grandmother I'll go up now. Good night." I gave her a peck on the cheek. Then headed to bed. I went through my nightly routine on autopilot. I was snuggling up to Ben when a Inspiration hit me. I grabbed my thoughts book I kept at my bedside for such times and jotted down all I was thinking. I smiled I now knew how to do Angels shield. Instead of dragons different types of Crowns with gems on the front them. That should please her. That done now I can sleep.
In the morning I got some good news. Vickie is showing signs of coming out of the coma. It was too early to tell but Janis was hopeful. I fed and changed the kids and even played with them for a little bit before going down to breakfast.
Breakfast was fine and classes went well. I taught about turning one spell into another in the same spell class. Like I changed Ice Storm to Fire Storm. They are both in the storm spell class. It was a well received class. I enjoyed myself. When I dismissed the class for lunch they went out talking about the class. I ran into Grandmother coming out of her class. The Sorority girls headed bock to alpha House. So again we had a lot of empty seats.
After a good meal I went up and fed the kids. The twins went in with Grandmothers Basics class again so I had all afternoon to myself. I flew to Angel's Crystal Hall. I entered the Throne room feeling ok. Angel and Jenny were doing there normal paperwork.
I curtsied and smiled waiting for her to see me. She looked up "Oh hi sis what do you need?"
I said "I was thinking of creating a Dance hall for a Grand Ball. It also requires a redesign of your shield to make it as nice as the one I am using. Let me show you what I was thinking." I created a illusion of the redesigned shield for her view. She looked it over and thought for a moment.
She said "Seems nice what does yours look like?" I created a second illusion this one of my shield. With them side by side she could compare them easily. She looked back and forth then nodded. "Yes go ahead. this seems fine. I like the idea of a grand ball. When would we have it?"
I smiled "2 Weeks on a Saturday. Summer is coming to an end and I thought we needed at least one big blow out to remember it by. A grand ball is a little formal but we have not done it before. I will take care of everything. The dance hall will give us more room with the Thrones of Sanctuary and the Crystal Dragons will be there for use for whenever and whatever is needed."
She grinned "So you are finally making yourself a Throne. That's great. Do you know what it is going to look like yet?"
I chuckled "Not yet. I just finished the shield and Crown redesign." Opp's I should not have said that. "No I wont show you the Crown. Nobodies going to see it till the ball. I have to have some fun! I will let you know when I have the Royal Dance Hall is finished. Hmm I might need to think of a better name for it."
She smiled "Jenny see if we can come up with a better name." Jenny just rolled her eyes. "Now anything else my dear sister?"
I said "Not at this time. I just need to adjust your shield and I will be on my way. Give me a moment and it will be done." My magic flowed and the shield changed. It came out right well I think. The Queen looked at it and smiled. I curtsied and left.
I thought of what's next and headed to see Tina. She was sitting doing paperwork. I smiled it seemed that is what everyone but me is doing today. I said "Hi Tina, I need a favor. You got a moment?"
She looked up "Yeah I could use a break from this paperwork. What do you need?"
I smiled "You know how you were teaching Cryss for a bit. Well I got two more students for you. They are twins so they don't want to be apart. I would like you to teach them your magic but make them work for it. Say Mondays."
Tina smiled "Twins huh, you got new people in that Royal Dragon Hotel of yours. Yeah sure, I will do it. Mondays are fine. See you then. If you want Jessie to help here she comes." And so I arranged with Jessie to teach the twins on Tuesdays. I flew over and Talked to Tara and she became Wednesdays. I walked back to the Throne room and talked to Jenny and she became Thursday. That left Friday to set up. I will think on that. I flew to the Mage Hall to pick up the copies and check on things there. Finally I headed home.
I got to the house and grandmother was frustrated about something. I told her what was going on and asked "What is the matter? You were happy when I left."
Grandmother said "Can you recite your name and Titles for me please?"
I shrugged "I am Her Majesty Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Queen of the Crystal Dragons, Princess of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Princess of Sanctuary, Countess of Starstone, Grand mage of Sanctuary, Sister of Queen Angelica of Sanctuary, Sister to Prince Samuel of Sanctuary, Daughter of Queen Aslina of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Granddaughter of the former Archmage, Wife to Count Ben Starstone Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary, Re-Founder of Sanctuary, Leader of the Six of Sanctuary, Creator and Mother of the Crystal Dragons, Member of the Dragon 7, Teacher of the Advanced Magic Class at the Academy of Sanctuary. Founder of the Alpha Sorority of Magic of Sanctuary, Founder of The Princess Betterment Group of the lower Kingdoms. There is more but they are minor."
She said "That was done nicely. The problem is I am getting forgetful. It is not something I like about getting older. It is my problem I don't want to trouble anyone with it."
I said "I am not sure how I can help but I will if I can. Maybe working to get the Grand ball together will help. We got the go ahead from Angel. 2 Weeks on a Saturday. I took care of the twins training except for Fridays. I took care of the Shield thing and am ready to start on the Royal Dance Hall tomorrow. "
Grandmother said "I will take care of Fridays. You worry about that Hall. I think this should rival your wedding in the history of Sanctuary. I will talk to the Sorority girls and see how they can help get the place ready! This is going to be fun.
I went up to feed the babies before dinner. I was planning the Hall in my head so I did not see the look of irritation on Tasha's face. When I did I asked "Is there something the matter? You seem vexed."
She said "I am vexed Miss my breasts are leaking again and they hurt." I reached into a cabinet and took out the breast pump. I handed it to her.
I said "This might help. It might take your body a bit to find balance again. That is why this is happening. I am sorry. All you can do is get the milk out. I was hoping with so short of use this would not happen."
She sighed "I guess for awhile I am a true wet nurse."
I said "Belle seem extra hungry today. If you want you can feed John to relive the pressure. He is always hungry. This is just for today of course."
She smiled "Thank you miss. It will help a lot."
My mind went back to planning the Hall.
The next week and a half went quickly with everyone doing their Jobs an getting ready for the party of the summer. A guest list of the who's who of Sanctuary and many guests from other kingdoms. Everyone was pushing it to get the Ball ready. My job was the Hall.
The Hall itself was easily the biggest structure in all of Sanctuary. It was able to hold 1000 people. The dominant points of the hall was the twin Thrones. One on each side of the Hall. The thrones were backed by the Shields of the two Queens. Angels with the circle of crowns and mine with the circle of Dragons. Both with the Sword and the Rose in the center. The Thrones themselves made out of solid blocks of Crystal. Mine made so I can use it in either form. Both very ornate and one of a kinds. To the side of the Thrones there was a disc of crystal 4 foot wide. There was a large stage for bands and entertainers. The floors were crystal weave granite with the Sword and the Rose imbedded in the center of the floor ten foot tall.
I was showing Angel and Grandmother the Hall when Angel asked "What the discs for?"
I smiled "Step to the center of the disc and say stage." She did and the disc lifted to 10 feet off the floor and flew to the stage and landed there.
Grandmother said "And to get back she says Throne correct?" I nodded.
Angel was looking around the stage then stepped back on the disc and said "Throne." The disc reversed its course and landed back where it started. "That's useful. When did you come up with that?"
I said "I have been trying all sorts of ways to get to the stage and back with out going through the crowd. This was the best Idea I had. It works in so many ways. I am sure that sometime during the Ball the Queens will need to go to the stage. This way they will make the trip without trouble. That and it should be impressive to see. Moving through the crowd in full gown and Crown should be done only when it is necessary. It is a safety issue. We are going to have at least 500 people in here during the Ball. That's not counting the Maids and other service people. We are talking 650 people in this room total. If just one is not what they seem then there is going to be trouble. My gown is enchanted with every protection spell I could find and there are a lot of them. The Gown I have been designing for Angel is going to be protected the same way."
Angel said "I already have a gown being made." Grandmother was looking at me so seen the hurt look flit across my face.
I turned away "As you wish. Will you still be using the same Crown?"
Angel said "Yes it is the Crown of Sanctuary it should not change."
Angel headed back to Crystal Hall with Jenny and her maids pushing the carriages. I turned to go back in the Hall. Grandmother touched my shoulder "Come back to the house the Hall is beyond perfect. It is almost Dinner time." We walked back to the house. "You already finished the gown and crown haven't you."
I said "It does not matter, she does not want it so I'll just let it go. If she wants to break the spell I am casting so be it." When we got to the house I said "I am not hungry I think I'll just take a nap. After feeding the kids of course." I went upstairs and into the Nursery. Tasha was just finishing changing John as I came in. I went to Belle and she was looking at me. I picked her up and sat in the rocking chair to feed her. After Feeding Belle did not fall asleep as she mostly did, today she wanted to play. So I played with her. Finally she tired out and I put her back in her crib. I went to John and he too after feeding wanted to play. We played for a bit then I put him back in his crib. I left the rest to Tasha. I went in and kicked off my shoes and laid down for my nap.
I could not sleep things that happened kept drifting through my mind. Vickie woke up 5 days after the accident. She is still trying to walk with out the limp. She has to use a cane I made one for her when I heard that. She loved it. The bad news was she could not take the pressure to use the wing spell so she was grounded. She officially turned the job of Aid over to Heather. She would Return to the Mage Hall as Head Clerk. She had been doing very well at that for the two days she had been back to work. The twins took to the new training real well and they got to know more people. The Sorority girls are in charge of the refreshments and entertainment. They had it all in hand. Jenny and Angel are doing the Invitations. That meant Angel made a list and Jenny did everything else. It was being done so who am I to gripe. The Dragons are helping out anywhere they could. Alexis was running around making sure everyone had what they needed. Cryss was Grandmothers helper when not working on a new gown.
I got up, this was not working I was going to putter around the special room in the Hall I called the Nest. I went down stairs and found Vickie sitting there. I said "Hello Vickie what brings you all this way?"
Ben said "I did. She wanted to see you and you have been working on the Dance Hall all week. It was weird the first time flying while carrying someone."
I smiled "I am glad you did love. So are you ready for the Ball. You did get a invite did you not? I put you on the list myself."
Vickie said "I can't go, I don't have a Dress or Gown let alone anything to go with them."
I said "That's an easy fix. Cryss can I borrow your workshop?"
Cryss said "Sorry Mommy it is filled with every ones Dresses I am working on there is no room to move in there."
I said "That's ok we will go to the Nest. I have everything I need there. How is your legs Vickie?"
She said "I can walk a short distance. Is this place far?" I just smiled and turned to Ben.
I said "I need your strong arms, handsome, to carry her to the Dance Hall." I looked at Vickie "I am going to show you one of the Halls Secrets." We headed out Ben carrying a red faced Vickie. It did not take long to get there. Once we got there "Ben we can take it from here come back in an hour and half please. We should be done by then. Now shoo love we have some girl talk to do." I took Vickie inside as Ben left laughing. We entered the main room and I clapped my hands and the lights came up. The room was awe inspiring. Her jaw was on the floor. She shuffled along trying to see everything at once. I took her to my Throne and she was tired already. I helped her up the steps. She looked at the Throne.
She said "That is an unusual Throne. Very beautiful but a bit strange. Why is that?"
I smiled "That is because it is for a Dragon as well as a Human. I'll tell you it took me quite awhile to design it. I will explain more when we get to the Nest. Over here step on this disc. We will have to get close so it can carry both of us. I hope that does not bother you. It will only respond to my voice." We both got on the disc and I said "Nest" And we lifted off going up into the vaulted ceiling till we could see the hidden room. The Disc landed on the balcony. "Please don't tell anyone about this room it is a secret." I opened the door to my design studio. She smiled there was sketches everywhere and models of all kinds. I showed her to a chair. "Rest for a few moments while I get what I need together." I puttered around the room gathering this and that I would need.
She said "Oh my that is Beautiful. Is that what you are going to wear to the Ball?"
I did not even need to look at what she meant. "I made that for my sister. But she is going with someone else to design her gown. Please don't speak of it. She has never seen it and never will." There was quiet in the room while I finished puttering. "Now comes the embarrassing part. I need you to disrobe. I always start from the skin out. Don't worry about any scars I have seen you in a worst time. Remember I was the one that pulled you out of the rock fall." She sighed and stood up and stripped. I was in planning mode so I barely looked at her except to get the measurements right. Then with a flick of my hand we started within a few moments she was in a simple but very beautiful Gown. Jewelry was tried and retried. Final adjustments were made and we were done. I led her to a mirror and smiled "Meet the new you." She smiled and started crying. I was hoping it was happy tears.
After awhile I had her change back into her normal clothes and I packed the gown and everything so we were ready to go. Then a ringing started. Vickie asked "What is that?"
I said "It means someone is down in the Hall. Lets find out who?" I passed my hand over the mirror and adjusted the spell till it focused on Ben and Grandmother. "what are they doing here? Lets listen"
Grandmother said "You sure she said nest. That means she has a hidden room. probly up high somewhere. Let's check the Throne. Yes the lift disc is gone. means she is somewhere near or in the ceiling.
I went over to the squawk box and tuned it on "What do you need Grandmother? Ben I said hour and half it has only been half that."
Grandmother found The Squawk Box "Ember come down here right now we got a problem. Your Sister's Dressmaker is gone, fled Sanctuary. With several clients coinage. Means Your sister has no Dress for the Ball!"
I said "I am sending Vickie Down, Ben Please take her home. Grandmother I am giving you single use of the Lift Disc when Vickie is down step to the center of the disc and say Nest. I will wait for you up here." I turned to Vickie "Enjoy the Gown and everything that goes with it. It is a gift from me. Now time to go. I handed her the package and showed her to the disc. I smiled and said "Throne" Off she went. A few moments later she was standing on the throne stage.
Grandmother stood on the disc and said "Nest" And up she came. I watched Ben pick Vickie up and carry her out. The Disc thumped down on the balcony. I opened the door. She said "Clever. Lets get down to it. You designed a dress for Angel but she did not want it so that hurt your feelings. Now She needs a Dress on short notice. Are you going to give her the dress you made or not?" I pointed at the gown and crown and bag of things to go with it.
I said "Take it. Everything is there. There is a garment bag in the closet there."
Grandmother said "This is one of your best. Your sister is lucky. I am going to have a long talk with that gal after this is all over. We don't have time right now." She was putting the gown in the garment bag while talking. After she is finished she looked at me "Are you going to be alright? This party is too important to let hurt feelings stand in the way. I know your in the right on this one. Please don't let it spoil your party."
I sighed "I'll try. Tell Ben, I'm going to stay here and do some work tonight. Tell Tasha to feed the babies. I was sure her body would have found it's balance by now but no she is still producing milk. I will look into it after the party."
She said "I will see that he knows and Tasha is told. Tell me the truth are you all right?"
I said "I just want to work for awhile, we only have two days left to see everything is perfect. I will be fine after I work for a bit. There is a bedroom over there in case I ever need one. I'll send you down if you have everything." I walked her to the disc.
"Please don't tell anyone else about my nest. Well here you go. Throne." Down she went.
I worked on this and that for several hours making sure it was perfect.
The ringing started again. I checked who it was and it was Angel. She went to her Throne and stood on her disc. I hope Grandmother did not tell her where to find me. I watched as she lifted towards the Nest. I did not need this I just wanted to work. Angel knocked on the door. I opened it. She said "I want to talk to you about a Dress. I know What I said but the flake ran off with out finishing the dress. It is almost finished just needs a few tweaks."
I said in a flat tone "I heard about your problem that is why I sent a dress and everything for it. Didn't you like it?"
She said "It is not what the new age Queens are wearing. The new Queens are wearing more edgy stuff. Full gowns are out. Let me show you." She tapped her bracelet. Road cone orange lace hooker dress. I could not believe what I was seeing.
I said "That is not edgy that is horrid! Who ever told you the dress your falling out of is any thing but a Fashion Don't is a stupid! You know Mother is going to be here you want her to see that! I know we are 16 but a hooker dress? This is a formal event! Your acting like it is a school dance! They would not even let you in a school dance in that thing! Are you trying to make yourself the laughingstock of the upper kingdoms! That thing should be burned! You have made a good queen so far why do you want to do this now?"
She said "I thought it just needed a few tweaks."
I said "Please take that off before I throw up. There are things to do to a gown to make it sexier but going that far will be nothing but trouble. Did you even look at the Gown I sent? Your really running off the rails on this one."
She tapped the bracelet. I looked her over It was a classic design with several tweaks. I found almost nothing to change that would not detract from the look. She said "I look fat in this, nobody can see my boobs or my legs." The ringing started again. I passed my hand over the mirror and focused it on the two people down there. It was Grandmother and Mother.
I used the squawk box "Your authorized to use the disc." When they got up.
They walked in and Mother said "What's the matter she looks lovely."
Grandmother said "Show her the thing you wanted to wear!" Angel tapped her bracelet. I turned around fast so I would not have to see that thing again. The next hour was Mother telling Angel off. When it was over Angel was in tears and the truth came out. The mage Angel had her eye on dropped her when she started showing and every girl she tried was put off by the fact she had twins. She was getting desperate for affection. Then this honey tongued dress maker started giving her bad advice. She sort of went off the deep end after that. That is how he talked her into buying that mess.
Mother said "Angel you will wear the gown and everything to go with it to the Ball or Angel you will not go!" That was Mother laying down the law. Angel meekly accepted the decree.
I put her to bed in my room. She was in no condition to walk home now. Grandmother and Mother were looking around while I was doing that. They looked at me and Mother said "This is a nice place to work but what about your babies?"
I said "There is a nursery off the bedroom. If I was going to spend more than one night Up here I would bring them up here with me. Cryss needs to remain in training or I would bring her up here too. This is where I will go if things at home get a little too much for me. The constant amount of people 24/7 just gets to me sometimes. I needed a space just for me where I can work in peace. Sometimes I just think it would have been better if I had just stayed a simple mage."
Mother said "My dear one you were never just a mage. You were always The Mage! You have made this world. I don't think it is bad to have a place like this. I envy you sometimes but I know I could not do what you have done. None of us could. This is you for better or worse. Well we need some sleep are you coming?"
I said "I'll be back in the morning. I still have a few things to do. That and there is no way I am leaving Angel here alone. It is bad enough that she knows it is here."
Grandmother said "Try to get some sleep you want to look good at the Ball. We will see you at Breakfast." She gave me a hug.
Mother said looking around "You are The Mage remember that. The Best of the Best. I love you dear." She hugged me.
I led them to the Disc and sent them down. Well now to get some work done. An hour and a half later Angel came out of the bedroom all sleepy. I was at my desk writing. I looked up as she looked around. "Is there something I can help you with sis?"
She looked at me all sleepy kitten like "Bathroom?" I pointed and she wandered in. I went back to writing. Soon she came wandering out and sat in a chair next to me. "I am sorry to put you through that. I guess I went a little crazy for a bit."
I did not look up "I forgive you, now you should go back to bed. It is late and we have much to do tomorrow." She got up and wondered back to the bedroom.
At the Door she said "You may be the youngest but sometimes, most of the time, you act like the eldest. Good night sis."
I worked for another hour then crashed on the couch.
It was a hard and fast night but I got through it. I went in and cleaned up woke Angel up and we headed to the house for Breakfast. I was a little early so went up and fed the kids then went back downstairs. So much had happened and we were not even to the Ball yet. A day and a half left to make the perfect party.
After breakfast I taught a class on using focus objects to enhance spells. It went well and I was enjoying myself during the class. The time away helped a lot. Everybody had Party fever. So it was all anyone could talk about at lunch. I sidestepped all the questions about my gown. Cryss was just as cagey about her gown. I was feeling I needed a little help dealing with this but Ben had headed out just after breakfast so I could not lean on him for support. Mother was still in Sanctuary but she went with Angel to Crystal Hall after breakfast. That left Grandmother But she seemed to watching to see how I handle this. Well I will just have to rely on myself alone. Today is Thursday, the party is on Saturday so almost there. I took the time while they were in class To check my outfit all together. This is going to be my new Queen mode. After the outfit check I created a shield with the new look for Ben to carry with his formal armor. I also made one for Byron as Ben's Second. Byron carried Angels crest while Ben carried mine.
To be continued
As always all Life Giving Comments are Welcome and Loved!
Beyond the Tales Chapter 19
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Book 2 Chapter 19 The Party! Part B
I had just finished when Ben called they had the source of the Dark Water cornered and needed mage back up. I said I would be right there. It took me only a few moments to get there I came in full mage mode. Ben said "The front door is magically bared can you do some thing about that." I nodded and stepped up raised my staff and ripped the front of the building off. Yeah, I know; REAL subtle. I pointed at the three mages lifted them off their feet and dropped them at my feet.
I heard one of the troops say "Those mages are toast! Ember's angry!" I took out a spell book and bound their powers and erased their knowledge of how to make the drugs. I called Angel and told her what happened and she said to strip them of their magic. so I did. Then I turned them over to the guards. I looked at the row upon row of drugs and my anger flared.
I looked at Ben and said "These will not exist soon pull your men back the whole house is forfeit!" Ben gave the orders and I shifted into a 40 foot Dragon looking down on the house of drugs. I took a breath and Destroyed the drugs, house and all! I razzed it clear to the ground leaving nothing to be found. All that was left was scorched earth. I roared then I shifted back. The troops were all eyes wide. Dragon fire the one thing that could Destroy magical items. I said "Cordon off the area it will be hot for some time." Ben gave the orders.
I heard the one that spoke earlier say "I was wrong she was not Angry she was down right Pissed Off! That is one Lady I certainly don't want mad at me!" I was happy that he called me a lady after seeing me in my Dragon form. I walked over to Ben and Byron.
I said "I have something for you two." I pulled out the first shield and handed it to Byron.
He said "Thank you Your Majesty it is very nice. The Crest is different than I know?"
I said "Yours is the Royal house of Sanctuary. To be exact Angel's house."
I pulled out the second and handed to Ben and said "This is The crest of the Crystal Dragons of Sanctuary. Also a Royal house. My crest. Since we are both of Sanctuary we needed to alter the standard one to show the Difference. These are to be used with your formal armor."
Ben asked "Angel agreed to this?" I nodded, He smiled. "I will be proud to carry your crest Your Majesty.
I said "I need to go home now. lots to do. The Party is coming up. I have a lot of Princesses to get ready for the Ball. That reminds me I have to ask Angel if she came up with a better name for the Ball."
Byron asked "What is it being called now?
I looked at him and answered. "The Royal Grand Ball. It is missing something. I am not sure what yet. I doubt it will change at this late of date. Saturday is the day. Well I must be off. Good day to you gentlemen." They said good day as I grew my wings and flew home.
I got home just in time to feed the kids. When I came down from that The twins were watching the Princesses primp in their gowns. They both had a sad look in their eyes. I knew that look. I asked Grandmother "The Twins got on the list didn't they? I have seen that look before."
Grandmother said "Yes but they don't have gowns someone was sulking instead of taking care of them." That hurt because it was true. I walked over to the twins.
I said "Time to be fitted for your gowns. Come with me." I looked at Grandmother "The kids have been fed so have Sue hold some Dinner for us. We will be at the Nest.
Two hours later the twins walked back in beautiful matching gowns. With all the accessories I was carrying a bag with their regular clothes. Of course the Princesses pulled them into the primping session. I could see this made the twins happy.
Sue stepped "Do you wish your dinner now?"
I smiled "Give them a few more moments to play then change, so half hour. Thank you Sue.
She smiled "No problem Miss. They look happy Miss."
I quipped "Oh yes and I am going to try to keep them that way." I smiled looking at the twins among the Princesses. Tiaras that is what they needed. That was the missing piece to make them fit in well. I walked over "You need to change back and have dinner. You can practice your look tomorrow. I am sure the Princesses will help you. Now is the time to change though." I handed them their bags. As they went off I looked at the Princesses and said "I would appreciate if you helped the Twins become more Noble in their presentation. They have a task to do this might help. I will be working on getting them ready for their task. All I ask is you help them be more Noble in the way they show themselves. It might hide them from those looking for them."
Killasandra said "Hide them in plain sight. So they don't stick out. Very nice."
I said "You got it but they are Noble they were just never let be. What do you think of Tiaras with those gowns. Here they come just think about it and let me know.
Lilia Said "Sapphire for Amy and Ruby for Rose." I smiled that was perfect. I nodded. I took the girls in for their dinner. After dinner it was late so I put them to bed.
After I came back down I was thinking. The twins needed last names and some type of title. I will have to think on this.
Telsha came over "Mother called and she is coming to the Royal Grand Ball. She is making it a State Visit to talk to you." I rolled my eyes. " I think she is going to make some kind of presentation. For saving her on the night of her crowning. So it would be nice if your 4 daughters were there as well." I held up a finger for her to wait.
I flipped open the link compact and called Angel. She answered "Yes Ember you want to yell at me some more?"
I asked "I just called to ask if Sie and Mie are going to be at the Ball?"
She said "Why would a Dragon want to go to a Human event?"
I shrugged "Then you don't know. All the Brood have Human forms. They are quite pretty young ladies. They have had the ability for almost a 3 1/2 weeks. I found out when I last visited the Dragon Scar Castle."
Angel did not say anything for a few moments. Then she said "I am sending Sie to stay with you for the weekend. Jenny will probly do the same with Mie. Is there anything else?" Her voice was frosty.
Mothers voice came on the line "Ember, Do you have room for me at your place?"
I said "Of course. I have plenty of room."
She smiled "I'll be there in a half hour with the Dragons. Thank you Dear." And she broke the link.
I sighed "Mother is coming to stay the night and Angel is mad at Sie. This is going to be a long weekend. But to answer you question Yes all 4 of the ones that were there will attend. Skya and Misty flew over and shifted into their human form and curtsied." I felt it then and raced upstairs an opened the door to the twins room. I stepped to where Rose was holding Amy who was shaking like crazy. I felt her pain coming off her like a sun. I looked at the others that followed us "Get Grandmother now! I looked at rose who slowly held her out to me. I laid her down and laid down next to her. Grandmother was there. "I have to Dream walk, Don't let Rose interfere." I began the twinning slowing my breath to match hers then I slipped into her Dream. There was Bodies every where. and there was Amy in a corner holding the head of a woman as Rose held a knife looking outward. The woman was dying. The woman was their mother. Amy could not stop crying. Rose was angry at not being able to do anything. I strode through the room to the pair. I touched their shoulders and they were their older selves looking down on the woman they thought was their mother as she told them their real names and what they must do. I took the hands of the kids and took them from that house and closed the horror of that night away. I opened my eyes and looked at the kids. I knew who they were now. I knew what their task was and I knew why it failed. Amy was quiet now I nodded and Grandmother let go of Rose who rushed to her sisters side. I got up and almost fell the Dream walk had taken a lot out of me. Amy woke and looked at me. I said "Hello Amy Kelly Thorn." I turned to Rose "Hello Rose May Thorn. I know you now and you are safe here. I will protect you. You are my Foster Daughters. From now on you will be Amy and Rose Silver Skyflower-Starstone. I am your Mother now. They both started crying and hugged me with all their might.
From the door way Ben said "And our crazy family gets Bigger."
I said "They need this Ben. It is the only way to heal them."
Ben smiled "I know dear and I am fine with this. Well girls I guess I am your Father." Rose hesitated then took Bens hand then pulled him into the 4 way hug.
Cryss wandered in "What is all the noise down here? I am trying to sleep."
I said "Say hello to your new sisters Cryss."
She leaned over and gave the twins a peck on the cheek each. "Now can you keep it down I am trying to sleep."
Amy said "This does not surprise you?"
Cryss said "In this house nothing surprises me anymore. Can I go back to bed?" she yawned. Just then the mirror in the corner had a portal open in it. Out steps Darla looking like she had a fight with the terminator and walked away, barely. Darla sent the shatter spell and closed the portal.
She smiled "I'm back." Then she fainted. Talk about your entrances. I pointed and Ben picked up Darla and carried her to a empty room. By that time Mother was there and was being filled in. I wish things could happen during the day around here.
Cryss said "Tell me about it in the morning I am going back to bed."
I called Janis and got the grumps but she was coming. We got everyone set bed wise and everyone but Grandmother and I went to bed.
After Janis looked Darla over twice she sat back on her heels and said "Exhaustion and being beaten half to death many times without a healer around. There is going to be some damage I wont be able to heal. Too old and layered on top of each other. She will be in pain most of her life. I can relieve it some but still there is only so much I can do.
I sighed "Thank you, do what you can." Of all the times to come back she had to pick now. I sighed again and wondered if she will stay this time. She is my oldest friend and it hurt me when she left so suddenly. What a time she must have had jumping from portal to portal watching the different lines. Making sure the kids that will change the different worlds live to do just that. Rose and Amy came from a line that was wiped out. The Tangents took complete control of that world. I just hope they don't find the secret to the special portals.
I need some sleep, the feed alarm went off. Just what I need. I went down and took care of that then crawled into bed for a short night.
In the morning after feeding the kids I went downstairs. Mother was talking to two pretty young women that I knew to be Sie and Mie. I wandered over to see what they were talking about. They were talking about the Ball of course. Mother was teaching them how to behave at a large social gathering. My asked me "Have you been to such a event before, Mother?"
I said "The Biggest event I went to was my wedding. The Ball is going to be 2 to 3 times as big. I have been to School dances but they are small in caparison This Ball will be a first for all of us." Just then Tina, Tara and Jessie was led in. Along with the rest of the Brood. Lin, Rin, and Tie shifted as soon as they seen that Mie and Sie were. Of course Misty and Skya had to join the fun. So instead of 2 pretty girls there was 7 now wanting to learn. I said why don't you use one of the class rooms? The Brood and the Dragons went into the class room to hear the talk on how to behave at such an event. Alexis, Cryss and the twins were getting help from the Princesses. I decided to cancel classes for the day to get ready for tomorrow. No one would be able to concentrate on anything else right now. The sorority girls came over and the talk really got going. There was a quick breakfast and everyone started working on their look. It did not take me long to make the Tiaras. When mother came out I showed them to her and asked her to set them on their heads. Mother was touched. We walked over and finished their looks.
Things were rocking when Angel arrived. She seemed in a better mood. soon she was flitting from one girl to another working on their looks. The harsh hooker look was gone and she was in pure classic mode. Mother and Grandmother were taking care of all the little emergencies that pop up. I watched the ebb and flow to be in the spot most needed at the time.
Lunch was a small due to everyone feeling fat. I went up and fed the babies then headed back down into the craziness. After lunch everyone was in their Gowns to be sure of their handling of them. I was not in my gown because I wanted to keep secret what it looked like. I was happy everything was going well for once. I gave the twins a outfit bracelet each and showed them how to use them. When some of the girls seen that I ended up teaching a class on how to make one. So after Dinner everyone that did not have one, crowded in the class room and made one as I taught them. This is a helpful item to have so I did not mind.
A while later after the kids had been put to bed I was having a nice relaxing time cuddling when Darla came looking for me. I sighed, I hate it when my cuddle time is interrupted. Darla looked at me "You know about the lines and the different worlds?" I nodded. "Well I went back to the world the twins come from and checked. The Tangents are the government there now. The radical faction that wiped out so many was condemned and exterminated. No one will come looking for the twins. In fact they seemed to have forgotten them. Another watcher has taken my place so I am back for good. I have retired. I hope my house is still open, I will have to see. Is my job been filled? I nodded.
I said "I am sure we can find you some other work here. I have taken the twins as my foster Daughters. They are beginning to heal."
She smiled "That's good. Has one or both had a nightmare yet?"
I answered "Yes, Amy did I dream walked and helped them get though that memory. Very harsh thing for someone so young to go through. That's when the healing started."
She observed "I see you've had your baby what did you name it? Was it an easy birth?"
I smiled "Babies twins, Girl and a boy, Belle and John. Yes it was the most intense 3 hours of my life. I would not have missed it for anything." I ended giving her a brief on what had happened since she left. She sat back and took it all in. I suggested she talk to Grandmother so she got up and went inside. I got back to my cuddling.
The next morning after feeding my babies I went downstairs to find the place a mad house with every one going trough the last moment preparations. I smiled as I would be leaving this all to Grandmother as I was heading to the Hall early. I found Grandmother "I am heading out now bring everyone about 11 am." She nodded.
Angel who had stayed the night asked "Where you going?"
I said "I will be in the Hall already when they open the doors. I plan a dramatic entrance from the Nest by the disc."
She said "Maybe we should do that at the same time? I think it would be cool."
I said "All right. Lets go then. We have to be in place soon. I'll leave the rest to you grandmother." She nodded again. So we left go to the back entrance to the hall. We passed into the main room. We split at that point as I went to my Throne and she hers. I stepped on the disc and said "Nest" And up I went. I glanced over and Angel was doing the same thing. We got to the Nest and relaxed for a bit, I made some tea. She asked "How can you be so calm this is a big deal?"
I smiled "Simple I have covered all my bases and there is nothing left to do. So I might as well relax for whatever happens from here is out of my hands. Besides I always find this to be a calm spot in this crazy world. I drank my tea and then puttered around doing little things till it was time.
I smiled as I watched the place fill up. This was going to be some party! I waited till the last moment to put on my gown and crown. I straitened up and held myself more regally.
Angel said "Damn that is you best work ever. Ready let's go." We each stepped on our discs and arranged our skirts. We touched hands for luck and said "Throne" We could hear the MC giving us a good intro. I composed my face and we were spotted. The roar of applause was deafening. We landed and took our thrones. Once we sat the MC got the show started. Everything went well till about half way through when I could see the MC and Queen Mirkie talking about something.
During the next rest between dances the MC said "Ladies and Gentlemen There has been a request for Queen Ember and her daughters Skya, Misty, Sie and Mie to please make their way to the stage for a special presentation. This presentation will be made by Queen Mirkie of the Dragon Scar Castle." I used the disc to get to the stage. my girls were close to the stage so we made it there about the same time. We lined up and Queen Mirkie Started with a telling what happened on the night of her crowning. Then she went on to tell of the time at the mirror. Finally she said "In recognition of all the good work you have done for my people we have decided to award Queen Ember the Rank of Duchess of the castle and her daughters the rank of Countesses. She held out scrolls to each of us. Along with these titles go the thanks of a people and their Queen." The roar was even louder this time. I smiled as required but I was thinking another Title, Doh! After the required handshakes and hugs I went back to my Throne.
A little while later a group of three people started towards the twins. I was watching and did not like what I was seeing. The three started to grow and change into hulking things. My staff was in my hand before I knew it. I was drawing on my magic to strike when the Twins with hands together pointed at the first of the things. The blast was tremendous and a mini black hole opened and swallowed the other two things. The guests were moving away from the things or they would have been sucked in too. I cast a spell to take care of the hole. It was a close thing but I did it. The twins were slumped together and I ran down there and picked both of them up and went to the disc I said "Nest." Up we went till we were there. A moment later Grandmother and Angel was there. Grandmother asked "How are they?"
I said "Wild magic backlash! Their in a bad way."
She said "These potions should help." I gave one to Amy while she gave one to Rose. A moment later they relaxed a little and their breathing was better.
I said "Damn I was almost not able to deal with that hole. Their potential is off the charts. That is when they are apart, together they are a total game changer! We really got to teach these kids some control. Wild magic is too dangerous! I am going to increase their training. I guess, Darla was wrong there are still people after them. Grandmother stay with them we need to get back down there and restore order."
Angel surprised me when she said "I'll do that your place is here with them." she headed out the door.
Grandmother said "I wish there was some way we could see what's going on down there."
I pulled the mirror over and passed my hand across it. It showed a room full of confused people. Angel took control and got the dancing started again. Soon the interruption was forgotten. At least on the surface. Angel was in her element dealing with people. The twins were sleeping now so would be ok. This was Not a good thing to happen.
Grandmother said "You need to put in an appearance before the Ball is over." I nodded and headed for the disc. Down I went and everyone took it well and everything went well to the end of the Ball. The second the doors were closed I was heading for the throne Ben was right with me. Up we went. I knew we would be late so I had asked Tasha to feed the babies their dinner for me before we left for the Ball. So I did not have to worry about that. I was worried about the twins. Ben looked around on the way to the Bed room. Grandmother was still in the bed room watching them sleep and picking up my drawings that were everywhere.
I asked quietly "How are they?"
She said "The potion worked they are asleep and will remain so till morning. I don't think there will be any permanent damage. We will have to wait and see. You should get cleaned up and changed. It is going to be a long night.
It was a long night but thankfully an uneventful one. Ben flew down to take care of those at the house. Grandmother stayed with me till I urged her to go get some sleep.
I was wondering around to keep awake and my thoughts were just as lost. Then the ringing went off. I looked at the mirror and focused it on the lone figure with two bundles. I focused in more and it was Tasha and the two bundles were the babies. I went to the disc and down I went.
I walked over to where she was standing and she handed me the babies and their diaper bag. She said "I'm sorry I have to go, my mother is sick and I have to go home to help her out. Sasha went last time I'm sorry I know this puts you in a pinch. It's family you know."
I said "I know nothing is more important than family. Do what you can then get back to us. I can't say your job will be waiting but I will wait as long as I can. good bye for now Tasha." She turned and left. I was sad to see her go but family must come first. I got on the disc and up I went with the babies. I placed them in the nursery and wondered what I was going to do now. Where's Mary Poppins when you need her. I'll start looking as soon as I can. The summer is almost over and I need someone in place before the school starts again.
In the morning Ben called me on my link compact and opened with "Tasha and the babies are nowhere to be found."
I said tiredly "The babies are here with me. Tasha was called home to deal with her Mother. She has left Sanctuary for a bit. Did you ask Sasha? Or look on the changing table for a note?"
He said "I could not find Sasha this morning it is her day off. There is a note it fell behind some stuff on the table." He took time to read the note. "I see. So we need to get another wet nurse for now. Your on top of that I'm sure. When will you be back?"
I yawned "As soon as the twins can travel. I will bring them all back. The twins should be coming around any time soon." After we said good bye I cut the link and called Janis.
She said "Who's hurt this time?" I smiled at her direct approach.
I smiled "No one right now, I called for your advice. Tasha had to leave Sanctuary last night so I need a new wet nurse/nanny for the babies. Can you think of anyone?"
She smiled "If you don't mind young Helen Rogers is who you want. Smart as a whip. Took to healer training right off. She has been working with Trixie as well. She owes you so you could get her to put a semester of school off to do this. It would be great training."
I said "Helen Rogers were do I know that name. She owes me? Hmm Oh now I remember the former kitten girl. She's been working for you since the potions incident. Send her over to the Dance Hall and I will talk to her. Thanks for the advice."
She said "The Dance Hall not the house? Ok she will be on her way momentarily. By the way Quite a party yesterday at the Dance Hall. I was there for a bit of it. Ok she just left be about half hour till she gets there. Have a good day." She broke the link. I smiled Helen went through a lot during that time but it seems she bounced back stronger than ever. I checked on the twins and they were still out. I went in the kitchen and made breakfast for three. Hoping the smells would help them find their way back. Just as I was finishing off the cooking the ringing started. I passed my hand over the mirror to make sure it was her. It was I decided to go get her so I checked the twins then went to the disc and down I went. I was in my working clothes not the gown I was in last night. I smiled at her as I glided down. As I stepped off the disc. She stood down on the floor below the stage that my Throne sat on.
I said "Come on up, we have a lot to talk about." She slowly came up the steps. I could not help but smile. "Come on I have to get back up there." She was taking it all in. She moved a little faster. When close enough I took her hand and led her to the disc. When we both were in place I said "Nest" and up we went. I felt her stiffen at first then relax. Once we were up I led her inside and through the bedroom to the nursery. I turned and picked up Belle. Time for the baby test I turned back and held Belle out to Helen. Belle looked up at Helen and did not fuss at all just smiled and went back to sleep. "Well you passed the most important test. You do know what I am looking for don't you?"
She smiled not taking her eyes off Belle "Yes your looking for a wet nurse and nanny for your babies. I have trained with Trixie on how to take care of babies as well as assisting a midwife. I have Trained as a healer. I am willing to do what is necessary to do the job well. Yes I am aware that I will need to Breastfeed when needed. I take this as all part of the job. I have decided to take a year off of school to work in my chosen field before returning to school."
I smiled "I think this will work out just fine. We will work out the pay and the like as we go. Just so you know, This is Belle and That is John. Put Belle down and we will talk more as I check on the twins."
She frowned "I was here yesterday when that happened. How are they? Is there anything I can do?"
I shrugged "I am just waiting for them to wake up. Wild Magic has bad backlash." I held my hand over her chest and checked her magic levels. They were at the mid-high level. "You know your magic levels are good. you could be a mage if you wanted to go that rout. Or if you want to stick to healer there are several ways to use magic to enhance that. I happen to know several of these techniques. I could teach you if you want." I walked in and Rose was waking and Amy was not far behind. I smiled they will soon be up and around.
Rose said "Momma where am I? What happened?"
I sat on the edge of the bed and pushed some hair out of her face "You are in the Nest Dear one. I brought you and Amy here after you passed out at the Ball. Do you remember the fight? Using that much magic almost killed you both. Let me take care of things like that till you are properly trained understand?" She nodded. "Good now how about some breakfast Dear one."
Rose said "I would like that Momma. I love you Momma."
Amy said "Me to Momma I love you."
I leaned over and said in a quiet voice "And I love you both very much so don't scare me like that ok?"
They both hugged me and said Yes Momma!"
Chasing Tales
Author:
Organizational:
Audience Rating:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Chasing Tales Chapter 1
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Chapter 1 Summer Again.
It was the first Saturday of the summer and I was cuddling with Ben on the porch. It had been a hectic 9 months since the Royal Grand Ball with everyone settling in to at the house. The attacks had stopped after the twins showed their power that night. We were grateful for the respite but I knew it would not last. The twins recovered slowly from the wild magic backlash being spoiled the whole time.
Darla was happy as a substitute teacher and living back at her house. It took a month for Misty the little dragon to forgive Darla for being gone but she did forgive her.
The Princess Betterment Group was doing grand with the first 3 taking to magic real well doing the title Princess proud.
The Alpha Sorority had put on a event every month since the Ball gathering supporters from all over Sanctuary and the Academy.
The Dragons I was watching learned and grew strong with many types of magic. They would soon be heading back to their homes to show that different dragon races can work together to make all dragons stronger. Being the newest Dragon Queen around this was a very close thing to my heart.
Ben snuggled up to me. He could see his wife's mind was far away. "Penny for your thoughts, love?" He smiled he knew what it was. It has that time again, when things get busy. Her last projects are coming to a end and she would be looking for something new.
Ember smiled "I was just remembering last summers fun. Everything seems to have settled down and that is when I wait for the other shoe to drop." Her look seemed to take in all the caves looking for where the next trouble will come from.
The blast of portal energy past through the caves like a wave. It let everyone know something was coming, something that would not be deigned! Ember moved to find the source of the energy quickly. Striding towards the heart of the energy wave with the sureness that cleared everyone out of her way. Shifting into Dragon Queen in mid stride, showing that someone was going to pay for disturbing her cuddle time!
Ben as captain of the royal guard was right on her heels. He knew not to get in her way. He was there to take care of the mundane threats posed to Ember and the caves in general. Of course if anyone tried to lay a hand on his wife, well I just pity the fool and their army who tried. If nothing else, after his rebirth at the hands of his wife he was the only male Crystal Dragon that there is, that made him pretty strong!
They were met at the newly opened caves by Zoe the combat Mage leader with Sara, Anna, Ella and Willa the members of the first squad of combat mages. So there was a whole lot of power set to take on whatever was coming through the portal.
We entered the newly opened caves and the energy was stronger here. The portal was closed but the energy residue remained. Ben pointed to where a wall had been blasted outward from the portals energy wave. We went over careful to watch for whatever passed through that portal. Looking through the hole I could see two bodies on the floor in front of a very elaborate mirror. I changed back to human form to make my way to the bodies. Ben followed me drawing his sword. They were out cold but alive. A man and a woman looking to be in their twenties. They both felt out of place, slightly out of sink with this world. The twins gave me the same feel. I am betting they are from a different earth. I checked and the woman has a lot of magic potential none in the man. I did note he was carrying a handgun. Ben relieved him of the gun as I opened my link compact to call Janis. These two need a healer and Janis is the best.
I looked over the mirror while we waited for Janis. It was made of a strange silver crystal hybrid that I had never seen before. The frame was made of a darker type of the same thing and very elaborate. It was twice the size of a standard portal mirror and quite thick. This mirror could take a lot of energy passing through it without warping or cracking. I wonder why it was walled away?
Janis came in with Dixie and 4 helpers. She checked them over twice then sitting back on her heels "They have been through a tremendous shock. I am not sure when they will wake up. The problem is I have no where to put them right now. All my rooms are full. All they should need is to sleep it off. If you can find them a place to stay my helpers will take them there.
I looked at Ben and he shrugged "What is two more strays." He turned to Janis "Take them to our house. We will keep an eye on them for now." Ben knew me so well I did not have to suggest it. I loved him so much.
Janis smiled "Portal shock should run its course by tomorrow evening. If it does not call me and I'll have another look. All they should need is sleep." She gave directions to her helpers and we all trooped to the house.
My only clue to what happened is these two 'Strays'. I wanted to get to the bottom of this to see if this is any threat to Sanctuary. I could use safe room spell to put a shield around one of the bedrooms in the house to keep these two contained. The woman has strong magic but it is mostly unused potential so I can keep her contained without too much trouble. So I think it is fairly safe to have them at the house and we do have the space.
Ben set some combat mages to watch the mirror and we trooped off to the house. Walking took a lot longer than flying but I wanted to keep my eyes on these two till I can get them where they can do no harm if they do prove to be a threat.
I know this one is real short but this is just a teaser to start the third book. MORE to come next week!
Chasing Tales Chapter 2
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Permission:
Chapter 2 When worlds smash.
When we got to the house I had them taken to one of the spare bedrooms in the back. I watched as Janis got then set then set the safe room spell to lock them in. Only Grandmother and I could open the door now. All I could do now is let them sleep. I went to check on the kids to take my mind off of what could happen.
Ben touched my arm "You felt something about those two? What was it?" From the set of his jaw she knew he could tell she was disturbed by what has happened.
I shook my head. "They give me the same off vibe that the twins do. They are from another Earth, I am sure of it! Too many of the other world chosen have ended up here. It is not good. It could draw more attacks from whoever is behind all this. I am going to talk to Angel. I think we need to go on the offence. I don't know how but it will mean survival of us all." I kissed him lightly on the lips and went to check on the others in the house.
The attack came three hours later. The four mirror rooms in the Sanctuary caves all attacked at the same time. We locked them down and activated the counter tactics. Well this means we were cut off from outside help but we have been there before. Since the farm got up and running we were good on food and with the river and lake good on water. I sent a Dragon to each of the four mirror rooms to back up the knights and combat mages already there. This made them as safe as I can at the moment.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Point of view of the "Strays"
She slowly woke wondering where she was. Before opening her eyes she took in all she felt around her. A soft bed, heavy blankets, little air movement and someone sleeping beside her told her she was in a bed room of a house somewhere. She was sore all over. She did not know how long she had been here or where here was for that matter! She slowly opened her eyes letting them get use to the low light in the room. There is a different feel to this room than I have felt before. It is like I am inside a bubble, a magic bubble. Glancing around I could tell I was in a bedroom of a well appointed house. A woman designed this room to be sure. Too many touches that men forget.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Embers point of view
I felt a change in the energy of the house, slight but there. I knew the woman was waking up. I just hoped the precautions I took were not needed. This was going to be a long day. I went to find Grandmother, I wanted her with me for this. Grandmother as the former Archmage had a lot of knowledge about all the worlds. Through hints Ember had picked up here and there she thought that Grandmother knew about the timelines more than anyone else around.
As we approached the room I sensed that the "strays" were awake. I put my hand on the wall next to the door unlocking the door.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Strays
I felt the energy of the room change as someone unlocked the door with a loud click. I slipped into my Duchess persona while I readied what magic I had. I will not be taken lightly! Dan was awake and restless. They had taken his gun so he readied himself to fight if needed.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ember
I readied myself for anything. Looking at Grandmother I noted her stance and could tell she was as ready as I was for what might happen. I took a deep breath and settled into my Grand Mage persona. I opened the door to find the strays were standing looking at me. The way the woman held herself spoke of nobility. The man was a bit scruffy but it was very clear that he would protect her. I stepped into the room.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Strays
My first thought was "It's a kid!" 15 maybe 16. Then the wave of magical power she gave off hit me. I almost took a step back but held myself strong. She was a mage and a strong one. Stronger than any one I had felt before. This is where it will happen. I will find out where we are and If we can ever go back? With her having that much magic this will be hard if it comes to a fight, I hope it does not.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ember
I had my magic ready but did not feel it would be needed. This woman was proud and strong, a perfect chosen. We looked over each other. I new this one had come to find something. I did not know how I knew but I did. I decided to speak first "I am Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Grand Mage of Sanctuary. What do you seek here?" Simple strait to the point.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Strays
Well at least I know where I am now, in a general sense. "My name Amber Lyn Shane Duchess of Wind Haven. I have come looking for a magic teacher to continue my training. I was informed I would find one here." The look on the Grand Mage's face relaxed a bit till she seem to look intently at my chest. No not my chest but my pendant. Slowly she reached to her neck and pulled a identical pendant out of her top! How can that be?
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ember
Looking at this noble woman wearing the same pendant I was made me wonder what was going to happen next. Grandmother stepped into the room and her eyes went wide. she said "I was wondering when you would encounter one of your alternate selves. It was bound to happen seeing how many of the Chosen show up here." We were both startled by this pronouncement. I never thought I would meet one of my other selves. This one seemed older and some what untrained. The potential is there just unused.
I sighed "There are many magic teachers in Sanctuary. What type of magic do you wish to learn? Your a little old to go to the academy but there are plenty of private tutors around." I could sense that she was not a threat so decided to help her.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Amber
This kid seemed sure of herself. I wonder what she would think if she knew of my past? This is going to be a long day. I decided to let my gut be my guide an go with the flow. "I wish to learn as much about magic as I can in two years then return to Wind Haven. I would like to know all kinds of magic." well it is out there let's see how it goes.
As always comments are a writers lifeblood so please leave one.
I know still a little short and a week later but it is how it goes sometimes.
Chasing Tales Chapter 3
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Chapter 3 Here we go again.
Ember stepped forward farther into the room, suddenly a force with in her burst to the surface. With a shimmering energy wave Ember changed into the Elemental being.
Across the caves in the Great Hall of Sanctuary another change came about changing Queen Angel into her Ancient Dragon form. The change causing alarm all over the palace sending maids panicking.
The two powerful shockwaves that past through the caves was like nothing anyone had ever felt before in the history of Sanctuary! Every mage in the caves felt the power level jump off the scale in a moment.
A more startling change came over Amber. She glowed brightly for several moments then there was two of her. They looked at each other then fainted. Dan moved to the two women on the floor. After checking them both he turned on the Elemental. "What have you done to her?" He yelled and in that small room it seemed even louder. Dan was scared this was magic beyond any he had seen before. With a wave of her hand the Elemental froze Dan in his tracks.
The Elemental said "All True Chosen are twins. Amber's Twin needed to be released from inside her. She will live to play her part in the final battle... probably. Hear this and heed me well, all will be decided by the end of the summer! So prepare as well as you can for the end. Beware the hidden ones!" With a sigh the Elemental shifted back to Ember and crumpled to the ground. Grandmother stepped to Embers side.
After Ember crumpled Dan unfroze. He was still mad but did not move from the two Amber's side. His concern warring with his anger on his face. This was not going well for him.
At the same time in the palace the Dragon Roared then shifter back to the Queen. The Queen crumpled on the throne causing panic in her maids. For a time no one knew what to do. Then Jenny the Queen's #1 assistant began to take control and see to the Queen.
At the same time in the Grand Mage's house Grandmother took over and sent for a healer and got everything moving again.
Janis checked on the Queen and Grand Mage first then the Ambers. She said "There is nothing I can do but wait till they wake. They are exhausted more than anything else."
Grandmother thanked her and seen to the running of the house while Ember was out of it.
About two hours later Ember and Angel woke at the same time. Both Amber's slept on. Grandmother kept Ember in bed for the night to be sure she was ready to get up and going. Jenny did the same for the Queen.
During all this the attacks continued on the Mirror rooms with neither side gaining advantage. Darla and Quin the Assistant Grand Mage were kept busy with the defense of Sanctuary. The rest of the Six of Sanctuary spread through out the caves to help keep things running. Mages, Knights and Dragons prepared for War.
While resting Ember pondered what the Elemental meant when referring to the "Hidden Ones"? She wondered why if the Elemental was a part of her why did she not know what the Elemental knew? For it did seem to be that way.
Ben entered the bedroom slowly not to wake his wife if he could help it. It was no use of course because she was already awake. Ember watched her husband undress. She would have told any one they were crazy if they told her she would be a married woman at this age. She laughed to herself, "Things moved so fast, I wonder what would have happened if Jenny would have never tried to open the portal from the story I was telling her. That started this roller coaster that her life had become."
Ben said "What great thoughts are coursing through that lovely brain of yours my love?" Ben could always draw her out when he talked like that so she told him what she was thinking. Ben considered this for a moment then said "Love, You can't change the past so lets work on the future." Man of few words he was he always tried to use the right ones.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Angel was pensive. She knew just as Ember did that War was coming to Sanctuary and there was nothing she as Queen could do about it. Unlike her sister Ember, Angel did not have a Husband to calm her fears. This she would need to take totally on her own shoulders. Jenny and the rest of the Six tried to help but in the end it came down to her ability to cope with all this.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Grandmother was worried. The kids had faced a lot since re-founding Sanctuary, but nothing like this. This time she was powerless to help! The End was coming fast she needed to be ready to jump reality streams if this one went bad. "Pleas get it right this time!" she sent her thoughts out to the universe.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The Twins were dreaming. Amy and Rose were sharing their dreams again. Like the small kids they are their dreams were full of magic and love. But even here there was a hint of what is to come.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ember snuggled up to Ben and finally fell asleep. Tomorrow will be soon enough for such thoughts. She began to dream.
Jenny and I were talking at school. I was telling her tales of the Grand Hall of Crystalis. She was lapping it up. She loved my stories. I was fond of telling them and always had a never ending notebook of them. She would ask questions and I would have answers ready for all of them.
"No this can't be happening again!" Ember yelled in her mind!
I guess I should introduce myself. My name is Eric Vine. I am a 14 year old guy who lives in a small town in Washington state. I am not that much to look at 5 foot even and 100 lbs plain as the day is long. I am the totally invisible type. If it was not for my knack at telling tales no one would notice me at all. Jenny Fay on the other hand is 5 foot 2 inches 105 lbs of pure loveliness. She has red hair that looked like a artist painted it with the colors of a sunset. Well back to the story.
Damb I was a dweeb back then.
This time I was telling her how the mages got to the hall. I described the way to pass through a full size mirror by magic. We were in the class room where she was making a dress for class. I was just hanging out and telling tales to keep her company. Jenny stopped me for a moment with a question. "You said that only those bearing the Rose Crest can pass through the mirror?" she asked. "Yep you have to have the ring to get in." I replied. She asked me to describe the ring again. I did and she got this sly look in her eye. "Sounds just like the ring you wear on your finger." Darn it she caught me. I grinned and held up my hand. "Well what do you know I guess you are right." I tried to joke it off. She took my hand looked at the ring and shrugged.
That's not right? That's when she took my ring. I still have that ring somewhere.
Life went on and Jenny and I got even closer. As we started to date I decided she needed to know about the other side of my life. So I told her one more tale. This tale was my life story. To prove what I was saying I shifted into Ember. She freaked for a bit but then calmed down. So I took the next step, opening the portal. That went well and I held out my hand to her. We walked through the portal.
At that point I woke with a start. My thoughts of yesterday brought to mind. My dream showed what would have happened if Jenny did not take and use my ring that first time.
As always comments are welcome and loved.
Chasing Tales Chapter 4
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Chapter 4 Twin Time
My dream remained on my mind all day. I wondered why I had that type of dream now? I decided to talk to Jenny about that time and why she took my ring. It is faster to fly so I let my wings out and took off for the Palace. Flying always calmed my nerves so I was very calm when I got to the Great Hall.
I had a flashback of coming here and making the Great Hall of Sanctuary in a very short time. How I used all my pain and emotion to draw out all the magic I repressed for so long. I gave it all to make the palace in one afternoon. I went into the depths of my soul that day and let go of all that had come before. Despite the pain it was a good day.
After landing I folded my wings and walked into the Hall. The throne room was as beautiful as always if I do say so myself. I was really hitting on all brain cells when I redesigned the room the last time.
Angel was on the throne talking to Jenny when I came in. She looked over at me "I was wondering when I would see you Sister. All heck broke loose and I have a feeling you know why!"
I smiled "Well if it hit you as hard as it hit me you know what took me so long. There is a new set of twins in the caves being close to them brought out the Elemental in me. The Elemental gave some hints as to what we can expect this summer. She flat out said it will be decided this summer, all of it."
Angel spoke "My Dragon feels the same way. I am not sure how but the final battle for Sanctuary is coming fast. We need to be ready!" Her look was fierce. I could see her Dragon side just below the surface. She can be scary when she gets like this.
Jenny stepped back when the Queen and I began to talk. I turned to her "I need to talk to you Jenny. If the Queen can spare you for a few moments?" I looked at Angel. She made a shooing motion then turned back to her paperwork. Jenny and I walked into another room for our talk. Where to start? "Jen do you remember why you took my ring off my finger that first time and why you opened the portal?"
Jen looked thoughtful "It was a need I felt. I was wondering if any of what you were telling me could be real. So I had to test it. When the chance came I grabbed it. I am sorry if you did not feel you could show me it was all real. I don't regret doing it. Can I ask why you are brining this up now?"
I smiled "I had a dream last night. In the dream you did not take the ring but still we all ended up in Sanctuary anyways. My dreams usually mean something so I decided to ask. You are my oldest friend from school. If I had stayed Eric I might have even asked you out. In the dream we dated for a while before we ended up here in Sanctuary. Everything has happened so fast since then I guess it has me wondering what if?"
Jenny sounded kind of wistful when she said "I was waiting for you to ask me out you know. We may have been good together. But that time has past! You have Ben and I am dating Byron. I don't know what is bringing this to the surface now but let it go, ok?"
"Well we both need to get back to work. I will see you later Jenny." With this I left without going back to the throne room. I spread my wings and made for the nearest Mirror room. In the next four hours I stopped by all the Mirror rooms to spot check them. That done I headed back to the house and the two Ambers. I needed to find out how they fit in all of this.
Five sets of twins. All of them different ages. How they all will come into play I don't know but this is got to mean something. I can feel it! If getting together with the Ambers boosted the energy level so much what would getting all together in one place mean. Slowly a plan started to filter into my brain.
When I got back to the house I checked on every one then I went looking for Grandmother. I needed her lore of Sanctuary. There was a story I half remember from her telling me about the last days. Stories passed down through the Archmage writings of the time. A tale about a prophesy of the end of days or maybe how to save us all.
Grandmother was over at the alpha house leading a training so I watched as they slowly made shields for the knights in the knights coat of arms. Using the crystal weave this did not take long but it did take a lot of energy and concentration. These girls were the Advance class going to be second years. That meant the were the best of the best of the students. I only lost one from this class, that still hurt. I created the Sorority of Magic to help keep them together and strong. So far it had worked. Grandmother took over watching over them when she retired from being the Archmage. I sighed every knight and mage in Sanctuary is gearing up for war! I got to find a way to avoid that war.
Grandmother caught sight of me and came over. "You look troubled Ember. Tell me what is wrong."
"I had a dream last night. Something is trying to tell me I was destined to come to Sanctuary no matter what path I took. It got me thinking who else may be needed for this final fight. It seems to be centered on the twins here. I don't want to drag all of Sanctuary into this fight if not needed." I sighed again.
Grandmother looked at me "You always take on more than you need to. You got good people around you. Let them do what they can. Face the unknown with the strongest magic possible, All of the people standing right behind you to hold you up and give you strength! Well I am only telling you what you already know so what did you want to see me about?"
"I was trying to remember one of the tales you told me. The one about the statue on the Island. I think it is important for some reason. It is just a feeling but that is all I have to go on right now." My eye's wondered over the shields and wondered how many will live to pass them down. Morbid thoughts aside I had a job to do!
Grandmother looked at me "That one is rather short. it only says 'When the Blue Lady rises the path of the light shall be revealed.' Only I think you already know the way."
"Yes I think I do I hope. It is just when to do it that has me stumped. I need to get back my kids need me. We will talk of this later." With a wave I headed out to my house it was almost dinner time. That means snuggle time with Ben is coming up fast. I chuckled to myself as I walked. I knew that snuggle time was needed to distract my mind so I can work on a problem in the back of my mind. That is the place where most of the real thinking goes on.
It did not take long to get back to the house. Cryss and Skya were waiting for me on the porch. "Mother we had a strange dream last night. There was six glowing orbs all around a single person. That person raised a staff and all of Sanctuary trembled. That is when we woke. We have talked to the other Crystal Dragons and they all had the same Dream! What does this mean Mother?" Cryss was upset by this I could clearly see.
I smiled at her "It is a clue to what we need to do to avoid the war that is coming, I hope. I know many of the clues now I just need to find out what they mean. Let me work on it a bit. No going off by yourself again Cryss."
"Yes Mother I understand. We will wait for you to tell us what you need us to do." They both nodded then went inside to get ready for dinner. Skya was in her Dragon form while Cryss was in her human form. The two were quite the pair. Cryss was the first crystal dragon and Skya was the last born of my magic. Yet they were so much alike yet different at the same time. Both born of my magic in Dragon form. Cryss decided to try to be human and liked it so much she stayed in that form. Every once and awhile she would take on her Dragon form but not often. Skya on the other hand preferred to stay in Dragon form. In this form she acted as my familiar. Since I am the Queen of the race as well as it's creator this was a big job.
Well I better get in to dinner. I just stepped in the door and smiled at the house full of people I loved waiting for me to get there to start dinner. I went and washed up then took my place at the head of the table. I nodded and the maid started to serve. The maids were relatively new. The old maids had move on to start their own shops. So as always I had to break in new maids. This bunch had been on the job for a month. Well I will have to see where there skills take them. I will help them as I had helped the others. The tradition goes back to my first maid who turned out to be a combat mage having been sent to watch over me. Wow my thoughts sure are playing over the past a lot lately.
Ben smiled at me pulling my thoughts back to the here and now. He was good at that. I love him so much. Our wedding was something the likes of anyone would be hard to beat. Again my mind wondered backwards as we ate.
So many People have came and gone from my service. Sometimes I think I am the one keeping the Maid industry in Sanctuary going. After dinner I decided to go talk to the Ambers.
The Ladies were sitting in bed with Dan in a chair looking uncomfortable. Dan stood and moved between me and the Ambers. I smiled at his bravado. Unarmed to face me without magic is not the brightest thing to do. He glared at me "Who the hell do you think you are keeping us here like this?"
I smiled again. It had been awhile since I beat someone over the head with my titles. This might be amusing. "Let me formally introduce myself. I am Her majesty Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone Queen of the Crystal Dragons, Princess of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Princess of Sanctuary, Duchess of Dragon Scare Castle, Countess of Starstone, Grand Mage of Sanctuary, Sister of Queen Angelica of Sanctuary, Sister of Prince Samuel of Sanctuary, Daughter of Queen Aslina of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Granddaughter of the Former Archmage, Wife to Count Ben of Starstone Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary, Re-Founder of Sanctuary, Leader of the Six of Sanctuary, Creator Mother and Queen of the Crystal Dragon Race, Member of the Dragon 7, Teacher of Advanced Magic at the Academy of Sanctuary, Founder of the Sorority of Magic, Founder of the Princess Betterment Group and the Lady who owns the house you are in right now. How is that? Did it give you a idea who I am?" I looked at the glazed look in his eyes and turned to the Ambers. "Have you recovered from your dividing?"
"Yes, I have recovered somewhat. Those were some mighty impressive titles you have. Since you are grand mage here you should be able to point me to a Teacher of magic." They both smiled at me.
"Yes I could though I need to know why you are here in Sanctuary. There is a chance you are here to play a part in the coming battle."
The Ambers looked at me and sighed. "We know we had a dream while we were out that brought us up to speed on what was happening here."
Hmm more dreams seem like someone is moving pieces into place for the final battle. I need to find out who.
As always any comments are welcome and Loved.
Chasing Tales Chapter 5
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Chasing Tales
Chapter 5
Coming Together
Note; I know it has been awhile since I last posted a chapter of this story. I hope you the readers will give me chance to get back into the storyline properly. Hopefully I will be able to put out chapters regularly from now on till the story is done. Now on with the story.
Amber #1 said "We can't go elsewhere till we know more magic so looks like we are stuck with each other." She sighed and looked at Amber #2. "I am Keeping the name Amber.
Amber #2 said "Our ring does not feel magical anymore, Our pendent is drained as well. I don't know what we are going to do to get back to Wind Haven. I am using the name Lynn."
I shook my head "You were meant to be twins but for some reason only one body was born with two minds. Now you will reach your full potential. The Elemental left me that much knowledge when she left." I sighed. "Think on what you want out of being in Sanctuary. We will talk later."
I left Amber and Lynn to think of what they want out of their time here. I needed time myself to think on the meaning of these dreams. These dreams seem to be leading somewhere. It seemed it will soon be time to bring all the twins together to see what happens. We could end the war or start it.
Well I need my snuggle time so I went looking for Ben. I found him waiting for me on our porch couch. With a look he opened arms and I settled into the warmth and love I needed right then. He waited till I was ready just holding me. With his loving arms around me I could relax and let my mind drift while my back brain worked on the problem. This is why my snuggle time was so important to me. It was when all the information I collected comes together to become a whole idea. With that idea I can form a plan.
Half hour later I had it, the plan. It was simple and direct. So it should work or blow things sky high. In other words normal style for Sanctuary. Something told me time was running out to put my plan in to action.
After a good sleep I gathered the many twins in Sanctuary at the base of the statue on the Island. Using the combined potential magical energy to force a convergence of all the possible earth twins timelines. In a moment it was done. There formed a nexus point in time space in the center of the circle. I stepped forward and passed into the Nexus point.
I stepped out at a point in time when Sanctuary was at it's greatest. Waiting for me were the greatest Mages of that time. How they knew I was coming I don't know but they did. The three Mages looked me over and shook their heads. It had been awhile since I had ran into this. They were just looking at me like I was just a punk kid. Well I will put a stop to that right now.
I stood up straight and looked the lead Mage in the eye. I and gathered a bit of crystal from the stone around me and created a dress crown and staff right on me. That got their attention. I said "I am Queen Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone Queen of Crystal Dragons, Princess of The Great Hall of Crystalis, Princess of Sanctuary, Duchess of Dragon Scar Castle, Countess of Starstone, Grand Mage of Sanctuary, Daughter of Queen Aslina of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Sister of Queen Angelica of Sanctuary, Sister of Prince Samuel of Sanctuary, Granddaughter of the former Archmage, Wife to Count Ben of Starstone Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary, Re-founder of Sanctuary, Leader of the Six of Sanctuary, Creator Mother and Queen of the Crystal Dragon Race, Member of the Dragon Seven, Teacher of Advanced Magic at the Academy of Sanctuary, Founder of the Sorority of Magic, Founder of the Princess Betterment Group and Time Traveler.
"Well, That is a lot of titles for one so young. What brings you to our time your Majesty?" The first Mage asked. The other two were looking slightly overwhelmed by my speech.
Speaking in a firm tone I said "Sanctuary is in Danger of being over run by ones called the Hidden Ones. I traveled back here to the height of Sanctuary's power to seek help in defeating this threat!"
She looked down at me and said "Our Prophets have spoke of these beings. Only shining a light into the deepest darkness will they be revealed. The light of many coming together as one will kill them. Only the one that is many can produce this light. This is all we know." With that they stepped back. I turned and entered the nexus. Coming out onto the island allowing the others to move apart and release the nexus. Angel came over to me with the 'Well' look on her face.
"I need to think on this. Prophecy is tricky to interpret. I'll let you know what I come up with." I wondered over to all my twins and checked on them. They all were tired but fine. After I got everyone back where they belonged I stated to think on what I was told.
Ben came up to me and told me that the attacks that were hitting the mirror rooms seems to have stopped for now. That was good news at least. One less thing to worry about for the moment. I kissed him and he went back to work.
Summer in the caves was deceptive. You would never know it was if school was not out. No classes till the fall. That did not mean I was not busy. I was always doing something for Sanctuary. This was my domain, my home I was not going to let it fall to anything. I looked after everyone in the caves and tried to keep everyone happy and safe. That left me little time to get bored or to goof off. I had to look after Dragons and humans as well. In there I had to find time to be a wife and mother. This was not easy but so far I have managed to get it all done. As the number of my titles grew I could see people were noticing. When I was young I never thought I would grow up to be the Queen of a race of Dragons or for that mater someone's wife. Till I was 10 years old I never thought of being a girl. Now I am a full time woman and Mother. My children were many both human and Dragon. I even had Dragon Grandchildren. No I did not have much spare time to do anything.
Darla came up to me "We need to talk. I have been hearing some rumors around you should know about." I glanced behind her at the girl she had been tutoring for a bit Kate.
"Do you want to talk inside or here. How is Kate doing by the way." From the look Darla gave me I knew it was fine to talk here in front of Kate. "OK what have you heard?"
Darla sighed "There is rumors that a faction is trying to take over the caves. These are yet undeclared and are after the Queen and you." Kate nodded at this. Darla looked back at her "We have both heard the same rumors from different people. I think this needs to be looked into right away. Once something like this starts it is very hard to stop." Oh goody more worry for me. I caught sight of Grandmother coming this way and she did not look happy. Oh well all the bad news at once.
Grandmother stopped in front of me with hands on her hips glaring at me. I went over in my mind anything that could have set her off? I came up with nothing. So I held my breath for her to speak. What she said was so quiet it was almost a whisper. "You know what you've done opening up a nexus? You endangered us all. What if it had failed and one or more of the twins were killed? That was the most reckless thing I ever seen you pulled and you have pulled some doozies. What were you thinking?"
I stood up straight and faced her. My hackles were up and I was not going to be talked down to no matter who was doing the talking! "Grandmother It was necessary to get the information about who was after Sanctuary. I think I now know where to find thee enemy and how to defeat them! One of them anyways." I stared her down till she relaxed a bit. I could tell she knew that she had lost this argument.
She looked at me "Please don't give me shocks like that not at my age. Talk to me that is what I stayed in Sanctuary for. You taking chances makes my hair even grayer. I know you are Grand Mage here so you have to do what you see fit. I was the Archmage so I know a thing or two. Just please talk to me about the big things and I will live longer. I want to see my Great Grandchildren grow up and happy."
I smiled at her "I will try but some times time is of the essence. I was acting on my feelings as well as what I had found out. My feelings are telling me we are running out of time to prepare. So I acted." She looked at me closely.
"You are sure about these feelings? you are betting a lot on them." I nodded. She relaxed some more. "Well it is done now and we have had our little talk so we can put it behind us."
To Be Continued Please leave a comment.
Shadow of the Heart
Author:
Organizational:
Audience Rating:
By GypsyWoman
This falls as a side story between Beyond The Tales and Chasing Tales.
TG Themes:
Shadow Of the Heart Chapter 1
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
By GypsyWoman
(Not to be confused with the Shadow Heart game or other books.)
She watched from the back, a shadow among shadows. The darkness was her home. Everywhere she went they never noticed her. Between her breasts the silver pendent spoke of who she was without a word. The sword and the rose was a forgotten statement of power. Not that anyone here would know it.
She glanced to the door as the one she was waiting for entered. The game was going to begin again. She wondered if she would be seen this time? With a shrug she pushed away from the wall and in a practiced glide circled the room. Her target moved to the bar paying no attention to those around him. She smiled he is a very hansom man.
She was here to protect him. His family took the death threat seriously. Of course it was the office that choose to send her. Time to make her move. She altered her glide to slide up to him. She knew what he liked. She ordered a rare drink. That got his notice. Her looks were just what he tended to go for. She would play it cool at first. She would let him make the first move. Play the shy girl to bring out his manly instincts. That way he would want to keep her close. That would make her job easier.
This was why they choose her to protect him without him even knowing. She would stay near him till the threat was taken care of by the second team. This was the way it worked in the six missions she had been on. No time to think of that. She was paid to play a part and play it well. He smiled at her. She smiled back. The hook was set lets see if he bites.
(twelve months ago, same bar different life)
He had came here to die. This city had no pity for ones such as him. He drank the last of his money away on sloe Gin. He was trying to forget that inside him was a woman trying to break out. He wanted to let her out to be true to her. He did not have what it takes. He was a fool.
At that moment a monster of a guy pushed a gal out of his way. She fell and looked to be hurt. He could not stand when guys did that. He pushed up and went to the gal. She was hurt. Well he had come here to die and the drink was not doing it. He helped the gal to the chair he had left. Put the glass in her hand and smiled a sad smile. Then he squared his shoulders and went to confront the monster. He never made it to the monster someone had broke a bottle over his head. He was out before he hit the floor.
He came to on a bed in a motel room from the tacky furniture. the shower was going so he was not alone. He tried to sit up and instantly regretted it. The room swam and he fell back to the bed trying to regain his clarity. After a few moments three things became known to him. First he had breasts. Second he was wearing a nightgown. Third something that had always been between his legs wasn't. This had to be a dream. His wildest dream had come true. He or more properly she was a woman.
The shower shut off and the sound of a hair drier went on. She looked around. Two sets of make up laid out nothing male visible. Chances are that the person in the bathroom is female. Of course in her current state she could do almost nothing to whoever it was. It was so great to be able to say she and her and mean me. The drier shut off and the door opened and there stood the girl from the bar. Wrapped in a towel and smiling. She said "Good morning sleepyhead. My name is Ashley and you my dear are Amber. You might as well forget about your old life that person died in that bar. You are now a Protector. You will spend your life Protecting people. Your new look is part of your payment for doing this job. If you complete 100 jobs you will be released and will be free to live your life however you please. You will be paid as to the difficulty of the job. You will be provided with what you need to do the job. When you finish you time with us you will be a wealthy lady. I understand this necklace is something very special to you? But when we probed for information about it you would clam up even under our strongest techniques. So we are letting you keep it. It is the only thing from your past you will ever see again. I am your training officer. Don't worry once your up to speed you won't have to see me again. The Drug that kept you from getting up should be wearing off by now." I slowly sat up. "Good we can get started as soon as I am dressed. You already know how to be a woman. What I am going to teach you is how to pick a mark and get them to come to you. It does not matter if they are man, woman or someone in between. With your new looks Playing the Girlfriend is your best ploy to keep close to your target.
As always all comments welcome
This is just a little short shot to see if people like this story.
Shadow of the Heart Chapter 2
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Chapter 2 Training
Training came in two parts. The physical and the mental. The physical was strait forward in that it was all about getting to know what my new body can do and how to do it. The mental was harder. It was all about getting into your targets head and learning to know what they will do before they do. How to read the minute signs that will let you be one step ahead of the game always. Mixing the two to make a perfect agent. This is what I needed to do or I would get my target and myself killed. I was the last line of defense for the target. The second team did the dirty work, I was there if someone slipped by them. So I learned to play the girlfriend no mater who the target was. Since I am an open minded Bisexual this was no problem. I was taught everything I needed to know. That even included how to kill bare handed if need be. I was shaped into the perfect girlfriend.
Two months went by while I trained. The outside world moved on and the person I was forgotten like he never existed. I now had a new name Amber Lyn Shane. Not the most notable name out there but that was the idea. True to her word after my training I never was around Ashley again. I was assigned to the office in California. It was far from my former home so I would never have to worry about running into anyone I knew. Not that would matter with my new look.
My first mission was a simple one. Get close to this lesbian and play arm candy for a while. The second team would take out the threat and the target would never know she was being protected.
I was given all the data we had on her and placed in her favorite tea shop to pick her up. I knew what tea she bought and what she munched on with her tea. I had just asked for the right Tea and scone when the attack came. Where the hell was the second team? I grabbed the girl and pulled her down as the spray of bullets came through the front window. Two people died but not the target. Damn drive bys! They had made there move way to early. Our people said they would wait a few days. The tea shop owner took a shot to the head he was gone. The old lady who was standing behind the target was hit in the chest she was gone as well. No one else was in the shop at that time dang it how am I going to spin this? I was wearing a ear piece hidden in a hearing aid. I heard "code 9". That meant get the target and get out of there, spin later. I got up pulling the target with me and headed for the back door. Staying low. She was scared and followed my directions. Out the back door and down the ally to a car that was there just in case. We got in and off I drove.
I glanced over at her and she was shaking. I said "Calm down I'll get us out of this." I hoped. It would suck to fail on my first mission. I drove to a clothing shop and stopped the car. "Time to do some shopping. We need to look different if we are going to fool those guys." She was calming down.
In my ear piece I heard "Tell her who you are." Oh great this should go over well.
She was looking at me like she was not sure about me. I smiled "It is going to be ok. I was hired to protect you. My name is Amber. Once we get new clothes We will lay low for a bit. I will protect you."
She frowned "Why would anybody want to kill me? I am a nobody."
I shrugged "That is not my area, I am just here to protect you. Let's shop." I got her in the store and looking through the clothes. It calmed her down. I was waiting for instructions from the office. Soon we had bought 3 changes of clothes each and were back in the car. I circled the town and randomly picked a direction to drive. This is so not how the day was to go. I drove out to the coast and watched a pretty sunset for awhile. I was sure things were totally FUBAR at the moment. I did not want to play the part I had been dropped into. I needed a plan. We found a no-tell motel and I told her to get some sleep.
About 3 hours later I finally got orders from the office. It was one word "Run!" I had her up and out the door in a flash. We walked away from the car in case it had been spotted. We found the bus stop and soon we were headed south. Three hours and many bus changes we were at the border. We crossed and I slipped into a side street. Heading away from the lights of the mid town and the chance of being noticed. I spoke Spanish and knew my way around the back ways of Mexico. I was using that knowledge to get us to a safe place. I am half Mexican and looked it. That made my moving around back here easier the Target not so much. We will have to be careful. I will have to use my trump card if things go bad.
We found a cantina just before dark and got some dinner and a room for the night. This is going to be a long night. I pushed the dresser if front of the door. It wont stop anyone but it will give me time to get ready to fight.
It was hard to get the target moving the next morning. I was trying to keep ahead of anyone trying to catch us. the earpiece said "Safe house 4 2:00 pm." Well that was something. a quick breakfast and we moved out. Moving back into the mainstream areas. It took us a hour to slip back across the border and catch a bus back to the city. The 3 hour round about trip to the safe house gave me plenty of time to think. This would be my life for awhile. I walked slowly with the target like just two girlfriends towards the safe house. After a walk around the block I got another message "Go in your contact is waiting." I kept the target behind me as we went up to the door. I got the key and entered to find three women waiting.
The leader of the women gave me the clear sign and I relaxed a little. She said "We have her now your mission is done. You did good. We will take it from here.
That is how my first mission went. Back to the present.
The hook was set and I was waiting for him to bite when somebody through a flash bang into the mix. I managed to get my arms around him. If someone was going to take him they were going to get me to. I acted the scared little girl and clung to him. I counted ten bad-ass guys came in to finish the job. This was not the plan.
Two guys grabbed him I was holding tight and was not going to let go. The big guy looked to the leader when he could not pry me off. the leader said "Take her too." So I was going for a ride. We were taken out and thrown into a van. Bags were put over our heads. I waited and played my part.
My earpiece said "Code 3" Play along and wait for backup.
As always all Life Giving Comments are Welcome and Loved!
Shadow of the Heart Chapter 3
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Chapter 3 Exposed
Play along that is easy for them to say. They were not in a van with 4 bruisers heading for who knows where. This was bad! Where was the back up I was to wait for? They bound our hands and feet with duct tape. that would make my response limited. I could get out of this by myself pretty easy if bloody. This was going to be a hard fight to keep both of us alive.
It was an hour later when we got to where ever they were taking us. We were took from the van to a house. My guess would be somewhere in the country out of the way. We were put in a bedroom on a bed older than I am. They left us alone for now. The emergency beacon in my earpiece was always a option but would cut my battery life to 1 day. I waited and wondered if I would need to use my skills to kill the bruisers and get us out of here.
One guy came in and took off the bags and gave us some water. His face was covered so we had a chance. If they plan to kill us he would not bother to hide his face. When he left he left the bags off. His mistake. I studied the room. It had ranch style furniture and was old, real old. In one corner was something that made me smile. It was a full free standing mirror. The earpiece crackled "Escape at all cost!" came through.
Well I had a way out but this would be hard on him. I worked the tape with my sharp nails. Soon my hands were free. I cut my legs free the same way. I worked on his legs first then his hands. I gave him a look that said he better be quiet. Instead of heading for the window I headed for the mirror. I whispered "Don't ask questions just trust me to get us out of this." He hid not look happy but nodded. I turned to the mirror and touched the four corners, knocked on the center three times and whispered "Wind Haven." The mirror clouded over as the portal opened. I took his hand and stepped through pulling him along.
I stepped out into the room and pulled him through till I could shut down the portal. I sent a shatter spell before I did so. There was no way they could follow us now. The old stone keep was just as I left it. I turned to him and said "We are safe now. We will rest here an hour then go to a safe house I know of. Oh and don't ask any questions about where we are now. You would just find the answers disturbing." I pulled out a bottle of wine and two glasses. "You look like you could use a drink." I poured the wine and took a sip.
He smiled "I wont ask how you did that but I will ask Who the Hell are you?"
I smiled back at him "I was hired to protect you. That's all you need to know. I am going to do just that. So just sit back and enjoy the ride." I sipped and waited for the rant I was sure was coming. He just looked around and gulped the wine sticking out his glass for more. I liked this guy. He was taking it a lot better than I did the first time I was brought here.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
20 Years ago in a different life.
The box was addressed to him but in it was a girls jewelry box. This confused him. Who would send such a thing to a 10 year old boy? My Mother gasped when she caught sight of the gift. What could this mean? She went to take it from me but decided not to at the last second. She said "Open it slowly Allen." I did as I was told and in the center of the box was a beautiful pendant. My Mother gasped again. She said "Put on the pendant and follow me." She took me to her room and told me "Touch the four corners of the mirror then knock three times in the center of the mirror and say Wind Haven." I did as I was told not knowing what to expect.
The Mirror clouded and swirled till there was a opening in the center. My mother took my hand then stepped into the mirror. It was so strange that I just followed with out questioning if I could. We had stepped out at another place. The walls were stone and very old. There was an ancient bed and other stuff in the room. there was a window so I went and looked out. From what I could see we were in a tower of a castle! Mother was looking around with a smile on her face. I asked "Mother where are we and how did we get here?"
She smiled "We are in the castle of Wind Haven. We traveled through a magical portal to get here. Your pendant is the key to make any large mirror into a portal using the ritual you did to open the portal this time. This is your inheritance. It seem your Grandmother thinks you are one of the special people. I will teach you what she taught me and we will see where it goes. All this is yours!"
And so began my education in the strange art of portal travel and magic. The next three years I was busy living in two worlds. Then my mother came down with Cancer and I was left alone. The Aunt I was sent to live with was not in the know so I did not tell her about Wind Haven.
Having to hide traveling to Wind Haven made the times few and far between. I did not want anyone to know about my ultimate escape. So I kept it all to myself.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Wind Haven the present.
The one spell I knew real well was the forget spell. When we leave I will make him forget all about Wind Haven. I hope it wont go any farther than that. I don't use magic often but I do know how. I rarely make a mistake when working my magic. He seem to be a good guy I would not like to wipe him away.
It was hen that he surprised me. He smiled "How long have you been a Mage? I know about them but you are the first I have ever met." I shook my head he was a almost. He almost knew what was going on.
I smiled "Longer than you would believe. You know I can't let you keep that information. I have guarded that bit of info for more years than you have been alive." So I was exaggerating a bit there. I watched him as that sunk in. Here is where he tries to be the Big Man and Macho it up. He surprised me again.
With a grin he said "I know that if I try you will use your magic to stop me so I will just ask you don't take all my memories." This guy really is pushing my buttons. I am not sure what to do about him. No, he is a target not a boyfriend! I got to keep in control!
It is time to go back. We will be going to a safe house so all will be good. I cast the forget spell centered on anything to do with me. And while it worked I opened the portal. I pulled him through. I closed the portal and set him on the couch waiting for him to come out of it. I tried the earpiece and got a blast of sound orders and counter orders. I guess my little disappearing act really got them going. I used the safe house cell phone to call in and tell them the target and I are fine. The office was in a uproar over the whole thing. I got to my contact and reported in. She said the Brass were in a tizzy over how I got out of there. They could not figure it out and that made those control freaks mad. I was to stay out of the way till everything was straitened out. That means staying with the target for a bit. Oh joy.
He was waking up. He looked at me and smiled "The spell did not work I still remember you and what you are. Don't worry I am not going to tell anybody. I am quite good at keeping secrets." This was not good. Could he be a Null? One magic does not work on? That would just be my luck. What am I going to do now?
As always all Life Giving Comments are Welcome and Loved!
(I know this one is real short, sorry)
Shadow of the Heart Chapter 4
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Chapter 4 Secrets
I was stuck with this guy that my spell did not work on. What am I going to do now? If the office pulls him in and interrogates him my secret will be out. What will I do then? I could always run to Wind Haven. I don't want to give up the work so that's out. I need to get a handle on this.
Two hours and I still had not gotten an order. I am getting worried. The office has never taken this long to send orders along when a target is in play. The safe house security system warned someone was coming up to the front door. Damn I don't carry a gun so there is not much I can do that wont give my secret away. I looked at the screen to see who it is. Tanna my contact at the office was at the door. I checked the rest of the screens no one in sight. I decided to let her in.
She kept her hands in plain sight. I opened the door an moved back. She came in closing the door behind herself. She looked worried. I know she was wired so I was careful what I said. She made small talk about the target but her hands were saying something very different. She signed "You are a mage. The only way out of that room was a mirror. Don't tell them. Take the target and disappear. The office is too hot for you right now. Revolution is coming. Run ,Run fast as you can. Leave everything and go! You both are in Danger! No earpiece no nothing just go!"
That's when a shot came through the window killing Tanna. They were storming the place. I grabbed the target and made for the mirror. We had only a few moments to get away. I opened the portal and grabbed his hand and went through the portal sending a shatter spell as I closed the portal. Well so much for that life. What am I going to do with him? I have about 6 months of food stored at Wind Haven. That is 3 months with two of us. That safe house is burned but I did have three others that are off the offices radar. We will lay low for a while and regain our strength. I might even teach him blade and bow. Of course I would need to relearn those myself with this new body.
For right now I was portal lagged. I guess now that I am going to spend several months with this guy I can't keep calling him the target. I smiled a tired smile "Well it looks like we are stuck with each other for a while. You are Dan right?" He nodded and staggered to the bed an dropped on to it. That is when I spotted the blood. I moved over to him and started the healing spell. I hope the first time was a bad cast, I am only so-so at healing without magic.
I cast and he began to heal. Well he is not a Null. I watched while the skin knit and the blood stopped flowing out of the wound. I pushed the spell to it's max! Gunshots are very hard to heal. It is all the collateral damage to heal as well. I had to hurry or shock would set in. I watched as his skin pinked up and he began to sleep peacefully. Well that was good. Well he will live and I wont be alone here. I guess that is a good thing.
I set to setting things up so we could live here comfortably. I had stashed a lot of stuff here over the years so we will be all right. It will be primitive but not a bad life. After he recovers we will hut to get fresh meat. That should extend our food supply a bit. There is wild veggies and berries to gather as well. In my old life I was pretty good with a bow so after I get used to handling the bow in a new way I should be good. I am ok at sewing and there is plenty of cloth here so I should be able to make some clothes if needed. There is the clothes from my old life that I should be able to modify to fit Dan. Well it is going to take a while to think of him by his name instead of the target. I am quite a bit smaller now so I will have to find or make clothes to fit this body. I wish Grandmother was still around. She would know what to do now. I better get to work while he sleeps off the healing spell.
It took me quite a while to see what I had stashed here and get it all organized. I had just stuck it all here and there in the past. Now I needed to know what we had to work with. Well there was a bit more food than I thought we should be able to hold out 4 months with out going back to shop for food. If we hunt and gather we can extend that to 5-6 months depending on the hunting around here. They should relax the hunt for us back home about that time. I hope so that is.
He is still sleeping and probably will all night. I am going to fix something to eat then try to get some sleep myself. If I can, so much has happened I don't know if my mind will shut down enough to sleep. Making mac and cheese over a open flame is not easy but it came out pretty good. Most of all it is a filling comfort food. Right now I can use all the comfort I can get.
Over the years I have been coming here I have only explored a third of the castle. Tomorrow I will explore some more. Maybe I will find something of use to us. Dan is in my bed so I will use the one next door. This is the one grandmother used to use when she came here. I miss her so. I open the chest at the foot of the bed and pull out the silk nightgown, grandmother loved her silks. I put it on. I have stashed some lingerie here since my new life began so I at least have that. I had only came here once since my new life began until I met Dan that is. Once I slipped into the nightgown and into bed sleep came surprisingly easy.
I wake with the sun, ready for the day. I use the cistern shower that I had rigged up. It was cold but woke me fully. After I got dressed I went to check on Dan. He was sitting up in bed looking around. When I came in he smiled. I smiled back "Feeling better?"
He nodded "What happened the passage here is a little blurry." I pionted to his side where he was shot.
"They stormed the safe house, you were hit. I pulled us out of there but my time with them is over. They did not like me being a mage. We can stay here 5-6 months before we need to go back for food and supplies." He looked at me with a amused look on his face.
"Stuck in a deserted castle with a beautiful maiden for 6 months don't sound too bad to me." The look on his face turned to playful lust. Damn it if I did not blush at that. I checked his wound trying to avoid his hands. That was quite the exercise. The spell had done it's work he was fine.
I asked "You want breakfast and I don't mean me? We have a lot to do today. If we are both feeling like it we can come back to this game later tonight. You would not happen to know how to use a bow or blade?"
He smiled "I was on the fencing team in high school and archery in collage. I even hunted with a bow a few times. I am guessing hunting is going to be a big part of our food supply. I can do that. Is the hunting good here? Do you have a bow I could use?"
I grinned "We have a whole armory to choose weapons from. I have not been outside lately but when I was last time there was plenty of wildlife. I am good with a bow in the past so we should be ok on the hunting front. There is everything else we need in the castle. We will get along fine I think. As long as you keep your mind on your work and not on my assets."
He laughed at that. So we got to work. We used one of the minor halls to gather what we needed. We explored about 1/2 of the castle in the daylight hours. We sorted and looked though all the things we had in the early evening. After supper he was feeling good and I wanted a little comfort so we began the game again. I did not know how far I would let it go and did not care. I was feeling my way through my emotions. I fought his hands at first but soon he was running his hands over my arms and legs. Then his lips found mine and I was lost in the moment. He was caring and did not push me too fast. Right now this is what I needed!
In the morning I found myself in his arms. I was wearing the nightgown and knew he had not forced himself on me. Maybe more will happen as we got to know each other better. It was such a fine day I got up and put on the housecoat and prepared breakfast. I think we will hunt today we could use some fresh meat.
After breakfast I dressed in leather armor ready for a day in the wilds. I picked up the bow that was my strength. Dan whistled "I love a woman in leather! Look out world here she comes." I laughed and pointed to the fact he was not dressed yet. He smiled as he made a production of putting on the armor I had found for him. He is very nicely put together buff guy. We headed to the gate and went out into the wilds.
The hunt went well we got 4 rabbits and tested ourselves. It was a good morning. I showed him the lake and we decided to fish in the afternoon. We cut long branches for fishing poles and I had line and hooks in my pouch. We dug some worms for bait. He skinned and cleaned the rabbits while waiting for the fish to bite. After my hectic life this was nice and relaxing. I guess I am a country girl at heart. I made a fire and started to cook the rabbit he had finished. It should last longer that way. I used some wild herbs that I picked early in the day. Damn that smelled good. I guess I could live like this for a while.
The smell attracted unwanted attention, a large puma. The fire gave it pause and gave us a chance to get our bows. We both loosed our arrows at the same time. The puma slumped with two arrows in its chest. I wonder how good puma meat is? As always happens that is when the fish decide to bite. We got to the poles before they were pulled in the lake. What a day!
The coat of the puma was kept for the leather it would make as well as the meat and I kept the claws. We finished up and headed back into the castle. We had enough meat to last awhile and fish too.
As always all Life Giving Comments are Welcome and Loved!
Shadow of the Heart Chapter 5
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Chapter 5 Interlude
Preserving the bounty of the hunt with magic made so we could keep it longer. I looked at Dan, the day had been a good one and I was feeling playful. I slipped up to him and goosed him when his back was turned. We started to play fight for a bit and I was happy to end up in his arms. We embraced for a bit looking in each others eyes. I was finding my mind turning to the bed we could share. Thunk, thunk, thunk! the mirror in the corner sounded. Dang it! That meant someone was trying to open a portal! I pulled away from Dan and picked up the blade I had dropped. I was not very happy to be interrupted and was going to take it out on who ever came through the portal. I said "Portal!" through clenched teeth. He understood and picked up his blade and took up position on the other side of the mirror. The portal opened and a young girl dashed out and turned to close the portal. She sent a shatter spell through as she closed the portal. She eyed the two of us and backed up till she hit the bed frame.
The three of us stood there for a few moments wondering what to do. I noted the chaffing at her wrists and ankles. That told me she had been tied up and not playfully. I lowered my blade and asked "Who are you?" I was thinking she was a runaway from somewhere but where?
She pulled herself up and said "My name is Lily Fairbow. I just escaped from slavers who attacked our trade convoy. Who are you?" She is a plucky little girl I'll say that for her.
I made a decision and put away my blade. "My name is Amber Shane I live here in Wind Haven. Did you mean to come here or did you just get lucky?" I smiled at my sarcastic remark. Dan put away his blade and watched without saying anything.
"I am seldom lucky. I was just trying to get out of there. Slavers are not the nicest people in the world." Well seems she can be sarcastic as well. I did not want to but I was starting to like this girl. She could not be more than 15 or so but I could see a lot of life in her eyes. Somehow we were going to have to get her back to her people. Pulling her into my world would not be a kind thing to do.
I had to ask "Do you have a way to get a hold of your people? It is best we get you back to them." She shook her head.
She looked grave "The trade convoy was destroyed. Everyone I was traveling with are either dead or in the hands of slavers. None were kin to me, I have no kin. My Mother
died of a pox last winter, I never knew my father. I am alone." I could see the tears at the edges of her eyes but she refused to shed them. I felt for her. This will make things difficult on all of us if we keep her here.
I smiled "I don't suppose the slavers fed you? Lets see what we can find for you. Maybe a change of clothes as well." Dang, I am channeling my mother now. I guess it could be worse.
A half hour later after she had eaten and I found her something to wear I made up a bed for her in a room down the hall from mine. The way she sunk into the bed showed she had not slept for quite awhile. What was I going to do with her? Dan was staying out of the whole thing, so I was on my own to decide.
Tanna had signed that revolution was coming before she was killed. That may mean if I stay away long enough they will fight their war and I would not need to be involved. If I could make contact with a trading post maybe I can last out the year with out going back? There is plenty to trade here in Wind Haven. Lily was traveling with a trade convoy maybe she knows of a trading post or two. Getting to them will be the trick. I will talk to Lily and Dan in the morning. Dan is going to be disappointed that I am no longer in the playful mood. I went to check and found Dan was already asleep. So I went to bed myself.
The morning came stealing over my window sill and I wanted to have it arrested for being too early. I started my morning anyways. Dan was up but moving slowly. I checked on lily and she was still asleep. That was fine I told Dan my thoughts on the trading posts but he was noncommittal. I said "Are you ok with staying here a year. I think that would give us the best chance to be forgotten back home. When we go back I want to be safe."
He smiled "Here has its attractions. I really don't have that much back home to go back to. Get a few more people here and we could make a pretty good life here. Do you really think that the way we were living was all that good?"
That made me think. They tried to storm the safe house and kill me. Do I owe them anything? Sure there would be some things I would miss but not all that much. "I will have to think on this. What do you want for breakfast?" That was all that was said about going back. Lily came out pulled by the smell of frying lake trout. We ate without talking much.
I asked lily "Do you know of any trading posts we can get to by mirror? We could use a few things." I decided to keep it simple.
She thought for a moment "Dogtown is a trading post we passed through before we were attacked. It is a rough place but they have a mirror station. You should be able to get there from here. You need to watch yourself there but you should be able to get any thing you want there."
If I use a seeker spell on the mirror looking for Dogtown I should be able to make a link and open a portal. I will keep that in the back of my mind for later. For today we need to kit out Lily. I wonder if I can find some leathers small enough to fit her or if I will have to alter some. There are plenty of dresses if that is her thing. I guess I made up my mind she is going to be here for awhile. Well she seem like a good kid I guess.
Exploring the castle was put off till the afternoon. I wanted to finish exploring in 3 days if we could. Now that we had plenty of meat I did not see why we could not do it. Many things happened over the next few days but nothing of note.
Lily slid into our lives without a problem or so it seemed. The nightmares started 4 days after her arrival. I was woke from a good dream by scream. I was up a blade in my hand before I knew it. The second scream brought me to Lily's room. I looked around to be sure there was no enemy then went to the bed and tried to wake Lily. She was sitting up crying. Dan was at the door but did not come in. It took quite a lot to wake her even then she continued to cry and held on to me like a raft in a stormy sea. She did not go back to sleep that night and so I did not get any sleep as well. She told me of her life after her Mother died. It was not a nice life. I was relived to find out she is still a virgin. The nightmare was memories of the attack on the trade convoy. She seen many people die that day. She was taken with 4 other females but was kept separately so she could not find any of them when she managed to wiggle free. When she found a mirror she knew she had to escape. They had roughly searched her but did not take her necklace for witch she was very glad.
That is the first time I seen her necklace. It was the Sword and the Rose just like the one I wear. What could this mean? I slowly pulled my necklace out of my top and she gasped. We compared them and they were the same. She said "What can this mean? My Mother gave me this before she died. She said it held my future. Does this mean we are related some how?"
I smiled "I don't know I got this from my Grandmother. It is the key to Wind Haven. It might mean some relationship. It would be nice to have a little sister. maybe you coming here was not so much luck." She hugged me at that point. She needed someone and I just became that someone. Well things could be worse.
We talked till the sun came up. I got up to get my morning started I was going to check our stores today. Just what I needed inventory on no sleep. Well I will deal with it. Dan was already up when I got to the kitchen and had made breakfast. Well this guy is a keeper. We talked about a whole lot of nothing while we ate. Small talk was just that. Dan was going to go through the armory and see if any weapons needed maintained. Lily was going to alter some clothes for herself this morning. I had my inventory to get to so we all had our tasks for the day. About midday we all took a break for lunch. Simple salads and soup. Then back to work.
Our days went like this and only once a week we were woke by Lily's nightmares. She was trying to deal with what she seen that day but it is a long process. We were forgiving and they did get less often. We settled into a way of life that was comfortable. Months passed and the day we would need to make a move came. Try the trading post or try going back? We will have to choose. A temporary answer showed up at our gates in the form of a trade convoy. They stayed three nights and we traded a lot of things we did not need. Then they moved on. No fuss no muss. The trading we did left us with enough to last us till the end of the year at least. Plus something even more important Information. Locations of three trading posts and four towns in the area. The area being 4 days ride. This gave us more options and time to think things over.
As always all Life Giving Comments are Welcome and Loved!
Shadow of the Heart Chapter 6
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Chapter 6 Connections
I was sure the only place I would find my answers was the place I did not want to go. Grandmother's house was still being kept up as to her will and that is where my answers would be. Well some of my answers. Some of the questions had to do with Dan and why they told me to take him and run. I was not sure how to get those answers? I decided that I had to head to my safe house close to Grandmother's house so I could go have a look. One mystery at a time. I also decided to go alone.
The next morning I told Lily and Dan that I was going to scout the conditions on the other side and left through the portal. I moved fast so they could not protest. The safe house had not been used for a long time and dust was everywhere. I had set up this place when I thought I may run from the Office. It was not on their radar so I should be relatively safe for a bit. I checked my stash of clothes and money as well as food. I was good to go on all counts. I slipped into my black jeans and pullover while I watched the street to see if I could move soon. I bagged my gear so I could grab and go if needed.
I waited an hour then slipped out the back door into the alley. I skirted grandmother's house several times to make sure it was not being watched. When I decided it was safe I used the back door, I knew where there was a key hidden. I also knew what spell would let me enter without tripping the wards. My casting was good and the wards parted to let me in.
This place held a lot of memories for me. It was a part of the life I left behind when I became Amber. I stood in the kitchen and let my memories rush over me. It was almost too late that I felt I was not alone. I dropped into a fighting stance and scanned the room and pantry. There she was standing in the door of the pantry looking very much like the last time I was here. Many things went through my mind the one that stuck out the most was How could Grandmother be here when she died 8 years ago.
She watched me as I watched her. The strangeness of all this was slowing my reactions. She said "You must be of this house to know about the wards and how to negate them. I don't recognize you though. Who are you?"
I straitened up "I used to be Alec, your grandson. Much has happened in the 8 years since I last seen you. Why are you not dead? I was there when they put you in the ground? I know you are tricky but that is a lot to come back from!"
She looked me up and down "Alec, you have changed a lot yourself. Prove to me you are who you say you are and I will tell you why I faked my death."
I pulled the pendant out of my top and said "Wind Haven" Her eyes went big and she rushed over and gave me a big hug. I liked the hug but was bursting with questions. That is when the outer wards went off. She grabbed my hand and pulled me into the other room. There was a big mirror and she opened a portal and we stepped through. On the other side she sent a shatter spell as she closed the portal. I glanced around we were in a country cabin I had never seen before.
She smiled "I always meant to bring you here one day and now I have. Now to why I had to fake my death. The short answer is to keep them from you. I will make some tea and we will exchange stories." She moved around the kitchen and I was reminded of all the times we sat and had tea when there was something important to talk over.
We sat and sipped our tea at the table like the old days. I asked something that was on my mind. "Do you know a Lily Fairbow? I ran into her and she had the same pendant that brought her to Wind Haven." I seen her eyes get big again. It was plain to see she knew the name.
She sipped "Yes she like you were Chosen but never called. I tried to keep her safe but lost track of her and her Mother. How is she? Well I hope." There was a lot she was not telling me about Lily and myself. "The pendant is a marker that shows one is Chosen. There are only a few per world and not all of them are called to do what must be done. Then there are Watchers like myself who protect the Chosen. I was set to watch over you till the age of choice. Before that time I was needed elsewhere so had to make it seem like I died. I was told another Watcher would see to you." She sipped some more before going on. "Before you ask yes we are related just a little more distantly than you thought. Lily is connected to you in a round about sort of way as well. She is a third cousin I think. Wind Haven was once a place for the Chosen to run to when needed, now that has moved to a place called Sanctuary. That leaves Wind Haven to the Chosen that are not called like you and Lily." She refilled our cups. "Now you tell me how you became the young woman I see before me."
I took a long breath and told my tale from her dieing to this chat at the table. I left nothing out. Once I got started it all came tumbling out. She did not interrupt just sat there and took it all in. I was very tired when I finally came to the end. I looked back on what I told her and could not believe all that had happened in such a short amount of time. She sat thinking for a bit with a look of concern on her face.
Finally she spoke "We need to get to the bottom of this. Who is Dan and why is he important to all this? Something is going on that we need to get ahead of. I will put out a few feelers and then we will go to Wind Haven. Do you need to go back to your safe house for anything?"
I smiled "I can do a in and out. I bagged everything and put it near the mirror for a fast get away." She handed me a ring with a strange crest on it.
She smiled "This will bring you back here. Go fast leave nothing you wont be going back to that safe house. I will make some calls while you are gone. I don't like what's going on and we need to move." I went to the mirror and opened a portal to the safe house. I dashed out grabbed the bags and turned and changed the portal to the cabin. I stepped though. I sent the shatter spell as I closed the portal. I let out the breath I didn't know I was holding. Grandmother was at a table mirror chatting with someone. I dropped the bags at the side of the mirror and sat waiting for her to finish. She ended her call and looked at me "I got good news and bad news. What do you want first?"
I smiled "I need some good news so give me that first." I rested myself ready for anything.
Grandmother smiled "Dan is a thorn in the side of a group of people called the Tangents. Your group was working to stop these people so protecting him made sense. So they sent you to do just that. Here is the bad news. The Tangents got into your group and turned a great number of them so there is a civil war going on inside your group. The fact you are a porter makes you a high target to the Tangents. Right now the protector group is no more. You need to find a place to hide and stay there for awhile. I will gather what data I can and get it to you. You may need to go in to rescue protectors that are still on our side from time to time. Right now you need to get back to Wind Haven so you are safe for awhile."
I sighed "Are you coming with me? There is so much more we need to talk about." She sighed and nodded. I got up heading for the mirror. I picked up the bags after opening the portal to Wind Haven. I grinned as I stepped through this had been quite a day.
Lily was waiting on the other side. Her eyes went big when she seen who was following me through the portal. She squealed and lunged into a huge hug. "Great Aunt Eve you are alive I was told you died 2 1/2 years ago. What are you doing here? What is going on?" The questions rushed out of Lily in a flood. Grandmother held her for a moment then shushed her.
Grandmother smiled "All will be told but lets get Dan in here so we wont need to tell it twice. I dealt with the shutting down of the portal as Lily went to find Dan. soon we were all sitting in the kitchen sipping tea and I told of my adventures today. Then Grandmother told her side of things making what happened make more sense.
After all the tales were told Dan spoke up "I need to tell you all why I got so many death threats. I am a P.I. and I was looking into a group known as the Tangents. They are a group of Earth-side mages that want to control all magic by stopping people using the portals. In my investigation I learned some magic including how to stop some spells. That is why your forget spell did not work on me. My family does not like what I do but I love it. There are some things you can not unlearn. Like when I found out about other worlds and other timelines. That one put me off the case for a bit. Then I met you Amber. I am still not sure where that is going but I am in for the whole ride. That is all I got to say at this point."
I smiled at him and took his hand. Grandmother smiled "I find you two are a good match and wont stand in your way. But know this the Tangents are a very powerful and dangerous group. Do not take them as any thing else. On some worlds they have been overcome on others they won. This Earth has not been decided yet. There are groups out there working to defeat them and there are this worlds Chosen. Just know Wind Haven is a place away from the fighting for now but that may change."
As always all Life Giving Comments are Welcome and Loved!
Shadow of the Heart Chapter 7
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Chapter 7 Cold War
We talked most of the day and into the night. Grandmother told us of what she had seen and guessed. She did not know who this worlds Chosen was just it was not anyone we knew. She thought that our job was to keep those that would be on our side safe when we could. I thought of all the people in the Office wondering who I could trust enough to make contact with? Not many came to mind. The darkness outside mirrored my thoughts at that moment. We headed to bed about midnight but I was sure I would not sleep well if at all.
Morning found me sandy-eyed and cranky. Dan did not seem much better as he made breakfast. Grandmother and Lily were chatting up a storm and driving me up the wall across the ceiling and down the other wall! I decided to go hunting today alone. Taking my crankiness out on some beast would settle me down a bit. So after eating I leathered up and grabbed my bow. I was just grabbing my quiver when Grandmother said "Try not to kill more than you can carry dear. See you at noon." That was it. Off I went to hunt the rascally rabbit.
By 11:30 I had 4 nice rabbits and a better outlook on the day. I walked along the river thinking about my life knowing I would have to fight a cold war and stay under the radar to keep those I cared for alive. Looks like I would move from being a protector to being a spy. I hoped I am up to the task.
I reached the castle at just before noon. Grandmother and Lily were cooking a big lunch and chatting as I came in. I took care of the rabbits and washed up. Dan came in and we ate. Grandmother said "I need to go back to the cabin. From there I can monitor what is going on in the world. We need information if we are going o help anyone." She sipped her drink and continued "I think we need to explore what we can do in the way of helping. Would you be willing to take people in if we need to make them disappear?"
I smiled "If need be. We need to be careful who we bring here though. This place is not in the line of fire at the moment and I want to keep it that way. With the traders coming by every 3 months we should be good for awhile. If we hunt and gather more and preserve the meat by magic we could hold 20 or so. I don't want to go over that by much if we can help it. We could send some back after a bit but some may need to stay longer. A few will make Wind Haven their home. I am not sure if this is a good idea or not but it is the only way I can see right now. What do you think Dan? How about you Lily?"
Dan stretched and grinned "Sounds good to me." Man of few words.
Lily smiled "I'll help anyway I can. You lead I will follow." I guess that makes me the boss. Just what I don't need! Well if we are going to have people over I need to clean this place up more. More work great.
Grandmother left for the cabin a few moments and many hugs later. Lily and I made a list of what we needed to clean and do so we would be ready for guests. It was a long list. The three of us split the list up and began working. It took a week to get halfway through the list. That is when Grandmother called needing my help.
She had found a possible person to rescue. I got ready and headed to the cabin leaving Lily and Dan to work on the list. The Cabin was looking lovely shrouded in the fall leaves. I took a moment to take in the view out the window before turning to Grandmother. She had a map out and was studying it. "There do you have a safe house near there Amber?" I looked and studied the map for a bit. I only had two safe houses left and they both were equal distance from the target area.
I told Grandmother "They are both far away from that area. I would be taking a chance using them. Any Ideas? We need something close and safe."
She smiled "Have I ever taught you any Ice magic? I am thinking of the Ice Mirror spell? There are many lakes and ponds around there. With the Ice Mirror spell you could make a instant mirror to get out of there. It would not be long lasting but it would work for a portal.”
I chuckled "That is fine for getting out but what about getting in? The longer I am in the area the more chance they will catch on to me. I don't want to be caught or lead them back home!"
"I got another mirror in the shed. If you are ready you can use it to the house of mirrors in the closed down carnival in the target area. You can shatter the mirror I have in the shed, it has a crack in it anyways. That will get you near where you need to be."
I smiled "That will work. Teach me the Ice Mirror spell." So for the next two hours she taught me the spell. It was like old times, I loved it. The spell was fairly easy to learn and I picked it up fast.
I got ready for my run by dressing in a black track suit and sneakers. I know it screamed up to no good but hay I thought I looked good. We walked to the shed and I looked at the mirror. The crack was all along one side. That would make it tricky to hold a portal long enough to get through. I will do it, I had to. Grandmother handed me the folder with the info on the target. I would read it when I get there. I opened the portal quickly stepping through. I was just through when the mirror behind me on grandmothers side burst from the pressure. Well saved me from shattering it. I hope Grandmother was out of the shed.
I worked my way out of the fun house. It was early evening so there was some light but a lot of shadows to hide in. I moved from one shadow to another steadily moving to the west. I knew where my target was hiding already without reading the file. There was only one safe spot in the area. The gang called the Blades roamed this area all night. They left only one place alone. Most people left Graveyards alone at night the Blades were no different. I knew several places to hide there and I am sure my target is in one of them. I slipped into the Graveyard and found a spot out of sight to read the file.
Name: Sera Lee Dinly
Age: 16
Skill: Computer Programmer
Skill Level: Expert
Danger Level: High
That is what caught my eye how can a Computer Jockey earn a Danger Level of High? This is going to be a strange one. I put the file away it was no help. I scanned the yard looking for hints where she was hiding. I moved into the area of the crypts. Bingo foot prints leading to the Grayson crypt. I slipped up to the door and could hear light music coming from inside. The door was ever so slightly agar. I opened it slowly so I could slip inside. The place was mostly dark but for a low light coming from the back of the crypt. I moved without sound till I could see where the light was. It was a small girl working on a laptop.
Without turning she said in a tired voice "Are you here to rescue me? If not then you better run." That was it this girl was scary.
I said "I am here to help you escape from the Tangents." Her hand was hovering above the enter key. Slowly she placed her hands on her lap.
"Where can I go they control all of this city? We will never get out of the city they are closing in. They will be here by dawn." She sounded really tired.
I smiled "I am going to take you out of this world to one they can't find yet. I fight them and help people like you get away. We will go to Wind Haven."
She turned to me allowing me to see that she was transgender. I smiled at her. She gave me a small smile. I held out my had to her. She said "You know and you are not turning from me?"
I waited for her to take my had. "All I see is a girl that needs help and I am going to give it to her. Pick up your gear and let's go. The longer I am here the better chance they will find me and you." She scrambled to fit everything into a backpack and grabbed a laptop case. Then we were off. we made are way to the nearest pond. Here is were I put my new spell to work.
It took 1/2 hour to get to the pond and find a clear spot big enough for the mirror. I could feel that they were getting closer. I cast the spell letting it thicken as long as I dared. I turned to her "You will have to trust me this is going to be strange but this way they can not follow. They are coming here goes." I opened the portal taking her hand jumped in. With my free hand cast a shatter spell as we exited the portal. It was strange but we landed standing up portals are not logical. I smiled down at her "That was close but we are safe now."
She was not smiling "What did you do? Where are we? This can not be real!" She continued to babble on getting more and more frantic. I took here hands to calm her.
I looked her in the eyes "I used magic to take use through a portal to another world. The Tangents can not reach us here. I live here most of the time with a few others. Calm calm calm please calm down. Inside the castle there is nothing that wants to hurt you.
At that moment Lily came rushing in "There is a raging Bear in the castle! Run for your lives!" She ran up to me and stopped "Hi Amber how was your trip? Who is the new girl?"
I gave her a hard look "What Bear I just got her calmed down. Her name is Sera you two can talk after you tell me about the Bear?"
Lily smiled "Oh that it is just Dan he is mad at me. We were playing cards on a break and he lost big so he has to do his list and half of mine. He is not happy when he found out the cards were marked. I am staying out of his way and I think you should too. He is in a foul mood now."
I sighed "Go find him and tell him you are sorry and do your list ALL of your list! Got that young lady!" She sighed and went off to find Dan. I turned to Sera and shook my head "It is not like this all the time just when I leave those two together too long." I grinned at her.
To be Continued
As always all Life Giving Comments are Welcome and Loved!
Shadow of the Heart Chapter 8
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Chapter 8 The Office
After the rescue of Sera things changed in the castle. Her laptop slowly died from lack of power. This upset her greatly till I found a way to power it by magic. This also worked for her bag of tricks as she called it. Using a micro-portal she was even able to connect to the internet. She worked a way to hook a mirror to one of her bee like mech-pets to form a roving spy bug. Sera took to magic fast and well soon doing things I could never think of.
Using data from when I was part of the Office she got the spy bug into the main headquarters for this area. I wanted to know how badly the Tangents had taken over. There was a few of the people I knew there and they seemed to be on a war footing. She got the bug in the bosses office to listen to a Her talking to the high ups.
Boss: "How many do we have that we are sure about?"
2nd: "Too few, only a dozen. The Tangents have whittled us down and turned so many!"
3rd: "We need to get the ones we know are true out before the next big push. We will loose a lot but what else can we do?"
Boss: "It is just where can they go this city is infested with those damn Tangents."
In the corner of the Bosses office I caught a way to make contact. I decided to offer the people of the office a way out. It was dangerous but we would get a lot of people to our cause. I went over and used a seeker spell to find the mirror in the Bosses office. Once I was locked on I Took a deep breath and opened a portal. I stepped though to the surprise of the three in the office. I put my finger to my lips and went over and made sure the door was locked. I closed the portal and sat down smiling. "You were looking for a place to hide from the Tangents I can give that to you."
The Boss smiled "We thought you were lost long ago. I guess we were wrong. What do you propose?" She looked very tired.
I looked at the mirror "There are many worlds out there. I can take the ones you are sure of through the mirror to one of those worlds where I have been living. You can rest and recharge till you are ready to reenter the fight with the Tangents. The Tangents wont go there. This is a one time offer! I am putting myself and others in danger to make this offer!"
She frowned "How many can you take?"
I shrugged "How many are you sure of?" I was putting my neck out real far on this one. "I don't need to stress how important being sure of them first is! This place will fall to the Tangents as soon as they relies we are gone. Getting them out will be hard but we can do it." I looked tired. "The world you will be going to is not this one, it is sparsely populated and rich with animals to hunt for food. Take any files with you that we can use in the war with the Tangents."
The Boss decided "I have 12 I am sure of including those in this room. If you can get us out we will stay with you only a short while then set up somewhere back in the city. We need to continue the fight. I will order all we are sure of into the conference room connected to this room. Then we will bring them in here one by one and you will do your thing. I have all the files on a flash drive do you have something that can read it?" The spy bug grabbed the flash drive from her hand and did its thing. I love having a techy on my side. "MMM I guess that means yes. Well we will call the meeting."
I grimiest "No guns it will cause attention to be drawn to what we are doing. Just like a everyday meeting." I hoped I was doing the right thing. Once they had the people gathered we filed them into the office and through the portal. It took a lot of magic to keep the portal open for so many people to pass through. I was the last one sending a shatter spell behind me. For good or bad it was done. Dan had led them into the great hall to talk and plan. They were looking around like they were in a dream. I stepped up front and called them be quiet. Dan was standing beside me with a long sword at his side looking like he meant business so they all went silent. I noticed that Dan was the only man in the room. I smiled at that. The 12 women waited for me to speak "You are not on earth any longer we are on a parallel world. On this world the sword and bow are the weapons of the day. You all will be trained to use these for defense of this castle and yourselves. With so many we will need to hunt for more meat and fish the river and lake. Here magic works and I know how to use it. I will preserve the meat by magic so we can keep it for awhile. We will find you all clothes here in the castle and alter them to fit you. You will be here for awhile to rest and recharge before you go back to fight the Tangents." I smiled "Welcome to my home."
The Boss looked up at me "What do we call this castle and what title do you hold here? We would like to know who we are working with."
Grandmother came in "The castle is called Wind Haven and her Title is Countess. Looks like our numbers have grown since I last visited."
I smiled at her "Welcome Grandmother how is your day going?"
She smiled back "Nothing to complain about. I am sure your new people would like to settle in so we will talk later."
I turned back to the others "Lily will show you all to rooms in the west wing." I indicated Lily who was watching the whole thing. "Please do not pester her with questions all will be answered in the coming days. We will reconvene for supper in 4 hours so I suggest you all get some rest till then." I dismissed them with a wave and Lily took all but the top three away.
The Boss: "Well Countess looks like you have quite a setup here. We need a war counsel as soon as it is convenient. The Tangents will know that we have disappeared and move in. Those we left behind will fall fast. There are other groups like ours fighting the Tangents if we could make contact we could join up with them and hit back!"
2nd: "We know of at least five groups. They should all be in our files. How long to decode and find them?"
One of Sera's bugs settled on my shoulder and acted as a speaker "They are Decoded searching now."
The Boss: "Who was that?"
I chuckled "That is my Tech gal. She has everything in hand. She will have all the data gone over soon. She is very good."
3rd: "I thought computers would not work here? No electricity right?"
I smiled "Her computer is powered by magic. She is quickly becoming a mage as well as a tech."
The bug said "I will have all five groups of data ready by supper."
I grinned "See, I told you she is very good."
The Boss: "You really have a interesting life here. Just so you know my name is Carol. Few people know that and I would like to keep it that way."
I nodded "I understand we will keep your confidence. I still use the name your people gave me, that is Amber." We shook hands and a understanding was formed.
Grandmother chuckled "Now that is over we need to find what we are going to do about those damn Tangents! That is why I am here there is a major push on and two of our people are in danger. I plotted how to get them out but you can not do this alone. You need someone to watch your back this time. The longer we wait the more danger they will be in!"
Carol smiled "I am in the mood for a bit of a run if you will have me?"
I looked her over. She was in prime shape so I nodded "We go in quarter hour. Grandmother do you have the files on the people and the target area?" She took out two files and a map. I knew the area. I quickly had the path down. Carol nodded that she had it. Grandmother put away the map and pulled out a handgun.
She smiled "This will only shoot tranquilizer rounds so hit skin for them to work right. You only have 11 rounds so make them count." She went to hand it to me but I shook my head nodding to Carol. Carol took the gun and nodded to me. She knew I was trusting her to watch my back during this run. Damn I am sure living dangerously lately.
We were through the mirror on time and moving fast. This area was heavy in Tangent agents. We moved from shadow to shadow moving north towards the HQ. The first target was just south of there then we go west for the second target.
We found the first target easy enough. One problem 4 Tangent agents were moving in on her. She rounded the corner and practically ran into me. I pulled her into a shadow and used shadow blend spell to conceal us just as a truck was pulling out down the street. We waited as the agents turned the corner and went after the truck. Well luck was with us on this one. After the agents were all the way down the street we slipped into the alley and over to the next street. We moved quickly to the west to get to the next target.
The first target named Kera Nul started to make a fuss after a few streets. She calmed down when I told her Grandmother sent me. I pushed her to the wall and put a finger to her lips. I snuck a look around the corner and could see trouble. the second target Maxine Tarle was in trouble big! 6 Agents had her cuffed and were waiting for transport to arrive. I looked at Carol, we both knew we could not enter into a firefight with the target right in the middle of the bad guys. This called for a little bit of magic. I went over my spells in my mind and came up with a plan.
I asked if Carol could hit three targets before they could react? When she nodded and got ready I cast stone body on the farthest agents. Carol fired hitting the first three with neck shots. They dropped and the other three could not move so we hurried out and I used break spell to open the cuffs. We quickly ran away. Now if we could just get to the exit mirror. The problem was that Tangent agents were everywhere. I tried three different mirror sights but they were covered. We were getting backed up to the lake. I asked Carol to give me as much time as she could I had a last chance spell. I cast Ice mirror. I got it as thick as I dared just as Carol called she was out of ammo. I opened the portal and pushed Kera and Maxine through grabbed Carol and jumped as the Ice was breaking. We tumbled into the mirror room just as the ice shattered closing the portal for good! I could not help but laugh at how near it was. Carol looked at me "Are your runs always so exciting?"
I grinned "No this one was sort of easy." She just shook her head. Grandmother was helping our new arrivals and ignoring me and Carol. I got up and offered her a hand up. Well two more to feed and clothe. What a day.
As always all Life Giving Comments are Welcomed and Loved!
Shadow of the Heart Chapter 9
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Chapter 9 Strike!
Over the next week we came up with a plan. We were going to strike back at the Tangents so they would back off a little. The Tangents were pushing their lines outward and leaving there home area venerable to strike. Grandmother, Carol, Dan and I worked all night coming up with the plan. It was simple one of my safe houses was now behind enemy lines so we use that to slip in and hit them hard where they live! We will hit them in three spots at once. They wont know where to look for us! The strike is just a diversion to keep them looking away while Sera slips a few spy bugs into there HQ. We hit and pull out. We will only use three people for the strike, volunteers only. This will be a hard one to pull off. I thought long and hard how to get them in and out safely. In was easy, the safe house, out not so easy. They would be looking for portals going out after the attack so we don't use that. The Strike team will just fade into the woodwork and not come back to Wind Haven. This is something the Tangents will not expect. I hate the idea of sending three people on a one way strike but it needs to be done.
The preparations did not take long. We had our three volunteers ready to disappear into the night just after they strike at there targets. Grandmother and Sera rigged magic decoys to place at the strike sights to confuse the hunters. The decoys would mimic large portals making the Tangents think they were being invaded. That should make them come running. A magic bomb will go off when more than 10 people came in the target area changing all the peoples gender for 24 hours. That should confuse them to the point of distraction. Meanwhile our people will be making their getaway. Since all of our agents are trained to vanish into city streets I have no worries about them getting away.
Sera (short for Serenity) was in a tizzy getting the decoys and bombs ready. She had the spy bugs set to go through micro portals in the Tangent HQ when the strike happens. The Tangents should not notice the micro portals with all the magic from the decoys in the area. That will give us a leg up on knowing what they are doing so we can plan ahead. Well I guess it is fitting we 'Bug' them for once they have Bugged us with their tactics long enough. The gender bomb was Grandmothers idea. It is totally non-lethal but funny at the same time. I did not want to kill a whole lot of people so this works.
At 11 pm I opened the portal to the safe house. We sent the three through and I sent a shatter spell after they had passed through. That house was now burned so I would never use it again. That only left me with one safe house in the city to bolt to if I have to. I will have to go into the city by a back way and set up more safe houses if I can. The strike was set for midnight.
I was having trouble with this strike. My trouble was simple, I was not going on the strike. I have never been very good at sitting and waiting for others to do what I believe was my job. This is why I never took jobs that would put me in that position. Of course I was stuck in just such a job now and I did not like it! I am the Countess now that means delegating jobs out sometimes. Why did Grandmother give me that title? By rights it should be her giving orders here but she defers to me now why? I am not suited to being a leader just a agent out there living on the edge. Why did I let world push me into a place where I can't be me? I guess it is time to grow up and take the world by the horns. I am the Countess now so I should start acting like it!
I looked at my watch 11:30 pm half hour to go. I went to find Dan, neither of us have any thing to do at this point so we should spend it together. The trouble is we wont even know if the strikes are successful till tomorrow at least. Damn I hate waiting like this. Where is that old bear Dan? I found him in the room at the top of the old tower. He was looking out at the stars. I could feel his restlessness but he did not move just stared. I think he was feeling the same way I was not being in the thick of things. Since he came here he had pretty much been sidelined. For a man of action that would be hard to take. I slid up to him thinking of a way we both could take our minds off this whole thing. It had been quite awhile since I had held anyone in my arms. I placed my hand on his arm and he slowly turned to me. From that things proceeded nicely to dancing with no music to just starting the kissing stage when Lily came in. Dang it!
She smiled "Sorry to interrupt Grand Aunt Eve sent me to find you two. Results from the strike are in." I hated to be interrupted and this was the second time she had stopped my play! She was smiling so big I wanted to smack the grin right off her. Oh well she is just a kid so I will forgive her this time.
I sighed "All right we will be right there." I looked at Dan "We will pick this up later big boy." I took his hand and led the way to the meeting hall. Lily skipped ahead. It did not take long to get there and when we did everyone was waiting on us. "All right we are here lets hear it."
Grandmother grinded "Sera was able to get three spy bugs into their HQ as we planed. The real party was at the strike sites! They went for the decoys like candy they sent 45 troops to each from the HQ instead of the front lines like we thought they would. The HQ was nearly empty so Sera had an easy time getting the bugs into place. The Bombs went off when all of the troops moved in. The troops were all male till the bomb went off. The more male they were the more female they became and these were all macho guys! It distracted them to say the least. The spy bug at each site showed us the whole thing." Grandmother nodded and Sera projected a image up on the wall. It was total panic and mayhem. The bombs did their jobs and then some. As more and more images were shown the breakdown of all order was easy to see.
Sera was looking at her laptop "I think you should see this" She changed the image to one inside there base. In a cell was five women ranging in age from 12ish to 50ish nearby the cell was a mirror. I used the image to lock onto that mirror with a seeker spell. Sera handed me one of her bugs "This will open any normal lock."
I smiled "Thanks" Before I could open the portal Dan was at my side checking his gun ready to go with me. I smiled more and opened the portal. Stepping through I rushed to the cell and placed the bug on the lock. There was a loud click then I used a unlock spell to finish off the lock. "Quickly before the mayhem wears off." They followed me to the mirror and I sent them through. "Dan lets go!" he rushed over and we passed through the portal. As I closed the portal I sent a shatter spell. A Rescue right from under there noses, I love it!
Grandmother looked at the five women and asked "Who are you and why were you in that cell?"
The eldest said "I am Eleanor Rain. My daughters Elli and Eve as well as their daughters Emily and Erica. We are the head family of a mage clan. They killed our husbands and imprisoned us to control the clan. They drained our magic till we were too weak to escape on our own." She turned to me "Thank you for freeing us we owe you a great deal. How can we repay you?"
I smiled "It is simple, Take back you clan from the Tangents! If you can not do that take your clan away from the city." I leaned into Dan. I was flush with the success and feeling good. Dan put his hands around my waist an held me softly.
Eleanor smiled "We will do that. The Tangents are our enemy we will do anything to put them out of this city for good. We will go underground and strike at them as we can. We have many families that are part of our clan so they will know when we hit them!" She shook her head "Killing our men was a mistake on their part! We will call in favors from all the clans in the city. When we go to war they will find we don't hold back!"
I sighed "This is a dangerous time. We will do what we can to help but we are too few to hurt them outright. We will transport you to the place you ask for as soon as you have recovered a bit. Lily will show you to some guest rooms. Rest and recover you are safe here. We will talk later." I smiled and waved Lily to show them the way. I turned to Sera "Do they know about the escape?"
She shook her head "They are having too much trouble keeping control of what's going on at the strike sites! Their command structure is falling apart. Their leader was at site 2 when the bomb went off. He freaked when he was turned into a woman. He killed himself and half the troops in that room! Others have also freaked so not many of the top of their group are left. there is a power struggle going on right now. No one is in charge over there!" She chuckled "They are having computer problems as well as communications problems. My bugs can do more than watch. Their group is falling apart."
I smiled "Now would be the time to push them over the edge. Right now I just don't know how. Any thoughts?" I looked at Grandmother.
Grandmother smiled "Time to put our hidden troops into play. I will send out the order." She walked away. OK I did not know we had hidden troops? Hopefully this will put the Tangents down for good in this city.
Dan pulled me closer "We need to get some sleep. Sera will you let us know if anything else happens?" Sera nodded without taking her eyes off of her laptop. Carol took charge and Dan guided me out of the room. He led me to my room and he came in with me. We were about to finish what we started in the tower when the door opened and Grandmother entered. What is this did everyone not want Dan and I to get together?
I frowned "Yes Grandmother what do you need?" I don't know how I sounded so calm inside I was seething.
She smiled "Sorry to interrupt but we have work to do if we are going to take out the Tangents in this city. Sera has found the front runner for the new leader. I want you two to take him! We need to move he wont be alone for long!"
I sighed "How we getting in and out?" I was giving in to fate for now. Dan and I were still in our work clothes so that was no problem. Time to go to work.
Grandmother said "One of our troops have set up two mirrors, one to get you in one to get you out. The house the leader is in is right between them. Should be a simple run if all goes well." I sighed again those are the ones that go wrong most of the time.
We went to the mirror room. All was in readiness so off we went. We came out in a cul-de-sac the house right in front of us is the one we want. The mirror behind us shattered silently. Well only way to go is forward. I slipped from shadow to shadow Dan right behind me. I hope he liked the view from back there. No time for that keep focused. I tried the back door and found it open. We slipped in and to the back bedroom where our target should be sleeping. From the sounds coming from that room he was not sleeping! I peaked in the room and found our target alone and doing things to a blow-up sex doll that was wearing a strap on. I wish I had not looked but we needed to get the job done. I burst into the room and hit the target knocking him out. I turned off the video camera and pocked the tape. Dan through a robe over the nightgown the target was wearing. We dragged the target out of the back door and to the second mirror. I pushed him through the target through the portal I opened and Dan passed through. I was about to pass through when the mirror cracked closing the portal. Damn it I needed another mirror fast! The sun was coming up and I was lost in suburbia!
As always all Life Giving Comments are Welcome and Loved!
Shadow of the Heart Chapter 10
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Chapter 10 Lost in Suburbia!
This sucked! All went well till the end damn it. I am sure the alarm has gone out so I need to find a way back to Wind Haven Fast! Sunrise was here and I needed to be gone. I then had a idea. There was a greenhouse two houses down I can work with that. I kept to the shadows till I got to the yard with the greenhouse. Most of the glass was broken but after searching I found a full unbroken one. This idea is risky so I was reluctant to use it. If it was not for morning coming I would not try such a stunt. First I used a reshape spell and combined the glass with a sheet of metal. I used a polish spell to create a Mirror surface. It was not the best but it looked like it would work. I opened the portal and stepped through sending a shatter spell behind me.
I was not in Wind Haven I was sure of that. I came out of a frosted over fountain in a park. Well Damn this is not good! I was exhausted so I did not have the magic to open another portal for hours! The portal shattered the frost I came through so I could not build it up to put another portal there. What am I going to do? I need a plan to survive the next few hours. I need to eat and sleep to replenish my magic or things will just get harder! I moved to the shelter of the trees and found a big one. I climbed it and found a place where I would not be seen from the ground and settled down for a nap. First I pulled out the two power bars I always carry and consumed them. That would not be much but it was all I had.
________________________________________________________________________
Back in Wind Haven
Dan paced the mirror room like a grumpy bear. Lily sat in a corner ready to do whatever was needed. A few doors down Sera worked quickly checking all her spy bugs hoping and praying she would find nothing. Without knowing where Amber was there was nothing they could do.
In another room Grandmother tried a very dangerous spell to locate Amber. Using most of her strength she called upon the blood connection they had to seek the lost one. This type of magic was hard when the two were on the same world, when they are not it is a thousand times harder! She sent the seeking hoping the Tangents will not detect and follow the magic right to Amber.
_______________________________________________________________________
In the oak tree Amber stirred the touch of magic bringing her awake and alert. It was dusk so she should get going. She beleived she had the magic now to cast the ice mirror spell as well as opening the portal. Hopefully she was right in this because she could feel many minds searching for her. She moved from tree to tree till she could see the fountain as well as the area around it. No one around but why take chances she would cast the Ice Mirror spell from here.
Amber centered herself and cast the spell. It would take 1/4 hour to get the ice large and thick enough from here. She could not move or the spell would break as well as the ice. She sat still waiting as long as she dared. Damn the minds are getting closer! She needed 30 seconds to open the portal so she would have to hurry. The Ice will only be stable for a few moments so she will have to run. This will be a race ageist the clock!
The time went by very slowly. The seeking minds knew I was in the park now. Soon I would be surrounded by those agents. Damn Tangents are making me move faster than is safe! Times up here goes nothing. I dropped out of the tree and ran flat out to the fountain. The mirror was just big enough. I prayed and cast the portal. Slowly it opened and I jumped in as the first blast hit the fountain. I cast the shatter spell even as I past through the portal.
I tumbled into a fighting stance ready to be somewhere other than Wind Haven. I looked around, sighed and relaxed. Dan strode over to me and gave me a big hug. Lily was right behind him. I was home!
I quickly got caught up with what had been going on. Carol was waiting for our prisoner to wake up so she could have a few words with him. Grandmother put a spell to bind his magic for a bit so it should be safe. Where was Grandmother anyways? She should be here to meet me. I checked on Sera to see how close the Tangents were to coming together.
Sera smiled "This abduction has really messed them up. The infighting is getting real bad. The fact their computers are showing only cartoons now is not helping. No one seems to be in charge now at all." I smiled at this.
I grinned "Keep up the good work." I walked out of her room chuckling all the way to Grandmothers room. I knocked without getting an answer. I felt something was wrong so I opened the door to see Grandmother on the bed not moving. I rushed to her side checking her pulse. I could barely feel a beat. I was beside myself with worry. What could have happened to her? I held my hand over her heart to get a reading on her magic and life force, both were very low Dangerously low! I did not know what to do. She had not taught me what to do in this sort situation. This was very bad!
I called the others together to brainstorm a plan of action. I looked at the books she had in her room thinking maybe one of them had the answer but what one? What did not help is Grandmother did not help is she did not label the books. I grabbed the first on the shelf opening it and searched to find what kind of spells were in it. This was going to take awhile! I got lucky on the third book finding it was a medical book. I skimmed it stopping at the symptoms the each spell was designed to help. None seemed of them seemed to help. I tried the next book. It was also medical in type. After skimming this book I came upon a spell that might help. I was too weak right now to cast it but with Lily and Sera I just may be able to cast the spell.
I gathered them in a circle around Grandmother praying this would help. We joined hands and cast the spell. The spell boosted Grandmothers magic and life force above the danger level, if just barely. At this level her own body should be able to recover by itself. I was drooping and almost fell when I let go of Lily's and Sera's hands. Dan was there to pick me up and carry me to bed to recover. I had really been spreading myself quite thin this last week. I was asleep in Dan's arms on the way to my room.
I don't know how long I slept but it must have been for a long time. I had trouble waking up when my hunger woke me. I knew at once that something was different. It took me a moment to see that the difference was that I was not alone in bed. I was dressed in my favorite nightgown so someone had dressed me while I was asleep. I looked over in the dim light I could make out a form in the bed with me. A form I knew well. Well Dan and I finally slept together. Too bad the only thing I was fit for was sleep. My belly growled telling me it was time to eat! I put on my big old fluffy robe and went off to raid the kitchen.
After pigging out in the kitchen I went to look in on Grandmother. As I came in her room I noted that Sera was in the corner with her ever present laptop tapping away. I checked Grandmother who was recovering slowly but steadily. I smiled she was a tough old bird. I smiled when Sera looked up "She is doing fine I am going back to bed." She nodded then went back to tapping. I walked back to my room and dropped the robe and slipped into bed.
Dan said "Everything all right?" Opening his arms to me.
I smiled and cuddled up to him "Just fine." Soon I was in a deep contented sleep. I woke in the morning still snuggled up with Dan. I stayed in bed as long as I could before natures call got too strong. When I got back Dan was sitting up stretching. He smiled at me. I smiled back "I guess we should get our day started, what do you have to do today?" For some reason the look he gave me made me blush. I laughed "Stop that!"
Dan turned it down a notch "Yes my lovely Countess." Well he certainly knows what to say to get a girl going. I was about to crawl back into bed with him when a knock came at the door. I grabbed my robe and turned to see who was at the door. Lily again she sure has rotten timing or is trying to keep Dan and I from getting together. No it could not be that.
I smiled at her "What do you need Lily?"
She smiled back "Our guest are asking questions and we think you are the most logical person to answer them. Great Aunt Eve is still out of it so we thought you should as the Countess be in charge."
I chuckled "I will be down as soon as I am dressed. Tell our guests I will be glad to talk to them over breakfast. Please see that it is ready in an hour. I think it is going to be a grand day don't you?" She smiled and nodded before walking off to see that things were done.
I decided if they wanted the Countess that is exactly who they would get. I upgraded my look from my normal easygoing girl to the formal Countess look. It took longer but I am sure it will be worth it. Full makeup and my best skirt and blouse made me look a little older. I was creating a persona The Countess. I could be quite the actress when there was need. Light earrings were the only jewelry I needed most of the time this time I pulled them all out. Totally not me but the Countess yes that was her style. Dan watched me from the bed drinking in the transformation. He did not say a word just watched and smiled.
At the requested time I glided into the great hall full of confidence and knowing I would be the center of attention. I took my place at the head of the table ready to do what must be done. Everyone was there but Sera and Grandmother. It could be quite intimidating if I was not in Countess mode. The second I was seated breakfast started.
To say I was grilled by our guests would be putting it lightly. By the time I was sipping my tea at the end of the meal we had covered Who and what we were and what we were trying to accomplish in Wind Haven. I think I carried it off well and did myself proud. Dan Watched me the whole time ready to jump in to help out if needed, it wasn't. All an all I think I pulled it off real well. Everyone seemed to be satisfied and no fights so I call it a win.
as always all life giving comments are welcome and loved.
Shadow of the Heart Chapter 11
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Chapter 11 Across the Void?
After that breakfast everything settled down to what passed for normal here in Wind Haven. When I was not hunting or studying or playing the Countess I was watching over Grandmother's recovery. No one second guessed me when I talked of magic and what I thought happened to her. I was in charge so I felt I had to keep everyone from going back to the city for now. Sera said the Tangents were still floundering so we did not push it. She watched them with her spy bugs looking for signs that they were coming back together. I had time to plan how to take them out once and for all and I took it. I did not want to put anyone in danger till I had a plan.
Grandmother woke three days after we cast the spell. She was weak but recovering. I was in Countess mode when I was informed she had woke. I knocked before I entered her room. Seeing her awake made me smile. She looked at me and gave me a weak smile. I sat on the edge of the bed "You had me worried there for a while. I hope you don't plan to do that very often? We need you around here, I need you."
She pushed up a little "You seemed to be handling things fine. I think you are ready. Bring me my bag please. I have something for you." Her smile took on a hard edge I did not like. I went over to the dresser and picked up her bag turning I brought it to her. She took it and dug in it for a while making me wonder what she had in mind. She pulled out a silver box I had never seen. She sighed handing me the box. "Do you remember the box test? That is how you open this box."
I held the box and put my will into the box "Open please." The box took a lot more will than I thought it would to open. In it sitting on a cushion of velvet was a strange crested ring. I lifted the ring setting the box down. It had a crest of a Sword and Rose in crystal. I had never seen such a perfect ring. The ring called to me like something out of a dream. I could not take my eyes off the ring.
Grandmother sighed again "That is your key to Sanctuary. It is not part of this timeline. Sanctuary sits at a nexus point in the time stream. I can not advise you on this. You must decide if you are ever going to use that ring! To use it is to take on the role of a very unusual mage. A timeline rider. I can not teach you anything else. The rest you must learn from others or on your own. In Sanctuary maybe you will find someone who can teach you. You may learn some of what you can learn there studying here but it would be slow. You must decide if you need to learn fast or slow." She took my hand "The darkness is at bay, I can feel it. You are at a crossroad in your life. You need to decide if you are what you are now or more. Use the ring or not it is up to you." She changed the subject "I am hungry can I get some soup?"
I sent Lily for some food. I was lost in thought for quite a few moments. What was I going to do? I had responsibility here in Wind Haven but if I could learn more magic would that not help? This is quite the problem.
I thought about the problem for three days while Grandmother got better. Finally I decided to try the ring. I would leave Grandmother in charge while I was away. I debated if I should take Dan or not finally deciding to take him along. I wanted to know Grandmother was recovered so I took one week to plan my portal crossing.
In the week I made sure all of the guests that wanted to go back to the city did. So Wind Haven was mostly empty for the time Dan and I would be away. I felt all kinds of concerns about leaving Wind Haven even for the short time I planed to be gone. Finally I could put it off no longer I had to go now or not at all! I went to the mirror room with Dan in tow. I took a deep breath and used the ring to open a portal to Sanctuary. At first nothing happened then the portal open but not a normal portal. This one was super strong and pulled Dan and me off our feet into the blackness.
As always all Life Giving Comments are Welcome and Loved!
Turning 16
Author:
Organizational:
Audience Rating:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Turning 16 chapter 1
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Turning 16
Preface
Hi, let me introduce myself, my name is Belle Pride. I am writing this story for Jenny, my daughter, on her 16th birthday. It also happens to be my 32nd birthday. It was 16 years ago to the day that she came into my life (seems like a life time ago). It is time for me (at last) to keep a promise I made on that day so long ago. This is to tell her how she came into this world and how she has changed my life before and after she was born. I know this will not be easy, but the tale must be told. It all started a few months into my fifteenth year.
Beginnings
Chapter 1
I lived in a big house (to me) on the south side of a small coastal town in Washington called Greyveil (Grayhell we called it). I lived there with my mother Janice (Not Fun) and my sister June. My father had left us over 2 years before. My older sister June had just moved back home because she was pregnant and unmarried. In the small town mentality, that was quite a sin (Idiots). Her moving back made me very happy.
June and I were very close growing up, we did most things together. We were very much alike. June was just over two years older than me, but that never seemed to matter (to us). She was 5’ 5” with a tiny waist, delicate build and pixy face that I always thought of as “elfish”. She had flaming red hair that moved with her every breath and skin as fair as new snow. I, on the other hand, stood 5’ 4” and had a slight build, rather effeminate I guess, and tiny waist that rivaled hers. My hair was long pure flame with highlights that flowed like it was alive. My skin was what made us look the most alike though. I had the classic peaches and cream completion just like hers. I admired her and tried to live up to her standard in every way. I guess that is why I kept my hair long and most of the time in a ponytail.
We mostly had the same tastes, in books, in music, at times we even dressed in similar fashions. Before I started school my mother used to dress me in hand-me-downs from my sister (saying it saved money). People even said we looked like twins (twin girls). About the only thing different between us is that I was male (kind of). We were quite a pair growing up; people mixed us up a lot. We had a lot of fun with that. My sense of humor was almost as bad as hers when it came to messing with people. Fooling people was how we had fun.
When she moved out it to live with her boyfriend, (JERK!) it almost broke my heart. Living in that big house with just my mother was not what I would call a fun. She was quite distant and some times quite harsh with me. My delicate (some said girlish) nature, smallness, shyness, and frequent health problems disappointed her I think. It also could be that she could not have any more kids after me due to complications with my birth. I knew she always wanted a big family (she was the oldest of eleven kids). I think she blamed me for not being able to have that and my father’s leaving. I was not what she thought a good son should be, I guess. Maybe that most of all led to what would come.
After my sister moved out, the fights between my mother and me got more and more frequent. Most of the time she was quite nasty and mean to me during these fights. I was so shy that I would often not even fight back. I did not have the heart to tell her off, so I just let her yell. This made her even madder most of the time. The fights were mostly about my as she termed it very girlish (sissy) ways. I liked keeping my hair long (another fight) and that did not help even though I kept it clean and in a unisex style. My preference for soft (girlish) clothing and shyness really got on her nerves. Having her son acting like a girl (sissy) was unacceptable to her. She took her frustration out on me quite often to my regret. I did not see the girl in me at the time (yet).
When my sister moved back home I hoped she would be a buffer between my mother and me (small hope). That hope died a quick ugly death. Her pregnancy had changed her and it was a not a good change. When her boyfriend left her (because of the pregnancy, I think) she began to hate all men (small wonder). This included even nonthreatening types like me. I tried to reconnect with her for a while, but to no avail. After two weeks of trying and crying, I gave up and retreated into my room. Which had always been my haven from the harsh world. Hiding was the only option I could think of (bad one though it was). My life had gone from bad to unbearable and I felt like I had lost my sister all over again (time two).
I was quite shy so I had few friends, none really and no job, so I was home a lot. My mother worked all day and June was avoiding me. With the pregnancy causing her a lot of problems June was not up to doing much so I was the one to do most of the chores around the house. None of us were very messy people so this did not take up much of my days. I was a good student and the school was not what I would call a hard one. This gave me a lot of time to think on my life (not good). My life was not as I would have it (yet). I had to change things or I would surely go insane (maybe I had already had). That is when a chance remark made by my mother (of all people) gave me the answer I needed. She said June was having trouble with her pregnancy and was looking for a “girl” to help her (Bingo!). This helped me form a strange plan. I went to my mother late one night with my plan of how I could help. It was a weird plan, but I thought it would work, if only she would go along with it?
I knew that June wanted and needed to have a full time helper because of her health problems. I had always liked to help people, especially June (when given a chance). There was only one catch I could see. My sister wanted to have a girl to help her. This was a problem I had a thought a lot about (worried). Well, I was doing a lot of so called girl’s work keeping the house and I had been told I was very girlish (sissy) for most of my life anyway. I really did not like the way people would use that to demean me (like there is anything wrong with it). So after a long night of soul searching I had to consider who and what I really was (hard thinking). I realized that I was hiding, in denial of who I was. Looking at myself real hard I could see I could easily be a girl (where did that come from?). I could even get to like it (I think?). Developing my girlish side was how I was going to help my sister (and myself). With one stroke I was going to stop hiding (???) and fix the rift that was growing between June and myself (I hope).
It was simple; June wanted a girl to help her, I would become that girl (goddess, help me). It would be the hardest thing I would ever do, but it was needed (???). This would not solve all my problems, but I think that maybe it would help all of us some (I hope). I talked for quite a while outlining what I had planed to my mother. The words just seemed to jump out, tumbling over themselves to get out of my mouth. I don’t know why, but even as I spoke I knew this was the way I needed to go. For her part she just sat there and listened without a word as I rambled on and on (and on, and on). This scared me more than anything (No yelling, BAD!).
When I finally came to an out of breath halt, she turned to the window in deep thought. I stood there for a while trying to think if I left anything out or if I said anything that might be misleading. I could not find anything to rephrase or correct. I was about to leave when she turned back to me. She said, “Do you know what you are asking? Do you realize the life you are letting yourself in for?” I nodded to her. I looked in her eyes to see any hint as to witch way she was leaning but only sadness was there. Then she said, “I will have to think on this. I will talk to you in the morning. You should go to bed now.” I was surprised that she was considering my plan at all (without yelling). This meant that something happened I had not been told about (as usual). I was badly disquieted while walking to my room.
At that point I knew I was right to tell my mother my plan. It would change my life for sure, but maybe make it a little better (I hope). As I lay in bed I tried to think what my life would be like if my mother agreed to my plan (good? bad?). I just could not manage it, I did not have a clue how much this would change everything (I would soon find out!). I also had a foreboding about the way my mother had not yelled when I told her my plan (she always yelled). It was one of the longest nights of my life (yet).
In the morning I walked into the kitchen trying not to shake with expectation of what this day could mean to me (for good or bad). For once my sister was downstairs before me (Startling). My mother was nowhere in sight (good). As I walked to the fridge to get some juice June followed me with her eyes. She had a thoughtful look in her eyes that spooked me (badly). I did not know what to think when she did not speak. I was sure, for some reason, my mother had told her of our talk last night ( !?!). Her eyes told me she was doing some heavy thinking, but her body language told me nothing of her thoughts (not good). I got a chill while thinking, could mom be leaving it up to her? I guess it would be her choice. I wondered was June trying to figure if I was for real or nuts (maybe both)? I guess I would find out when she spoke. Time took on the consistency of molasses.
After a few minuets (seemed like days), I had to break the silence (to save my sanity). I said, “Well did mom tell you my plan? What do you think?” She looked at me and nodded (strange). That was it for her response (spooky). The time crawled by as I waited for her to continue. Finally she stood, turned and smiled at me while waving me to follow her. My senses soared with delight (YES). She had not smiled at me since she had moved back in. That smile was like the sun coming out after a long hard winter. I noted there was a hint of sadness in her smile that I did not like.
She took me to her room and opened her closet. I had not been in her room for years it seemed, but was surprised at the profusion of dresses, skirts, and other things (unidentifiable lacy things) in her closet. She had not brought that much in the way of clothes back with her when she moved back. She dug in the back of her closet for a minuet before coming out with her old trunk (dragging it). I had not seen this item for a long time (never when open). She had kept her favorite old dresses she had outgrown in it. She had once said she kept her best dreams in it. She had put the trunk away when she had moved out. That had always made me wonder what was in it.
I watched as she opened it and took out the dress I had loved to see her wear when we were younger. It was a flowing lavender summer dress with a scoop neck and a little bow at the hip. It was simple, but quite pretty. She looked fantastic in it. It was too small for her now, so she had packed it away (too bad). I guess this was one of the dreams she put away (so to speak). She held it up looking for flaws, but found none. It was the epitome of fine fashion to me (?). It was perfect type of dress (for what?). Why had I thought that at that time I did not know?
As she placed the dress in my hands, I realized this was the way June was telling me she was accepting my plan (help). I was going to realize a dream that had just started to form. I was going to be able to help her (and myself) in her time of need. She smiled as she said, “I guess “Bill” just doesn’t fit you any more. We will have to find you a new name. Maybe “Belle” will be good. Yes, I think that would fit you well.” She continued “Mom and I talked a lot after you went to bed last night (help). Your plan is very strange. She thinks you are nuts (like always), but she left the decision up to me. I do need the help so; I think we will try your plan for now (wow).” With a sad smile she added “Maybe it is for the best”? At that moment I knew there was something they were not telling me (again). Her sadness scared me too much to ask what was going on. “Where is Mom?” I asked (just for something to say). She smiled that same sad smile (odd) again before answering. “She’s out getting what you will need.” was her answer. At that I was amazed (really). Did this mean my mother would help (me over a cliff probably)? This was beginning to make me reconsider my plan. Could I really pull this off? What would I become if I did?
That is how I started to change my life (what life?). I was doing what I could do to help June and hopefully make all our lives better or that is what I kept telling myself (yeah, right). I knew this would take me into strange places and meetings with even stranger people (intriguing). All I could do is hold on and focus on June. I just hoped I had what it takes to follow through with my plan (hard as it may get). June deserved only the best help. I wanted to give her the perfect helper, even if I had to be a girl to do it (Goddess help me). Where this helping would lead me I did not know.
June told me to get in the shower and wash and condition my hair. Then she told me to shave the tiny amount of leg hair I had (not too much blood). No other shaving was required because I had no other bad body hair. I was fortunate in that way (so they tell me). As I got out of the shower I glanced at the mirror. The girlish face looking back at me told me that this could work (hopefully). I took a long look at myself in the full-length mirror on the door and I could see very little boy in my boy’s body (was it always like that?). The girl in me was screaming to get out (loudly) for some time now and I never saw it (till now). Funny how we can miss what is right in front of us?
My mother got home shortly after I had finished my shower. I heard her come in, but she did not come up right away. I was sitting at my sister’s vanity in a robe getting my hair brushed out when she finally appeared. She just stayed in the doorway taking in what was happening for a few moments (sneering?). I loved having my hair brushed by June but the way my mother just stood there was unnerving. My sister just kept brushing and telling me how great my hair was (flame on). My mother came in June’s room and dropped about ten bags at my feet (I jumped). She did not speak to June or I, she just dropped the bags. These bags held what I would be wearing for the foreseeable future (yum-yum). I wanted to dig into them, but restrained myself (barely).
I looked in my mothers eyes, only to see dislike. I did not know if she hated me for what I was doing or just what I was doing (probably both). I found her look hard as stone (and harder to take). She did not like what I was doing (and me for it) but had given into my sister. This tipped me off that all was not as it seemed (see). I guess you can’t have everything (or anything with her). My heart sank as I watched her walk out. I had my sister back talking to me, but I was afraid I had lost my mother’s respect (As if I ever had it) for good. Well I would have to deal with that later (much later). Right now I had to attend to what June was teaching me. This was a lot to take in at once. For some reason I knew I had to learn fast (???).
She finished with my hair and began to dig into the bags. A glory of pastel silk & lace bras and panty sets in an amazing array of colors was to be produced from these bags. A few of the sets even had matching garter belts and hose. There were dresses, blouses and skirts of all different kinds as well. Four types of shoes came out of the bags. All had at least two-inch heels. One even had four-inch spike heels. The one thing that scared me the most was the corset. I just knew just looking at it. It would hurt to wear it. This was everything I would need to dress as a girl and hopefully look nice. If my mother did not want me to dress up, why did she get me such ultra feminine finery? This made me think I would never understand my family (will I ever understand her?). Maybe she did not agree, but I think she understood at least on some level (down real deep). Hope can come in the strangest packages. Well as long as I had to be a girl I would at least be well dressed.
The next thing I was shown was how to put on make-up. For this step I was dressed in a cute pink training bra, tight pink panties, and nude pantyhose (cute). The first thing she did was painful in the extreme. Plucking my eyebrows was not my favorite thing to do for sure. Then I was shown the wonders of foundation, blush and powder that made my face take on a glow that fascinated me. She then added eyeliner and mascara to bring out my eyes. Eye shadow gave me that exotic look I craved. Lip liner and lipstick finished the transformation. I was stunned at the result (wow). I really looked like a pretty girl (wow again). The change even startled June to the point that we both just stared for a long time at the mirror (wow x3). She hugged me and grinned, “I think this will work out after all” (yes!)! I think make up is such a wonderful thing.
After she finished my face she gave me a slip and told me to put it on while she got my dress ready. I wondered what she meant by that. The dress was perfect in every way (to my way of thinking). Lavender looked great on her, but could it look as good on me (Again I think)? I was soon dressed fully from the skin out as a girl for the first time (stunning). I could not believe the difference. It was like a key that opened a door I did not even know was there. It set me free, for the first time in my life I was complete and whole. Beyond all I had ever known was this place I now found myself in. As I looked into the full-length mirror I was reborn. That was the beginning of many months of trials, happiness, and frustration.
My mother was determined if I was going to be a girl I was going to be ALL girl. That meant hormones and a legal name change. I thought this was only right and went along with Mom and June’s suggestions. This meant a lot of discomfort for me but I just focused on my sister. June’s health was failing fast. The pregnancy was taking a lot out of her. This caused a great deal of tension in our house. The one thing my mother and I could agree on was our worry over June’s health. I found the whole time almost unbearable to say the least.
My mother set a doctors appointment for me the next day. The doctor was an elderly man with horn-rimmed glasses (isn’t that always the way). He asked me a whole lot of embarrassing questions and took a lot of my blood (goddess, I hate needles). He examined me in places I don’t even want to think about. He then gave me a shot in the hip witch gave me a weird sensation and two shots in my chest (OW!). That put me on my way to hormone bliss (blast off). That was all I needed to start on the hormones that would continue my transformation. He gave me the hormones pills and told me to come back in two weeks for follow up shots (oh joy).
We went to the courthouse to change my name right after the doctors. I was intimidated to say the least. I wore a conservative skirt and blouse with jacket hoping to look older. It went pretty fast for such a momentous day. Three questions and some paper shuffling was all there was to it. You would think they would make more of a fuss about such things, but they only looked bored. I guess I felt a little let down with how easy it was. That was it I was now Belle Ann Pride. What was I going to do?
The next few days were not good. I woke up with nausea from hell. When my sister came in to see why I was not up she just shook her head. “Welcome to your fist day as a girl” she quipped handing me a heating pad. Luckily it only took three days to get back on my feet.
The one thing I did not understand was when my mother asked the doctor to put me on the hormones that would make it possible for my breasts produce milk. I had heard this was possible, but did not know why she would want me to experience this. This should have warned me something was terribly wrong. She did this shortly after I started hormones (right after one of June’s appointments). So in about a month I had to wear pads in my bra to catch leaks.
This was a strange time. My sister was getting close to delivering and everyone was on edge. I hoped she would make it to her delivery date. The high doses of hormones I was on did not help (too high). I developed a snappy (bad) temper towards most people. Even the helpful nurses started to avoid me (look out here she comes). This pushed me into a deep depression. I started to dread the days and hate the nights. I even started to have nightmares of what could happen. My mother and I clashed often and harshly during this time. Because of my temper I even started a few of the fights, not that I ever won any of them.
My mother had me take childcare classes that were informative, but probable out of date (dumb town). I also attend all the pre-birth doctor appointments my sister had. This gave me an intimate look at what went on in giving birth (yuck). I learned all the ways to take care of a child (that they taught). To say the least I was fascinated with all I had to learn (and horrified). It often made me sick, but I did all I could. I knew this would be important sometime in the near future (I dreaded this).
I was really changing fast. So fast it took me by complete surprise. Within two months I was wearing a 32 B cup bra and was developing a fine figure thanks to another of my mothers fine ideas. Which was that I wear a tight corset all the time (Breathing was optional). My skin had taken on a softness I loved to touch thanks to the hormones and lotions I used. My hair had grown quite long and I kept it nicely styled and clean all the time. I loved to just sit and brush it for hours. I was becoming a real “Looker” and I liked it. I was even a bit vain about my looks I think. I feared I would really attract males now (??). That was another thing for me to worry about. I knew I was bisexual for some time now, but had not acted on it yet (did being a girl change this?). Did I have what it takes to date men? Could I be happy dating a man? What about sex? Would I even want to marry one in the future? What of my feelings for women? Would they just disappear? Could I, as a woman, date a woman? I was so confused about all that! I did not want to think of any of that yet. I had to look after June first. It always came back to her.
September meant I had to go back to school. With my new name and look I was sure I would be beat up every day. My mother talked to the principle at my school and I was allowed to go back as a girl. Another reason to be scared. The Doctor gave me a letter that got me out of gym class witch made my life easier. I guess I was invisible before I changed so everybody just thought of me as the new girl. I did not enlighten them as to their mistake. I just went with it, anything to make my life easier. That’s how I got trough till October.
In early October my sister’s heath was getting worse to the point that she had to be in the hospital until she delivered. Trying to keep her spirits up I spent a lot of time there even to the point of staying the night sometimes when she was real bad. I had a lot of time to do my homework there. The worry began to take its toll on me. I hardly slept or ate most of the time. Thanks to the stupid corset I just did not want to eat much and worry kept me up most nights. It got to the point I found my own health in jeopardy. My life could not go on like this. Yet I held on for June’s sake.
Here I was just turning 16 when I learned something about myself I could never, should never have known. I learned I could stand back and watch someone I love die (not willingly or easily). That was what was happening with June (Please no). No one said anything about it, but everyone knew. All we could do is hope she would hold on and deliver a healthy baby (a girl, I hoped). There was little hope she would survive the delivery (NO!). I cried a lot during that time (alone). My moods had turned back and forth from anger to depression. Everyone understood, but kept well out of my way. I felt torn, I wanted to run as far from this place as I could, but I knew I would not leave my sister for anything. Life is so hard sometimes. I just smiled when with her even with a broken heart.
It was October 19th my birthday, when she finally gave birth. I stood by while she held her baby girl (yes) for the first time and as it turned out the last. There were tears in my eyes when she called me over. In front of everyone she placed the baby into my arms with a sad smile. The last thing I heard June say was “Jennifer is yours to take care of. You are her mother now. I know you will take good care of her. Promise you will tell her of me someday.” I nodded unable to speak. My eyes were so full of tears I could barely see. With that she gave a long sigh and passed away. I began to cry as I found my sister had left me again and this time forever.
When the baby came out I looked at the clock and it read 10:45 a.m. the exact time on a morning sixteen years ago when I was born. Now I was reborn as a woman and a mother, how I was going to cope was not something I wanted to think on at that moment. I had Jennifer to care for (My Jenny). Strange how life pushes you into places where you would never go on your own and rewards you by making you totally happy. Looking down at my baby’s face did just that (yes, MY Baby). I was happy beyond any happiness I had ever felt before to be sure. In that moment I had lost all I lived for and at the same time found a greater reason to live.
As my mother mourned my sisters passing, I stood by and looked into Jenny’s face. As the tears flowed I had to laugh (almost) she was born at the same time and day that I was sixteen years ago. I guess she was my birthday present (fitting I guess). The doctor waited a few moments then pulled me aside. “Let’s get the paperwork done so you can take your baby home.” He said. When I looked surprised he told me that last requests where always fulfilled, if it was possible. I realized that is what my sister’s last words had been. She had given me the ultimate gift (and responsibility). Even after she was gone she was still looking out for me. The funeral was held three days later.
Strange as it was I was now Jenny’s mother. I guess in life you never know. They all knew about me but at that moment it did not make a difference. My mother had to be sedated for a while, because of grief. I was on my own in this at that moment. I had taken all the classes that were available in that small town, so in some ways I knew what to do. I also knew this would change me in ways I never could have thought of when I started this.
It was raining on the day we laid my sister to rest. I stood by the gave holding Jenny and made a vow that she would never feel unloved or as unwanted as I had felt. I was going to raise her right. Like my sister wanted. Yes I would tell her of June, I would make sure neither of us ever forgot her. She would live in my heart forever.
It was the little things I did not know that really showed me that I had a lot to learn. I muddled through with books and faith. Two things happened the next week that made my life more bearable. The first is I inherited a house in California and a lot of money. Second my mother was put in the hospital for a mental breakdown. You would think that would make my life harder, but not having her around let me breath easier while I learned to care for my child and in many ways myself. I grew up a lot in those first days.
Turning 16 chapter 2
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Permission:
A New Life!
Chapter 2
Two weeks later my new life began. I decided to move to the new house right away. With my looks and the fact that no one knew me there I should be taken as any other new mother with her baby. Well, any teenage mother and child that is. That was the plan. Some of my nervousness was about moving was that I was never away from the old house on my own before. I was just sixteen after all. It scared me to think of all the things that could go wrong at this point. My medical needs would be met because of a referral made by the doctor that delivered Jenny. Jenny and I would have the same doctor (fun). Jenny and I traveled to Seattle to catch a train to our new home. It would be our first train ride (wee). It would have been easier to drive but I did not have a car or a license in my new name. It was a long trip, but a fun one. I was scared, but people seem to see me as I seemed to be and cooed at my baby. I guess people want to see what you show them. Jenny slept most of the way. Trains are a wonderful way to travel.
At the station we took a taxi to our new home. The ride along the coast was nice and I found myself excited to live in this type of place. I felt confident that we would make a great life here. As we neared the house I could see that we had no close neighbors. I thought this was good. The seaside bluff was an amazing sight as we drove up the long driveway. Then I got my first view of the house itself. All I can say is I was in love.
The house was a big old Victorian on the edge of a sleepy little seaside town. I fell in love with it at first sight. The view was spectacular in the extreme. You could really call it a grand palace. It looked like a place right out of a fairy tail. The house was big and bold set on a seaside bluff. Trees lined every path around the place and there were fountains everywhere. This was the type of house you might read about in a romance novel. I could not believe it was all ours. I had to pinch myself to see if it was real.
After I settled Jenny and myself into our gloriously large rooms I decided to explore the house. The house was filled with things from the turn of the century. There were bookshelves everywhere and glass front cabinets displaying all kinds of eye-catching things. I could take years just finding out what all these things were. I loved the décor and decided to keep it the way it was. I would not change this perfection. I decided to spend the day in the house and check out the town the next day. It was a great day.
The next day what I found the town was a small one with few permanent residents. The town’s economy was based on tourism, primarily small hideaways along the coast and the businesses that supported them. It was quiet and the residents liked it that way. This would be a good place to fade into the woodwork, someplace to quietly bring up Jenny and make a good life for her and myself. I guess I was still a small town girl at heart. This place made me feel right at home.
The money I inherited made it so I could stay home with Jenny, but school was a problem. I decided to hire a teacher to home school me. I didn’t know if this was a bright idea or not? This was trickier than I thought. I had to search a lot of places before I found the right person. The person I found was a young pretty lady working on her Masters in Education. She was also a new mother looking for a place to stay to my good luck. We talked about it and decided that she would move in trading her teaching skills in place of rent. This worked out well because I had this big old house with lots of room and just Jenny and I to fill it. Well, at least I would have someone other than jenny to talk to. Babies are not the best conversationalists.
The teacher’s name was Rose. I thought she was as pretty as any rose I have seen. She was a tall willowy, black haired Mid-western gal. She was quite thin, but well shaped. She tended to wear conservative, but stylish outfits that fit her to her best advantage. Her jewelry was never flashy and was always in the best taste. She really knew how to say what she wanted without saying a word. I learned a lot just watching her. I loved her easygoing style that really got her noticed. I think I wanted a role model as well as a teacher. Rose worked out well in both roles.
We got along real well from the first. She helped me catch up in school and I helped her with her baby (a boy named James). This was a quite equable arrangement. I did not bring up my past and she did not ask. It did not take long to be right up there with my schoolwork. I liked the way she taught. Time passed quickly, almost without notice.
She was a great help around the house and we soon became close friends. That is of course when things started to go wrong. I was faltering about what to do with my life and really needed to talk to someone. I had kept silent about my past so long I was reluctant to bring up it up now. It was always on my mind in those days. I knew that I would have to tell all to make her understand what I had been through in just under a year. I hoped she would be able to help. I just hoped she would not freak out too much, at least. Putting myself out there was going to be very hard. I knew it had to be done if we were to continue this way.
I was uncertain how to start when I sat with her in the living room that night after putting the kids to bed. She turned and said, “I see you have something to bring up.” Being on the spot made my thoughts fly apart even faster like at the speed of light. She put in “What could be so troubling to rob you of speech?” She talked like that sometimes, teachers. When she smiled I just turned red and the tale tumbled out. It all came out in a rush. I realized this was the first time I had told anybody the whole story at one time ever!
She did not freak out, but her face took on a gray cast at times. I could not tell if it was fright or repulsion at first. I just let the whole thing slide out like a flood. That was it, I had laid myself open and waited for her to take it in and respond. I was totally blown away by the effort it took. I was totally drained. Every thought and felling was put out there for her to see. This could be the end of a friendship or the beginning of a closer one. Which one it would be I didn’t know. She took a long time to say anything and that really made me nervous and jumpy.
Finally she got up and came over to me. The look on her face was saying it all. She hugged me and said “How did you survive all that without help?” I shrugged and shook my head. It was not in me to answer at that time. After a little while we talked for a long time about everything and how to go on from here. She had a good grasp on my life and pointed out several things I did not consider. This helped me get it worked out in my mind. I really was happy I had found her to help me. We were closer at that moment than I had been with anybody for a long, long time. Perhaps we were even closer than even than I was with my sister.
After a while our topic turned to her life and family. She was one of five kids who grew up in a big house in Oklahoma City. She was still close to her folks, but had not seen them for over a year. Her two sisters lived back east somewhere last she heard. She had not heard what became of two of her brothers. The one remaining brother she had moved out to California to see. She said that his name was Roger. He lived in Santa Cruse right on the beach. They were really close as kids. She still liked him a lot even though his coming out as gay pushed him away from their folks. She really wanted to be near him but he kept pushing her away. This made her very sad. Family was very important to her. I envied her.
I just sighed and nodded as she told me all this. Oh, to have a life so simple. I guess I was jealous of her in many ways. My mother had tried to find me after she got out of the hospital, but with my uncles help and my moving when I did had kept her two steps behind. I figured she would find me sometime this year. I was not sure if I wanted that or not. We had not talked since she went into the hospital. The break was clean and I thought it would be good to leave it that way. At least Rose still had family to turn to. Rose and I got along well as the year moved on. We were quite close because of our talk that night. I now had a friend I could tell anything to without restraint. This made me very happy indeed.
Christmas was a troubling time for me. I had no family but Jenny to spend it with. At three months old jenny was not much into parties. Rose knew I was having a hard time with the season and surprised me by asking me to go with her to her folk’s place. This was unexpected because of what she had told me of their treatment of her brother. I knew I passed OK, but I also knew that if they spent a couple of days with me they would know something’s funny. This did not make my decision any easier. I guess the thought of being around a real family again, even if it was not mine, was what made me say yes in the end.
We planned to drive out spend a few days with them then come back for new years. I was not sure how it would go but then I wanted to see if I could do this. I tried to put it out of my mind and do what was needed till it was time to leave.
There was the Pre-Holiday shopping to do and presents to buy. This kept us quite busy till it was time to leave for Oklahoma. My spirits were confused the day we left. I was up because we were going to have a good holiday, but down missing my family. June was on my mind a lot. It was a roller coaster of emotion that threatened to tear my mind apart. If it was not for taking care of Jenny and Rose being there I would have gone mad.
The ride itself was uneventful, but it was a long drive. We switched off driving to keep ourselves fresh. Rose had found a way to get me a license in my new look and name. We took her car because I still did not have one. The kids it seemed to love car rides, don’t kids that age always. We took three days to drive to her folk’s house. We stopped at two quaint little inns along the way for the two nights. Amazing how these little places looked alike. This was a great way to travel. The babies just loved it. Rose and I got even closer by chatting to make the miles go by faster. We went into subjects out of boredom that we normally would not even have thought to bring up. I liked knowing that we thought a lot alike. Our opinions were in line on most things.
It was a fine day that we pulled into her folk’s driveway. The sun was out and the sky clear, but I did not see any of that. I was looking at the person standing next to a woman standing on the porch. I had not seen him since I was thirteen, but I was dead sure who this person was. She said, “There’s my mom and step-dad waiting for us on the porch!” Well, I was in shock. The person she called her step-dad was none other than my runaway father. Well I guess you never know.
I was sure that he would never recognize me. My hair was longer and styled, my shape was quite different as well, and the fact that I was now a girl with a baby would help some too. So with some trepidation I got out and walked to the house. My mind spilled out a lot of possibilities on what would happen next, but nothing popped in saying he would understand. Her mother ran over and gave her a big hug. Rose introduced me and to my surprise I got a hug too. I liked the thought and it calmed me a bit.
Her step-dad walked down the steps to greet us. This was the moment I dreaded. Would he, could he know that this was his “son” turned daughter coming to visit? I guess I was a little scared my mind screamed RUN you fool! I just stood and watched him come on. I knew if he recognized me I would be ruined. I looked in his face and did not see any recognition at all. I guess I was safe for the present. We introduced the babies and went inside.
It was an enjoyable afternoon. We had a good dinner and headed to the room they gave us for the night. That is when I decided to tell Rose about the little surprise I got. She was very shocked to learn her step-dad was my father. I told her how he had left my mother two and a half years ago. She told me that was about three months before he came to live here. Could he have met his new wife while still married to my mother? I wondered what he would say if he knew who I was?
Late that night I got up to get a drink. I went into the kitchen and found him there. He still did not recognize me I was sure. So I played the shy friend and chatted. I asked how he had met his wife? He actually blushed and said he met her while on a business trip. I knew that he had traveled a lot before he broke up with my mother. This gave me a little insight into what happened.
At that point he told me that I reminded him of somebody he once knew. I asked whom he meant? He blushed and said I reminded him of his first wife. I almost fainted when he said that. At that point I decided that he needed to know who I was. I wondered if there were any smelling salts handy? I tried not to laugh at him as I told him I knew his first wife quite well. He looked hard at me and asked how I could? I looked him in the eye and said, “I should know her, She is my mother!” He nearly fainted at that. I told him “My name was not always Belle.” He asked after a moment what my old name was. “You should know FATHER after all, you named me.” That nearly flattened him. He stammered, “Who are you?” I laughed and said, “Don’t you recognize your own SON? Really father I have not changed that much have I?” I turned slowly so he could get a close look at how I had changed. I almost giggled at how he watched very closely with wonder in his eyes. “Really, I have only changed a little.” I taunted. “But you have a baby!” He gasped. “I took over her care when June died. You do remember her don’t you?” That hit him real hard. “When” was all he got out? “Last October was when she was buried. Your daughter placed Jenny in my arms right after her birth. Then she died, I am her mother now.” I knew I hurt him with that. I wanted very badly to hurt him at that point. “Why did you change?” he whispered. “You never noticed this in me? I have always been this way. If you had looked you would have seen this! I was always told that is why you left.” I said in a cool almost icy voice. His look told me all I needed. I had hurt him all right maybe too much. “Well good night father.” I said while walking out the door.
I walked slowly till I turned the corner then I practically flew to our room and closed the door as quietly as I could. Rose sat up in bed and asked, “What was all that noise about down there? You look like you just went though the wringer? Are you all right you are quite pale.” I grinned and told her what happened. She giggled and said “Oh, you really stepped in it now. What are you going to say to him tomorrow?” “I guess hello Daddy would not go over too well.” I laughed. What this would lead to I did not know, but I was having fun with it at that moment even though it scared me. Rose found the whole thing quite profoundly funny. “Well, I guess that Daddy Dearest can just stew for awhile!” I quipped. “I am going to not worry about it tonight”. We laughed for a while then went back to bed.
In the morning we got up early, dressed the kids and ourselves then went into the living room. Rose’s mother was sitting there looking out the window. I said “HI” and she turned to look at me. The look on her face said it all. I thought here it comes. My father had told her about what I said last night. She got up not saying a word and crossed over to stand before me. She looked real close and then pulled back to repeat the examination. This made me real edgy, but I just stood there and let her decide for herself. I knew I should not rush her. I only watched as she tried to make up her mind and that took a long time. At last she said, “Nope, I don’t see it. You look all woman to me.” I laughed and replied, “Thanks, that is what I always thought.” She smiled and I knew she was “ok” with this. “I was sorry to hear of your sisters passing. I met her once; she was a lovely girl.” She said. “You must take after her.” She put in with a smile. Sometimes life surprises you.
After that we had a lovely visit and promised to visit as often as we could. My father was strangely silent for most of the visit (I just let him stew). They loved the gifts we brought and tried to spoil the kids rotten. Grandparents are always spoiling babies. I was happy as we drove away from that house. It was just too weird to be near him the way I was now.
The trouble was, I think, I was falling in love with Rose. Could this be true love or am I just fooling myself? Could she love a person like me strangeness and all? Would this love last? Did we have what it takes to make it? Would the 5 year difference in our ages spell doom? These thoughts put me in a funk all the way back to our house. She did not seem to notice. I really did not know what to think or feel. I guess I will just have to wait and see. I seem to do that a lot.
New Year’s Eve was nice and we started the year off right. I put myself into my studies to graduate as soon as possible. I wanted to get that out of the way so I could get on with living. By the end of January I passed all the classes I needed to graduate (a year and a half early). I was wondering if I should ask to graduate with that year’s high school class or just get the diploma sent to me. It would be nice to take that walk for the memories, but it would mean waiting till June. I really did not know what to do. Were the memory’s I would get from the graduation ceremony be worth the wait? Even Rose did not know what to do.
Turning 16 chapter 3
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Chapter 3
Strange Days
My decision was made for me by an unexpected visit by Rose’s brother Roger. She had not heard form him in a long time. He was a tall lanky athletic sort that would look right at home on any soccer field. He was pushy and opinionated (jerk), but seemed to really know what he wanted. He intimidated me a little, I guess (duh). Rose loved him a lot, so I put up with him. Trouble was that he thought life owed him something for being gay. So he pushed every one around with it. I just shook my head and stayed out of the way.
His visit put a strain on our routine and resources. He and Rose fought a lot about little things. I wanted to tell him off, but for Rose’s sake I held my tongue. He was a rough person to have around. He wined how his folk’s did not understand him as an excuse not to do anything. He even thought Rose should pick up after him. That almost put me over the top. On his third day there he asked Rose for money to get drunk. I looked at her as he tried to say how hard life for a gay man was. I wanted to tell him that He should try the life I had (yah right)! I guess my feelings showed because Rose told him to shut up (surprise). This surprised him to say the least. Soft and gentle Rose was showing some backbone. He did not know how to react to this change. I looked at her and seen a glimmer of annoyance in her eyes. Was she really getting upset with him or was this for my benefit. This shut him up for about an hour.
It was just before dinner when he started up again. I watched Rose turn to him and tell him to grow up (yes). He was floored by her venomous tone. He had never heard that type of response form her before. At that point she decided to put a real fine point on it. She said, “Do you really think you have it that bad? I know people who have it a lot harder than you.” When he did not reply she went on “You better get over yourself or you will never make it.” I was very proud of her at that point. He was flabbergasted and totally speechless. I was wondering if she was going to tell him about my life to make her point (no), but she just turned and went into the kitchen (skated by on that one).
The visit went better after that. One evening after Rose went up to bed he asked me “What has gotten into Rose?” I looked at him and replied “Life has shown her how hard it could be. She has had a lot of surprises lately (to say the least).” “What do you mean?” he answered. So I told him about his stepfather and what he was to me. I did not intend to, it just came out. Then I decided to push a little farther. I told him about my sister. I did not let on about my life change yet. He said nothing when I finished just stared at me. He got up without a word and went to bed. His face showed he had a lot of thinking to do.
Both of them did not speak when they came down for breakfast. Rose still seemed mad and her brother looked like he had a bad night. I felt sorry for them, but did not interfere (for safety reasons). I smiled and served breakfast. No one talked during the meal and the tension was quite high. I was getting a headache just sitting there. After we ate I turned to Rose and said “You look tired, why don’t I take the kids to the park and let you rest for a while.” I knew this would give them the chance to talk this out (with the kids out of range). I watched as they glanced at each other and nodded. I told her of my talk with her brother while she helped me get the kids ready. I quipped, “You can tell him the rest if you want”. She glanced at me with a strange look in her eyes. For some reason, I began to feel sorry for Roger.
It was a glorious day to be outside. The kids loved the park and I loved taking them there, so we had a good time. The twin stroller we had got made pushing the kids easy. My mind kept sliding back to what was going on at the house, but I tried to get past it. They would have to get through this alone. My help was not needed. (I hoped). The walk through the park then home was relaxing (for the kids). I did not know what to expect when I got there, but maybe it would turn out all right.
The house was silent when I entered with the kids. I was not sure if this was a good sign or not. I took the kids to their room for their nap then went looking for Rose. She was in the dinning room when I found her. She had a thoughtful look in her eyes and a big grin on her face. “Well are you going to tell me what happened?” I asked after a moment of silence. “You would never believe me so, he’s in the kitchen see for your self” She said as her grin got even bigger. This made me wonder what was going on. I walked into our big kitchen with no idea what I would find. The sight that was presented took my breath away. This was something I really would never have expected.
There he stood doing the dishes of all things. His look had changed as well as his manners to say the least. He stood in a short and sassy pink maid’s uniform with lots of lace everywhere (What?). His matching pink pumps had heels at least 3 inches high (wow). His hair was brushed into a high, bouncy and quite feminine ponytail with a maid’s cap sitting just in front of it (nice hair). He was facing away so I did not see his face but I was sure he was fully made up. To my amazement his lanky form fit perfectly in his, or should I say her, uniform must be a corset under there. Her form said girl all the way nicely too. Could this be the same opinionated male I really disliked when he came here? I pinched myself so I would not laugh and left quickly before he could see me.
My grin was as big as Rose’s as I sat at the table to talk to her about this new development. She told me that they had got into a huge fight after I left. She poured me some tea while she explained that she had got tired of his bad attitude and decided to teach him a lesson. Putting him in a dress seemed the best way to prove her point. She said he would continue in dresses till he straitened up. She said, “Having a maid for a while would be nice”. She would show him how wrong he was. I grinned as I asked how I could help. She told me to call him Nancy for as long as he was here (as in Nancy-boy). As the maid he would be doing all the housework so we were free to do more important things. I thought it a strange situation but, I just agreed and went to my room for a nap.
After my nap I walked downstairs to check on things and came upon a scene that startled me a lot. Apparently there was a vase Rose liked that he broke and she was punishing him for it. She had him over her knee and was spanking him repeatedly. This was another weird turn for my strange household. I turned and left quickly. I did not understand what got into Rose. I guess it takes all kinds (look at me). It startled me to see calm, sweet, gentle Rose spanking her own brother. Did I really want to love this girl? I went to the kid’s room to get my mind off this and watched them play for the rest of the day. Kids are good for getting your mind off things.
The rest of the week went by without a hitch, (if strange) so I was happy. Not doing any housework or schoolwork left a lot of time on my hands. I started to think of getting a job (yah right). I still had quite a bit in the bank, but working would not hurt me (much). It was getting on towards summer so I decided to have one last adventure before I settled down to work (right). I needed a vacation (from nothing) to remember while I worked all winter.
I decided to talk to Rose and see what she thinks. She had an idea right away (as always). She told me of an island off the coast that would be perfect for a two week-long fling. The island had an authentic med-evil type castle to stay in where we would be treated like royalty for the whole time there (yes). I agreed it would be a unique and exciting adventure. I decided we should look into it. Rose grinded and said we should take Nancy along as a nanny to watch the kids (GRIN). She had been teaching him how to look after them (hard work). He was very good with them (?). It was looking like a fun two weeks. The question was how high in the ranks did we want to go.
I called the travel agent to find out the prices of the trip. It was quite expensive, but seemed to be worth it. She had a deal going for the Duchess packages that was quite tempting, so I booked both Rose and myself for that package. I found that our nanny could go along for very little indeed. The kids of course were free (since our nanny was looking after them). We planned our trip well. I loved the thought of living as a duchess for two weeks. The glamour and finery really made me want to go right then (ah the lure of lace). I held back to have everything go right. So it was set, we would leave in two weeks for our trip to haven.
For the trip I had a dress made that was the most gorgeous lavender satin ball gown (in remembrance of my first dress). It had a plunging neckline, tight bodice and three quarter length sleeves with two inches of lace at the ends. It also had lots and lots of lace at the hem (of course). I even found matching lavender pumps with three-inch heels and bows on the toes to go with it. I would certainly hold my own at court in that. I had a matching gown in pale rose (my little joke) made for Rose. We will make quite a stunning pair in those gowns to be sure. We would get the rest we would need there.
I knew I was being cute with the choice of color for her gown, but I could not resist. I was sure she would love my little joke. I even bought the appropriate jewelry to match the gowns for both of us. I got Rubies for her and Amethyst for myself. Matching cloaks and handbags completed the look. That was a total necessity of course. Girls just have to accessorize.
Telling Nancy (Roger) that we booked him as a nanny (female) for two weeks while we vacationed was quite a chore. He broke down almost at once (Huh). I really felt sorry for him (not enough to let him out of it though). You might get the impression that the old Roger would rise up and he would bolt from there never to bother us again. Well, he did not do that. I was surprised to see real tears building in his eyes. I guess the time he had been here had changed him a lot (little did I know at the time).
Rose surprised me even more when she became totally unsympathetic to his show of emotion. She seemed to be quite a hard person at that time (?). He took this as a sign of how very badly she wanted to see him suffer (could this be?). Was this the same reserved, caring and helpful lady who helped me through my life change? Her treatment of her brother made me wonder, if she had a dark side after all? Could she take this sort of action with me? I was scared to find out the answer to that. We were set to leave for the trip in two weeks. I guess I would need to find out what was causing this before then.
Two nights later I was sitting with Rose in the living room and decided to ask her about her brother’s change. She just smiled and asked me not to tell her brother but she knew his secret. I wondered what this could be. She told me that he had always been pressured to be a leader in the family. He always had to be the “big man”. She knew he had always wanted to have someone tell him what to do. To take the pressure off him and just let him go along. He just never knew how to ask for that though. Her “punishing” him gave him the excuse he needed to try life as a follower for a while. The problem was he had the leader drilled into him so he had to be broken out of himself to help him. So she was being hard on him to help him. This really made me think. Could his pushing people all the time, be his way of asking for someone to take over? Maybe her “punishing” him was just the help he needed? I would have to think on this.
This sure was a strange household I was living in. I guess the head of the house sets the tone (me). Well with grown-ups like us how are the kids going to turn out (shutter)? That one kept me up many a night wondering (worrying). It was just another case of wait and see I guess. There was nothing I could do about it at the moment, so I just went on with the shopping for the trip.
I just had to make it to my vacation and I would be fine (Frisky Intense Nasty Expert). I think I liked the Idea of being Royal (even if it was just two weeks). The thought of being Royal was changing me even before I had a chance to go there. The Princess Syndrome, I think it is called. I just hoped this would prove to shatter my shyness (mostly overcome) once and for all. That was something I had not thought of in a long time (no time). The bane of my life was almost gone (YES!). I guess I would see.
The time seemed to slowly crawl by till it was time to go. The trip to the coast was very easy and fun. The boat that we were to take was a great big old-fashioned sailing ship. This trip was starting off right. We checked in at the office and headed for our rooms to change. We were to stay the night here to get the things we would need on the island. The dresses we got were fitted to perfection and there was a ton of them. Our luggage consisted of four steamer trunks plus several bags. Nancy as our nanny had but three uniforms and some personal stuff (two small bags). The kids had a trunk of their own. Now I understood why the travel cost was so high.
The ship was to leave at nine a.m. sharp. It took twelve porters to load our luggage on the ship. Royalty never travel light I guess. As we boarded the ship the captain welcomed us. We found out we were the highest-ranking people on board for this trip. He just gushed saying we were such lovely ladies (grin). Our cabin was the best aboard and quite spacious for this ship. We left port on time so we were informed we would get to the island at dusk. I really looked forward to this.
We were up on deck when the island came into view. It was quite breathtaking. On top of the biggest bluff was the castle looking like it came right out of a history book. I loved the thought of riding up to such a grand palace in an old fashion carriage. I would be met by a handsome gentleman who would genteelly lift me down from the carriage and hold me in his arms our faces just inches apart (Sorry, I went off on a tangent, I will get back to the story now.). The ship pulled up to the dock and we all prepared to go ashore.
The port was just like I thought it would be, a “quaint” little seaside village. We passed through it rather quickly on our way to the castle. The castle itself was even more impressive when viewed from the road leading up to it than from the sea. It was an English style, right in every way. I hoped it was not too accurate when it came to reproducing the sanitary conditions of the time period in question (Yuck). We rode through the lower castle on our way to the palace at the center. As we went the carriages behind ours peeled away. Soon our couch and the wagon carrying the luggage were the only ones left.
That is how we arrived at the palace. My senses were energized to the limit with all that was to see, hear, and experience. The palace was quite a dreamy place to behold. When we stopped there was a handsome footman to hand us down (Hmmm) to stand before the palace steps and take in the beauty before us (Quite fun). We were awaited by a group of nobles at the base of the steps (as you would expect). They were quite a mixed group of four with two men and two women. The leader of the group introduced himself as Count Godfree Lino (not bad looking at least). He called himself a Count but his manner was quite unrefined (come on). At his side was a young lady he called his daughter, Lady Lilly Lino (YUMMY!). The others I glanced over without interest. I decided to play the quiet one while letting Rose take charge (after all she was the older one). This made it easy for me to spot the potential romances in this group (I was on vacation after all). There was not much of that evident here (maybe inside).
The welcome was short and we were escorted inside to meet the King and Queen of this little island. I observed Lilly during our walk in noting many things not apparent at first glance. First of all I estimated her age to be only slightly older than me. She was twenty at most. Second she was more at home in her finery than her father (A very good sign). I got the feeling everything here was not as it seemed (something to look into). What was her story (Hmmmm)? I had a feeling it would be worth getting to know her (Like you did not see that coming).
The Royal family of the Island was quite used to their roles so the greetings in the main hall were short and flowery. The King was named Jonathan Tormen and the Queen was named Vivian Tormen. Everything was going along fine, till I was introduced. The Queen was quite startled when I moved into view. Something she seen in me turned her quite pale. There was a look of almost recognition on her face. The look told me that she had seen me somewhere before. The fact she stared at me like I was a ghost so long told me that she did not believe what she was seeing. What could she be seeing in me that startled her so? I had a feeling finding out would startle me (badly probably). Why did I always find myself in this sort of trap?
The Queen unlike her husband was quite young (he looked fifty at least). She looked to be only twenty-seven or so. She reminded me of someone, but I could not remember whom. All the attention she was directing my way was making me irritable (Darn). She kept her bluer-than-blue eyes on me throughout the proceedings. Her gown was a deep purple that absorbed light and outlined her shape without showing it off. How it did this I do not have a clue, but it sure was a nice effect. She displayed a moderate amount of jewelry that seemed to pull the eye away from her face. What was she trying to hide?
While I was musing on this our children were presented to the royal couple. This of course was quite fun to watch. Apparently babies were not often brought to the island. The Queen even came down from her throne (shock) to have a closer look at them while our nanny Nancy held them up one at a time (blushing all the time). That we brought our own nanny with us impressed many in the court (HA!). The Queen glanced at me and said, “Which of the children is yours?” I walked over and said, “This is my Daughter Jennifer your Majesty”. “She is the greatest love of my life.” I concluded. She smiled at this and a strange look passed over her. She snapped her fingers and a servant stepped forward quickly. She turned and whispered to her and smiled again as the servant rushed away. The Queen remounted the steps to the throne and sat once more. I was puzzled by her actions, but Queens (Male or Female) are like that (no other reference needed or meant).
After we were presented there was a time of shuffling in the hall. The Queen seemed to be waiting for something (not to well either). She smiled when the servant indicated that what she wanted was done. She turned to the hall and said, “I invite these new arrivals to a private get together in the east chamber”. Her smile while she said this was quite smug, even a bit whimsical. This made me wonder what awaited us in this place. I glanced at Rose and she was just as unsure as I was. Maybe this is when I find out what had startled her about me you never know. We followed her from the hall.
The walk to the east chamber was a short one. The hall we entered was not large or from the look of it used very much. It did have a grand fireplace that was lit with a good fire (castles are always drafty and cold). The room had in it the look of a hasty clean-up job. What drew me attention the most was the portrait over the fireplace (here it comes). It was of a lady in her middle years holding a baby. She was still showing the glory of youth. It was the most startling thing I had seen in my life. The painting showed someone who looked almost exactly like ME! Older by a few years and dressed in turn of the century dress, but the likeness was startling!
The Queen grinned and said “Now you see why you surprised me in there? It is a remarkable likeness to be sure.” I was speechless for a long while then just started to laugh. I had finally remembered where I had seen the Queen before. I glanced at her and curtsied. “Well, I can explain this if you can not. But first tell me is she related to you?” I asked. She looked quite surprised, but said, “She is my Grandmother on my Mother’s side”. “I knew it. Well it seems we are related then, for she is my great aunt on my father’s side” I replied. This started her into laughing too. I had seen an old snapshot of the queen at my Grandmothers house some time ago while visiting that is where I had seen her before.
“I guess that would make you my Aunt, I think.” I said. The Queen grinned and said, “It does something I do not think you are considering.” Her grin got even bigger while she continued “Well Duchess, it makes your title real.” I just stared at her, totally speechless. At this Rose burst out laughing. Nancy curtsied grinning. From no family to a royal aunt and uncle, you never know. After that we sat and talked for hours, getting to know each other. I wonder what she would say if she knew my secret?
Nancy came up to me disturbing my thoughts asking to put the kids down for their nap. I said, “Go ahead, I will be down in a bit”. As he left the Queen watched him with a quizzical look on her face. I said, “Nancy is quite a good nanny”. She glanced at me and asked “There is something quite strange about that one”. I smiled and commented, “Yes, at times He is quite a strange one”. She thought about that for a second before she spotted what was wrong with that quip. “Did you say he, as in male? That was no male”, she asked. “Yes, I did say “he” and that is exactly what I meant.” I replied. She just stared at the door he had gone through. “How come you have a male dressed like that?” she wondered? “Ask Rose, He is her brother after all.” I quipped. She shook her head and turned to a grinning Rose. Rose said, “He is being punished and being the nanny was a good way to get some honest work out of him”. “It is for his own good. He will be a better person after I let him back in to pants”. I watched for reaction from the Queen, but none came. I think she was in shock.
Later that day Nancy told me what happened after he left. He was taking the kids down to our rooms for their nap when he bumped into Count Lino. The count had been deep in his cups for a while and was quite aggressive. Nancy had his hands full trying to keep the counts hands off of him. The count was only put off when the kids began to cry very loudly. I an sure at that moment Nancy truly loved those kids!
After I stopped laughing, I tried to console our upset nanny. Rose just kept making jokes about how he should have gone for it. “After all he is rich and not that bad looking. It is every maids dream. What type of slut are you?” She teased him. This did not help me trying to calm him down a bit. He just burst in to tears and ran from the room. At that moment I really found the name Nancy totally appropriate for this cross-dressed ninny. What a Family I had around me (one for the books for sure). What is a girl (or me) to do?
There was a Grand Ball that night to welcome all the new arrivals. This was my first chance to really show myself off. I unpacked my lavender gown and all the things to go with it. About then I remembered that I needed help getting into this gown. Nancy was busy with the kids, so that was out. What I needed is a ladies maid. I went looking for the Queen to ask of such things are possible here. I found her in the thrown room sitting Looking at nothing (thinking I guess). I inquired if such a ladies maid could be found in time to help me get ready for the ball? She grinned and asked why I did not use my nanny? I grinned back and said he was watching the kids. Then I laughed and told her of the incident with the count. This story she loved and we both ended up laughing. When we stopped laughing she said she would send someone to fill my request.
It was a little over an hour later when the maid showed up. Her name was Shirley. She was 5’4” and quite small in build. She wore the traditional maid’s stiff black dress. She was all business and briskly moved to help me out of my old gown and into my new one. Her manner was strictly correct and proper. I liked her professional demeanor. I was quite distracted, but noticed something about her was not quite right. I am not sure what it was that tipped me off, but something here was not what it seemed (Again). My mind wondered over what she had said and done to try to figure it out. I took me quite sometime to place what it was.
The Queen had a sense of humor to send this one to wait on me. I decided to see if I was right. I dropped one of my earrings and asked her to pick it up. That showed me I was right. This person was not use to long nails or bending in a skirt. I laughed to myself as I watched this little joke run around getting what I needed. Darn if I did not have another cross-dresser working around me. The Queen was really turning out to be a fun person (I’ll get her for this).
The Ball was quite a regal affair to be sure. The Queen presided over it with joy showing on her face. I was sure that she lived for this sort of thing. When Rose and I were announced I noticed that my title had changed somehow but could not put my finger on how. I stuck it in the back of my mind to ask the Queen later. The room was quite the largest in the castle that I had seen so far. It was filled with people in grand finery dancing to tunes right out of the middle ages. Everyone turned when we were announced. I knew that I really looked great in my gown, so I just smiled and proceeded down the great staircase. Rose came slightly behind me, I guess she was letting me shine. I loved this sort of thing. I learned in that moment that I really had accepted myself in this role; I had found myself at last. You might say I was in my element for as I walked across the floor the crowds parted like a sea. They recognized my new role and reacted appropriately. As I approached the Queen I knew myself to be at the peak of my life. I was all I wanted and needed to be at that moment. My curtsy was fluid and graceful as I felt the glory of the moment upon me. The Queen smiled and my spirits were lifted even higher. This was my time and I was going to live it to the hilt.
The Ball was truly grand and I had a joyous time. I danced and talked with a confidence I never had before. All too soon the Ball came to an end. I did not want it to ever end to be sure. I walked up to the Queen to say goodnight smiling at the feelings coursing through my mind. Her smile was almost as big as she asked me to stay a moment after the others leave. I stood slightly to the side as the others bid their farewells to the Queen. My mind wandered over these new feelings. I identified Pride, Joy, and Confidence in my new demeanor. Where that came from I wondered. Could I be growing up (never)? Where was the fear I always felt? I did not know why, but I could not even remember what it felt like. This was strange, but I loved every moment of it.
The Queen was looking at me. What must she think of me? Am I really related to such a regal lady? I smiled I guess I was feeling Royal at that moment. She came over and waved me to follow her as she led me to a small-unused study in the east wing. After waving me into a seat she poured us some wine and sat looking into her glass thinking. “You have shown me something I did not expect tonight. I think I was right in the perception that you are truly a royal”. I did not know what to say to this, so I just waited for her to continue. In a moment she did. “Did you notice that your title has changed a bit?” She asked. I nodded wondering where she was going with this. “I was the one that changed it. You are now truly of my line” she put in. “I want you take my place when I am gone” She said. I was flabbergasted I had not seen this coming. I stood and went to the window. How could this be? I think she needed to know the truth about my life. Could I really tell this lady no and mean it? The euphoria of a few moments ago fled before the sadness that is my life.
It took me a moment to collect my thoughts before I could reply. “You need to know something before we go any further with this decision. “I am not what I seem to be. I am something more and less than what I look like” I stated. “I was not born into the life you see. In fact, I have lived as you see me for just under a year” I continued. She watched me with a growing realization in her eyes. I waited a moment then went on “I was named Bill at birth. I took the name of Belle when I changed my life. That was just under a year ago”. I went on to outline my life for her in all its ups and downs. After it was over I stood drained of every ounce of energy I had (again). She did not reply just sat looking at me. Could this be the end of my time here or the starting of something truly strange?
We remained this way for several moments before I could not stand it any longer. I turned back from the window and looked at her. She was sitting with an amused look on her face. This was not what I expected to happen. Was she amused by my life? This would not be good! She stood and crossed the room to where I stood. I was afraid of what she would say. She took my hand and drew me to the other side of the room to a large bookcase. She pulled down a large book and opened it to the back cover. From under the paper glued to the inside she pulled a drawing. This drawing was of a young boy in old fashion clothing. “This is a drawing of my grandmother, your great aunt, when he was young” she quipped. I was stunned. This could be a drawing of me before I changed. What was happening here? I looked at her and asked, “Do you mean she was like me”? “Yes, in so many ways it scary” she said. What could this mean? I had no idea of what to do next. She put the drawing away and closed the book. “I think I was right, you are the right one to follow in my footsteps and hers” she said. “I think you should read this”, she said while putting the book in my hands. “We will talk after you have read it” she quipped. She walked out of the room leaving me with only the book for answers.
Turning 16 chapter 4
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Chapter 4
The Line
My grandmother’s book was not thick and it only took me one night to read it all (a Long Night). I was not sure what I would find in those pages, but the parallels described startled me to say the least (two lives, one story). Our lives were not a point-to-point match as such, but the pains and triumphs were the same. It could have been me writing these lines if I wrote better. The feelings were so close I could not help, but cry for her and myself. I found that our line had always had “middle of the road people” as they were called in the book. Men and sometimes women who crossed the gender line to help loved ones without thought to themselves. Few knew about them sometime not even the ones they helped, but they lived their lives giving and sometimes dieing doing what they needed to do. I may have started this on my own, but now I knew I was living up to a family tradition strange as it is.
This gave me a lot to think on. History was repeating itself in many ways. Do I follow the path laid out for me in this book or do I try to change my fate, if you believe in fate? What would this mean for Jenny, Rose, James (Rose’s Baby) and even Nancy? Was this to change all of our lives? I needed to talk to Rose (as always)!
It was about noon when I found her high on the parapet over looking the sea. She was wearing a light green dress that flowed gently with the breeze. The sun glinted off her hair making me think of morning dew on the grass at home. She was beyond gorgeous to say the least. This place suited her and me, I think. I just watched her for a few moments (lifetimes). This was a sight to take to heart and remember always (get on with it). As I walked over to her I noticed a book in her hands, I guess I was not the only one reading today.
“Nice place you picked to read Rose” I quipped walking up to her. She smiled and replied “A light place for dark reading”. This made me wonder as we chatted. After a while I came to the point and told her what the queen said. This was not a surprise to her. She too had talked to the queen. She had gone to the queen when I had locked myself in my room with the book. The queen gave her the book she was holding to explain her decision. When I asked what the book was she said it was a diary of my grandmother's lover. That floored me (I sure get floored a lot).
That is when something popped into my mind that caused me to grin. Was her lover a man or woman (or both)? Rose seemed to read my thoughts. Her smile told me she would not tell me what was in her book (ouch). Well, I let it go. With how close my grandmother’s and my story was I believed I knew. That she was reading that book gave me hope that she would one day be my lover. I will take that type of hope from anywhere I can.
She looked outward across the island but I could tell she was not seeing any of it. I let her think for a while trusting she would tell me what she thought I should do when she was ready (I Hoped). To my surprise she turned to me and told me I would have to decide this on my own. I did not know what to say. Our relationship up to this point had been she would help when I came to her. What was I going to do now? This was something that touched all of our lives in a big way! Now it was all on me. How was I going to decide for all of us?
I needed to think on this for a while. I had just turned to walk away when she joked, “you wanted to be royal”. Was she laughing at the choice or me? This was not turning out to be a good day at all. I decided to go down to the nursery to be with Jenny, she always settled my thoughts. On the way down I ran into Shirley, the ladies maid the Queen lent me. She seemed quite miffed. When I asked she told me the other servants were being cruel to her. This I did not like! When I asked her why she blushed, but would not say. I knew at that point what it was about. I told her to take me to the one’s who were taunting her. I was mad and was not hiding it in the least. I will not go into what happened next, lets just say I made myself very clear about what I thought of their actions. As I turned I glanced at her and there was pride and tears in her eyes. At that moment I knew what I must do. I had been thinking of the cost to my friends if I took the queens offer, I should have been thinking of how it would affect the island. I had to do what would do the most good for the most people. So I went looking for the queen.
You might think that I was being big headed in thinking I would be a good ruler for these people, but I knew at least I would try to think of everyone. My mind was made up but I needed more information from the queen before I voiced my thoughts. Maybe this would be good thing. It’s not like I would have to take over right away (I hoped).
I walked into the throne room feeling quite good about the whole thing when I got the shock of my life. Who was standing there talking to the queen but my dear old mom! Well, I wanted to run away as fast as this dress would let me (run, run fast). For some reason I just stood there and watched as they chatted (freaky). What was I thinking this could not be a good thing at all? How did she get here? Did she know I was here? What would happen next? I was sure she would through a fit at how I left home
without telling her! My mind raced at the horror that was coming about. Well, I guess I should make my entrance or run like hell. She was just my Mother after all. I kept telling myself that as I approached the throne.
She had her back to me so did not see me enter. The Queen did but continued without acknowledgement. This gave me a moment to find out what she wanted. It was at that point that mother dear asked “Do you know where my run-away daughter is?” Her tone was one I had heard many times before, just before she lowered the boom on someone. That stopped all thoughts of flight. I straitened my dress and tapped her on the shoulder. To say the least she jumped quite high. That got a smile out of the Queen. My mother turned to me with a look of stunned surprise. The look I gave her was NOT one of being cowed. I was angry and was not going to take it any more. This was the showdown I had waited my whole life for. "Hello mother I see you got out of the hospital" I said. Not much of a opening but I had to start somewhere. "I did not run away I moved on with my life!" She looked me up and down. I could see her venom start to boil. I did not let her start. I let her have it. I won't write what was said here for it was too harsh for most readers. It was finally ended by the Queen. With a single word She ended the hostilities for now. The undeniable force of command in her word, "Silence", shut us both down instantly.
I straitened my dress and stepped back. I realized that this was not the place to have this battle. I went with my gut on what to do next. I turned to the Queen and curtsied. It was time to withdraw and regroup with Rose to plan my next move. I did not even look at my mother. It was not the time to tell the Queen what I decided about Her offer. All I wanted was to get out of there but the Queen had me pinned to the spot with her eyes.
Turning 16 chapter 5
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Turning 16
chapter 5
Decisions (Sorry this is so short)(this is a unedited version so please be kind)
The Queens eyes kept me rooted to the spot. I knew what she wanted it was only I did not want to say it in front of my mother. Those eyes told me to speak now. I drew a deep breath and spoke "I have decided to take you up on your offer." There I said it. "I will follow you on the Throne." I Quipped. My mother gasped at that statement. I guess I made a hit with that one. The Queen beamed and said "Thank you for telling me, You may go." At that I withdrew. My mind was racing I needed Jenny and Rose.
So many decisions need to be made. Where do we live here or back at the house? If I do stay will Rose want to? What of Jenny would it be good for her to grow up here? My head was spinning with all this and more as I headed for the nursery to spend time with Jenny and think. That is where I found Rose. She had given Nancy the afternoon off so was looking after the kids. Another question popped into my head. What of Nancy if we stay here will he ever get back to pants?
Uh, Too many questions! I picked up Jenny the center stone of my life. Holding her calmed my swirling thoughts and for the moment I had peace. Rose let me have my moment then spoke "Well tell me about it?" After some thought, I told her about it all culminating with my words to the Queen. She was not surprised that I took the Queen up on her offer. She pointed out that we needed more information before answering any of my questions. With my mother here that would be difficult. She is sure to try to take over. What I needed to do was to get the Queen alone and learn more about what she expected of me. My mother is one obstacle I hope I will not need to tackle soon. With her in the castle I can’t avoid her for long but maybe long enough to get some answers.
Jenny giggled as I held her. She is such a happy child and I will do anything to keep it that way. I spent some time centering myself then placed Jenny back in the crib. It was time to find information. I nodded to Rose and headed out to find the Queen. What a vacation this is turning out to be. Well eleven days left till all needs to be decided.
The first stop is the Throne room. No joy there she was not there. Wandering the halls would do no good so I headed to the Royal apartments. Hopefully this would not take long I can’t duck my mother forever. The apartments were not that hard to find. I was not up on the customs of visiting a Queen in her rooms so I hope I was not breaking too many rules doing this. I strode up to the door and knocked. After a short pause the door opened to reveal a maid. “Yes may help you?” she said. Well in for a penny… I said “If the Queen is in I would like a private word with her if possible.” “One moment I will see if she is free.” She turned closing the door as she did. I am sure I am breaking so many rules right now so I hope this works.
Quite a wile later the door opened again and the maid gestured me to enter. I walked in to a sitting room of a woman of very good taste. All earth tones and soft colors making a really peaceful feel to the room. The Queen was seated in a overstuffed chair watching my every move with a small smile on her lips. I curtsied and she nodded her head. I took this as permission to talk. “I am sorry to disturb you your majesty I have a few questions only you can answer if you will?” Not a bad way to start I thought. She motioned to a chair and said “Ask”. For the next two hours she and I talked about what both of us wanted. I learned a lot finding till I was needed I was free to do as I pleased. This left me no better off than before with my questions. Well I knew what I could do just not what I would do. I also found out that this kingdom passed down along the female line so it was she that really had the power here not the King. The last thing she did before I left was place a ring upon my finger. I knew what this symbolized so it did not need to be said.
I walked back to the nursery slowly thinking of all I learned. It all came down to what I wanted to do? Life was open for now. I needed a direction to put a point to my life. Well let’s look at things. The first priority is giving Jenny a good life, after that my life then Rose and even Nancy comes into the mix. How many sixteen year old need to make these choices? After reading my Grandmothers book I am sure I know what she would do but I am not her what should I do?
Of course when I was deep in thought is when I ran into my mother. It was at the nursery door we ran into each other. First thing that popped into my mind was that she was going to try to take Jenny from me! Not going to happen! Second thing that popped into my mind was that I was a higher rank here on the Island so if she tried I'll have her escorted off the Island. Game, Set, Match I win! Don't you just love high rank. I decided to stop her right there I did not want Jenny to see us fight and start crying. "Before we go in I want to know your intentions" I stated blocking the door. Out of the corner of my eye I seen two guards coming this way. "I am going to take my granddaughter away from this mad house and there is nothing you can do about it." She snarled. "That's where you are wrong you see this ring with it goes abilities and rights you are not taking into account." I smiled as I said this. I called to the guards. I looked at her "Get my drift? This is a fight you can not win!" Mother backed down at that point and turned to stalk off. "That lady threatened my child please see that she leaves!" I said to the guards. The guards faces turned from friendly to hard when I said that. They saluted then hurried after my mother. Mother was not having a good day!
I opened the door to the nursery and walked into it. Jenny was asleep so I decided to let her sleep and sat in a chair to rest. Rose looked at me "What was going on outside the door?" she said. I grinned and quipped "Mother was having a bad day". She looked at me so I told her everything. She sat back and thought for a bit. "That answers one thing we can't leave the island now. We leave and she will make trouble and try to take Jenny." I had to admit she was right my mother would do that. "I can only think of two problems right off hand. Where would I get my hormones and in one and half years the surgery? I would need to go to the mainland for that." I told her. "We can work something out. How much do you got in the rooms or at home?" she asked. "Three weeks here two months at home I think." I answered. "We get that and we have some breathing room. We can send Nancy for that she does not know him." She planned. We pondered and planed for an hour or so then a massage arrived asking me and Rose to go to the throne room. We did not trust this so took the kids with us.
The throne room was packed with women. The Queen was on the thrown talking to several women. Well that answers one thing she is involved. I noticed even the guards are women at the moment. As I approached the thrown the Queen dismissed the ladies and watched me. When we got before her we curtsied and waited for her to speak. "Belle tell me who is the mother of this child you hold?" The Queen asked. "If you mean who gave birth to Jenny that would be my sister June. She died just after placing Jenny into my arms and telling me that I was her mother now. So to answer your question I am Jenny's mother." A wave of grief for Junes passing rolled over me but I held fast before the Queen. My mother stepped from the crowd saying "LAIR You stole the baby even as your sister grew cold!" I turned to her and replied "I am doing what June wanted me to do. You would not know what was happening you were too wrapped up in yourself! I am surprised they let you out of the hospital the way you were going on. I am her legal mother and you know it! I did not ask for this but it happened and I love Jenny." I guess at this point it was up to the Queen who to believe. The Queen sat motionless watching the show. There was one thing that my mother could say that would turn all these women on me I was just hoping she would not go there! I seen the gleam in mothers eye she was going to go there. There was no way this could come good for me. The Queen spoke "We can't know the mind of a dead woman so we will have to ask the child. We can see that she is quite content in Belles arms. Would she be as content in Janice's arms." The Queen came down and held out her arms for Jenny. I placed Jenny in her arms. She walked over to my mother and the closer to her she got the more Jenny squirmed. Till Jenny started to cry as she was placed in my mothers arms. That for all around said that I was Jenny's true mother. The Queen took Jenny back and placed her in my arms. Jenny quit crying and fell asleep quickly. For the Queen and the ladies here this was all that was needed to prove the point. My mother only had one card left to play. Of course the Queen knew my secret but the ladies here did not. Would she play it or walk away? The Queen stood before the throne and declared that Belle Pride was the mother of this child and a true Duchess of the Island! That ended the subject for all but my mother who sulked off to plan her next shot at me.
Jenny and to some degree James (Rose's child) were the hit of the gathering and charmed ever woman there. After the declaration and my mothers withdraw it turned into quite the party. The party went on for a hour and half then we made our excuses and went to our rooms to put down the kids. Nancy was there cleaning up trying not to burst with the tale he had to tell.
(This next part is told from Nancy's point of view.)
I was almost bursting. I needed to tell my sister what happened today. Rose will just smile and be happy for me I hope. Looking like this I never would have ever thought to find love. I guess when it is time it is time. I am so happy. I wish they would get here.
Their back now I can tell Rose. "Rose, Rose I have to tell you what happened today!" I practically ran her over to get to her. "Calm down, let me put James down then we can talk." Rose said. I heard her mutter "sometime I think I have to kids." I tried to calm down but it was very hard! I straitened my dress, the dress that got me noticed oh happy. It only took Rose a few moments to put James down and say good night to Belle but it seemed soooo much longer.
continued next time Comments always welcome!
Turning 16 chapter 6
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
Chapter 6 Nancy's Tale
(This part told from Nancy's point of view)
I danced around waiting for Rose to get seated so I could tell her my news. I could not stand still and I could see it was making Rose not happy. She always wanted me to play the perfect maid and nanny always so reserved and proper. I just could not bring myself to do that right now. She finally indicated that she was ready to listen to my tale.
Here goes "It started easy as I was looking after the babies as always. I was kind of down but not to bad. Rose came in and gave me the afternoon off. That picked up my spirits a bit. When she gave me some money to look around the market made me even happier. This was the first time I had got to leave the nursery for some time. I had heard of the wonders market that was the hit of the castle but had never been. It did not take long to make my way there. The other servants had told me all about getting around the castle the easy way. At the edge of the market I stopped to straiten my dress before entering the fray. I had been told how to avoid the traps of the merchants so was confident that I would make a good showing today. I kept to the edges of the market the center was for the nobles. Talking with the other servants made me wary of straying in too far. I was looking at some hand made toys thinking they would make James and Jenny happy and my job easier when I felt a pair of eyes on me. I looked around and found it was the merchant from the next booth that was staring at me. At first I thought it was a man but looking closer it was a woman dressed man-like. I am used to being stared at but this was different. I decided to go over and look at her booth so I could find out why she was staring."
I paused at this point in the story to let Rose comment if she wished. She told me to go on. "I glided up to the stall. It held a ton of dresses of all kinds. The merchant looked me over and asked what part of the Island I was from because she was not able to pin down where from my dress like everyone else? I said I was a traveling nanny for a noble. I thought I should not give away too much. She smiled and asked if I was from the outlands? She heard that they dressed more formal out there. This merchant was good she was trying to pin me down. This could be fun. We travel a lot and I find the more formal styles fit everywhere. This is a dance I knew. This was fun. But why with her? We danced with words back and forth never giving too much. This was how the game was played. My last few lovers did not have this so did not last long. This was what I was looking for the dance. The last few years I had been getting more and more dissatisfied with the gay lifestyle. Maybe what I needed was a Manish Woman."
Some how she got me to try on several dresses. They fit perfectly and flattered me well. She took a long late lunch and showed me the market. Some where along the line I fell for this woman surprising me no end. There it was I was in love. Here I was a man dressed as a woman in love with a woman dressed as a man. Lar was a wonder she could tell many things just by the way people dressed. Yes she knew about me. She said it was a bold choice and one she could respect. Maybe this is the love I have been searching for. We talked about sex and how we were both just going through the motions before but maybe this time it could be real. Yes I did eventually reveal that I worked for two Duchesses. She was impressed. We spent the afternoon together wandering the market. By the end of the day I was in love.
After it was over I headed back to the nursery to see to the kids and tell you Rose
all about it.
(And back to Belle's point of view)
I watched Nancy jump around telling his story. it is the most animated I have ever seen him. To see someone who claims to be a proud gay man dressed like a Maid/Nanny fall head over heels for a masculine dressed woman. Well to each their own. I wont interfere in any way. I have my own worries to see to. My Mother was sulking somewhere wanting to get her hands on Jenny. I got her chased off but I don't think she will stay gone. I have to take action. I needed to see the Queen. Just then the door opened and in walked the Queen with her was several guards. This could be bad.
The Queen said "I hear there was a problem here a little while ago?"
I said "Yes, Your Majesty My Mother tried to take Jenny. I told two guards that and they ran her off. I don't believe she will stay gone or how far she will go. She is crazy they should have never let her out of the hospital."
The Queen said "You mentioned that before tell me more?"
I frowned "The grief for my sisters passing gave her a breakdown that put her in the hospital for many months. By the way she is acting I think they released her too soon. My sister put Jenny in my hands and said you are her mother now. Tell her about me someday. Then she died and my Mother lost it. I was officially listed as Jenny's Mother and I had to see to everything including burying my sister while taking care of a newborn. That is my past, Your Majesty."
She smiled a sad smile. She said "Captain you are to detail two guards to be outside this room when the Duchess has her daughter here. No one enters that is not in this room at this time. If the Duchess takes her daughter out of here you will have two female guards to escort her at all times. Do you under stand Captain?"
The Captain said "Yes Your Majesty! It will be done."
I said nothing just curtsied to her. She nodded and smiled a smile that was hard to read. She said "Tell me do you know your Mother and I knew each other years ago? We went to school together. I was just starting the school when she was just finishing. She was detailed to show me around. She made me feel quite special at that time looked after me almost like a big sister. She has changed so much. I wont forget that time. This is for you to finish."
I smiled a hard smile. "I understand. She may be my Mother but I will let no one take my child from me!" Suddenly my Mother came out of nowhere. I took a half step to put myself in her path. There was a dagger in her hand. I braced myself for her rush. I stepped forward to meet her. I grabbed her arm and pulled as I spun. I kept spinning working up some speed. Then I let go at the right time as she hit the pillar. there was a sound of breaking bones and she slowly slid down till she was sitting on the floor. I took a step towards her. I stopped "Get a healer here quick." I waited there as she slowly bled on the floor.
Her eyes were on me. "You don't deserve that child. You are nothing! I will never stop coming after you! You let me live you will never be rid of me!"
I looked at a guard "Lend me a blade." He held out a dagger. I took the blade and stepped over to her. I placed the tip of the blade on her chest. "Is this what you want me to kill you. After all these years of fighting is this what it comes down to? Well I wont give you what you want. You will live and we will continue to fight till the bitter end." I stood up and returned the dagger to its owner. The healer went to my Mother and started working on her. I looked at the Queen "I will not kill unless absolutely necessary. She may be crazy but I wont kill her. Things have always been bad between her and I. I don't think they will ever be what it should be between a Mother and Daughter. Once she is able to travel I will contact my Uncle and have him take her back to the hospital. Hopefully they will help her this time. If she gets out and is still going after me and Jenny I will deal with it as best as I can."
The Queen smiled "You past the test beyond our hopes." My Uncle John stepped into the room smiling broadly.
The healer stood up. "We need to get her into surgery as soon as we can. I will let you know how it goes. Right now it is touch and go." Off she went with my Mother on a stretcher. I was not sure how I felt about the whole thing. Uncle John put a hand on my shoulder. Jenny started to fuss so I picked her up. She quieted as I held her.
Uncle John looked at me as I settled Jenny down. "I will take your Mother to the hospital as soon as she can travel. I can see they let her out way too early. What are you going to do Duchess?"
I thought a bit. "I am going to finish my vacation then I am going to go home. If your Majesty needs me that is where I will be. Send a message and I will return." I smiled "I made a promise and I will keep it." The Queen and Uncle John left after that.
The next week went well. Rose and I spent most of our time together. The kids were well looked after by us or Nancy. We let Nancy have time off to pursue his love affair. With 3 days left I was told my Mother was shipped back to the mainland hospital for treatment. That she was off the Island made me feel better. That evening the Queen called me to her chambers.
I reached her chambers in a short time. I knocked and the maid showed me right in. The Queen was at a writing desk looking over papers and making notes. I waited quietly for her to notice me. She looked up and smiled. "It has been awhile since I had to deal with mainland law. So I was reviewing the laws that apply to your case. Yes I used to be a lawyer." She smiled "I have made this for you. I think it will be helpful." She handed me a scroll. I unrolled it and it turned out to be a official declaration stating I was a Duchess of this Island and a ambassador to the mainland. "You will just need to show that ring to the gate keeper at the dock and they will let you and up to 4 companions on the boat no charge. If you need a break from the mainland use the ring. It will work as many times as you need it to.
As always all life giving comments welcome.
Turning 16 chapter 7
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Chapter 7 Home again.
The last days past quickly. Rose and I with the kids headed to the port to catch the boat home. I was not surprised when Nancy decided to stay on the Island to pursue his love affair. I smiled as the boat pulled away from the dock. We were going home. The time on the Island had changed me to the point I was not sure I could fit in to the lovely little town we lived in. Maybe after two years I would head back to the Island for good. I would have had my surgery by then and I would know what I want out of life hopefully.
The boat ride was smooth as we headed for the mainland. I kept to myself and pondered what I was going to do with my life. Rose let me have my piece and stayed to herself. At the end of the journey I still did not have and answers.
The house was just as we left it. Well it should be it has only been a little under 3 weeks. So much as happened in that time, both good and bad. All I want to do is get settled in and find a job to take up my time.
The next day I found out the title of Ambassador was not a joke. The former Ambassador came to see me and brief me on the duties of the office. It was quite the afternoon. He had a girl with him that was from the Island and was in need of my help. She was trained as a classic maid but could not find work. I asked her a few questions then made my mind up. I hired her to be a maid in my house. Considering the salary that my job pays there would be no problem keeping her on staff.
I turned the den into a office and began to see what I could do with this job. I would reach out to the community and see where I can help out. I had a Title and a job lets see where that leads me. Now we need to find a job for Rose something she can do at home. That would set up the household real well. I was going to talk to Rose But she was busy instructing the maid in how we liked things done. So I decided to go for a drive and see some of the town. I had a drivers license and a old car that came with the house. Rose paused when she seen me so I took the chance to tell her I was going for a drive and ask her to look in on Jenny. I will be back before dinner time.
I pulled out the car and got ready for my drive. Just then a police car pulled up. The cop that got out was a fairly nice looking woman. She looked at me then at a clipboard then back at me. She was making me curious. She walked over to me "Hello You would be the Duchess would you not?" She was smiling so I took it as nothing bad.
I smiled "That would be me, what can I do for you?" I sized her up and thought she would be public relations or something like that.
"I am Officer Jill O'mally I just came out to check on the report we have a new Ambassador from the Island here. Would that be you? You seem sort of young." The cop just looked me up and down.
"That would be me, yes. I am Belle Pride, Duchess of the Island and Ambassador to the mainland. Yes I am young but I will do then Job as needed. I have been briefed by the former Ambassador as to what to expect on this job. He did not mention that the local police were involved. I am happy to work with the local authorities in any way needed.
She smiled "I am the public relations officer for this town so I am the one you will be dealing with if you need anything." She hand me a card with her name and extension on it. "I work most days so you should have no problem getting a hold of me. Well I got to get back nice to meet you Duchess." She turned and walked away.
I went back to looking over the car before my drive. The car was an old Cadillac convertible. I put the top down and cleaned the car out. I first drove down to the car wash. I put the top back up and ran it through the full cleaning. It cost a little extra but I had it hand buffed at the end. I looked it over and found it looked real nice.
I drove around with the top down checking out how the town was doing. Finally I decided to head home. I was in a good mood for a change. I drove up and there was two cars there, one was a police car. I got out and looked at the cop leaning on his car. Two men heading for the door stopped when I pulled up. This was going to be fun, Not. I got out and put up the top taking my time. I turned as one of the men came my way. I noticed that there was a flag near the door like the flag that the Queen used.
The man was angry "I demand you turn over that girl right now! I will not have that Person go unpunished!"
I sized up the man and decided to play it hard. "You are on Island territory now I suggest You calm yourself! First, who are you? Second, what are you talking about? Third, you will conduct yourself as is proper for a man of your years or I will have you thrown off my property." He was taken aback by this. I stared him down.
I smiled "Now shall we start again. I am the Duchess Belle Pride and you are?"
The other man walked up "I will answer while he gets his foot out of his mouth. My name is Joe Brown this is my brother Sam. We are here to have the maid arrested for theft. She stole a very important ring from Sam's house. If she returns the ring and leaves the area we will forgo the arrest." This guy is slick.
"I will investigate this matter and if it is true I will take action." I stated my position well I thought. I turned to go in the house.
Sam grabbed my arm. "We are not done yet!" I looked at his hand.
"You sir are creating an international incident if you do not remove your hand in 3 seconds you will be declaring war." 20 knights trooped from the side of the house to line up ready for orders. I was still looking at his hand. He removed it. I turned to the two of them "Let me make myself clear. I will look into this matter and will get back to you! You will leave your contact information and I will see that you are informed of my findings. You will leave now and I will not charge you with crimes. This is not a bluff." I turned to the head knight "Captain if they are not off the property in the count of 25 take them into custody."
The Captain said "Yes your Grace" Then started to count slowly. The brown brothers left as did the cop. The whole thing soured my good mood.
"Return to your normal duties captain." He nodded and the knights trooped off. I headed into the house. A maid I had never seen before took my coat.
Rose came out smiling. "That was quite the show out there. Do you think it will be trouble?" I nodded and was looking at the new maid. "That is Joan she and her sister Joanna are a gift from the Queen. The knights and flags are also from the Queen. It seem our house is an Embassy for the Island. I will be taking the post of chief of staff for this house. It should be an intriguing job at least."
I smiled "We keep getting to it don't we? Well at least we both have jobs. I need to talk to Wilma about a ring."
Wilma stepped out holding out a ring. "I did not steal it he gave it to me but when he found out I would not let him in my pants He demanded everything he gave me back and fired me. He would not pay me for the work I done and spread rumors around so I could not get work. I will gladly give him back the ring when he pays me what he owes me.
"I will call him and talk this over. I don't think he will be nice about it. I will try to resolve it as best I can. You just give me the ring and I will see what I can do. I looked at the ring and thought 'that is one big diamond'. "Go back to work now Wilma." This is going to take some tact to get through this one. I went into the nursery to look in on Jenny. I picked her up and played with her for a while to calm myself. Jenny always calms me down and makes me happy.
Rose stepped in "What you going to do about the Brown Brothers?"
I frowned "I am going to see if they own up to the problem. Then I will go from there. If they do we will meet and exchange the items and it will be all over. If not things get sticky. I am not sure what I will do then. What are we doing with the knights?"
"They are converting the old barn into a bunk house. It should hold them all. They will protect the land and house."
Joan the maid stepped in "Miss there is a rather official looking man from the state government to see you."
"Put him in the parlor I will be there in a moment Joan." I turned to Rose "Seem duty calls. Till later my friend." I put Jenny down and headed for the parlor.
As always all Life Giving Comments are Welcome and Loved!
Wings Apart
Author:
Organizational:
Audience Rating:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Wings Apart Chapter 01
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Permission:
(A short teaser to see if people wish to see this story.) Wings Apart Chapter 1 In the Wind
Linda and I were fighting again. I hated it when we fought. So I stalked off to my private place to be alone. Nobody ever used the old shed any more. most even forgot it was there. I didn't I used it when I needed time away from everyone. Only one who knew was Toby and he would never tell. He was my best friend after all. From the out side the shed looked like a old pile of wood. On the inside we had it fixed up real good, even had power from a extension cord from Toby's house. We had scrounged a old small refrigerator that we kept drinks in. Only me and Toby used the shed.
Who am I? I'm Josh Wells by name. I am your normal teenage (18) Kid. I am 5 foot 5 inches tall and 130lbs. I have gray eyes and black hair. Well normal except I can grow wings when I want and I can use magic. Well a little magic. Nobody but Linda and Toby know. Well back to the story.
I grabbed a soda and slipped into the old recliner for a little nap to cool off. I tried to sleep but my sister's words kept coming back to me. "Your going to flunk out if you don't stop playing with magic when you should be studying. I know You love the feeling but if you are not careful it is going to bite you!" That was her whole argument. She was scared of my magic. She loved my wings but was scared what will happen when people find out. I just didn't care right now about school, about anything. I was going through a crisis and no one seems to care. You see if I have my wings out too long other changes start to happen changes I can't stop. Changes in the way I think. Every time I use my wings for more than a few moments I start to get weird thoughts. Girl thoughts. I am just as much a boy as any other boy, so why is this happening? I think they are girl thoughts because they are about clothes or looks and stuff like that. Why me? When I have my wings out and somebody asks me a question I don't here Josh, no that would be too easy I hear Angelica. Lately I have heard that name when I didn't have my wings out. So it is getting worse. Lately I have found myself looking at girls differently. Not so much them but what they were wearing. I would think if their clothes fit or not or if the colors fitted them. I think I am going crazy. I would think I was gay but I have no feeling for boys. I still love my girlfriend Lana. I want to tell Lana about my wings and magic but I an not sure how she will take it. I am so confused.
As always when my thoughts come to a dead end I pull out the book on magic I got at that old book shop just outside of down town. It is said to be a beginners book to magic. But it is just a bunch of stories. I have tried to figure out what each story means but have had very little luck. Today though the stories were just gibberish. I need someone to teach me. Someone who actually practices this stuff. But were will I find someone like that? When sleep won't come and the book don't work there is only one thing to do! Magic! I moved everything from the center of the room and set a rock there. The rock was a ordinary fist size rock. I put all my will into changing the rocks shape. I tried for a Dragon. I got the body right and the legs. I was just starting on the wings when Toby came strolling in. His stomping disturbed my concentration and I flubbed the wings badly. I stopped and looked at my wannabe dragon and through it on the scrap heap. If I had my wings out it would work better. The magic flowed so much better with my wings out. That's a new thought I had never had that one before. I have no evidence that it was a true thought either. This is scaring me. I decided to play cards with Toby instead.
We Played cards for an hour. Then I asked him to be still while I try the Dragon again. He said sure after he got a soda. I looked through the rocks I had there for just the right one. When I found one that felt different I decided to use it. I tried something different this time. The rock had a large streak of crystal running through it I tried to separate the crystal from the rock. It took a lot of will and magic to do this. I was sweating when I finished. I looked at how much crystal I had and figured I did not have enough to make anything nice so I looked through the rocks for ones with crystal in them. I did not find any so decided to make some rings. It took me a lot of time but I had four rings. two men's and two women's. I smiled then went over to the recliner and slid into it. I was out as soon as I closed my eyes.
I woke up with someone poking me. I opened my eyes and there was Lana. What was she doing here she had never came here before. She said "Wake up you fool. What have you done! Damn this is bad." She looked at my confused look and said "You don't know do you? That is even worse! Get up we have to get out of here now." I had no idea what she was talking about. "Come get up they are almost here we have to go!" I got up and she grabbed the rings I made "Okay let's go. My house will do for now. They wont go there." We were running through the streets. Then there was three men in front of us, I looked back two behind we were trapped. I grew my wings and grabbed Lana and took to the air. The buggers behind us were yelling obscene things at us. I flew as far as I could before landing near Lana's house. She had to practically carry me inside. I was changing I could feel it but I was too out of it to care. She put me down on a bed and I wrapped myself in my wings and was out!
I woke slowly with a lot of pain. A voice said "Move slowly it will hurt for a wile. Metamorphoses is never easy and when forced it gets much worse." I turned my head and Lana's Mom was sitting in a chair looking at me. "Welcome back. Things are going to get hard on you for a while. They don't like wild mages here. That's what they call anyone who doesn't go to their magic school. The trackers try to catch or kill any they find. You were very lucky that Lana heard your making and followed the sound and that she got there first."
I said "What happened to me?" My voice was soft and high. Just like a young girls.
She looked at me "The stress of last nights chase caused you to change into your other self. In this case your other self happened to be a winged girl." She smiled and got up and poured me a glass of water. After handing it to me she went on. "We all have a other self. The ones that lurk in our Dreams and whims. Some do not even know there other selves. Your ability to use magic allowed, under stress, you to become your other self. And that saved your life. Who knows about your magic?"
I answered "Only Toby and my sister Linda. Will this change be permanent?"
She shook her head "I don't know. Your wings are nice but can you pull them in or something?" I got up and tried to pull them in and managed after a lot of trying. I was very tired from tying.
Just then Lana came in. "Well we can not call you Josh now. What do you want to be called?" She smiled and turned me to a full length mirror to get a look.
I said "Angelica, that will do very well." She smiled very brightly.
Lana said "I guessed you told Toby and Linda. I am hurt that you did not tell me. Well they are in the sitting room. I am going to make some tea for us, see you in a bit." She walked out. I was still looking at myself. Lana's mom turned me from the mirror.
"Lets get you ready for your guests." She put in. "Cant go around in a backless nightgown all day." She helped me get dressed in a simple blue dress. She put some flats on my feet. "I am glad your feet and Lana's are the same size." She had me sit. then brushed out my now waist length hair. She put my hair in a high ponytail. "I don't think any make up is needed but I will let Lana show you how to put on." She walked to the door "Well are you coming, Angelica?" I got up and tried my best to walk like a girl to the door. "We will work on that." She showed me to the sitting room.
As I entered I noticed that Lana was already there and she must of said something because my sister said "I always said that magic was going to bite you in the end." I was not going to respond to that. She was right.
Toby said "Wow Dude you look really hot!" That was him all the way. I blushed all the way from my hair to toes. I was trying to think of something to say when Lana's Mom beat me to it.
She said "Well now that we are all here we can talk about what to do about this trouble. Oh and call me Julie all right. What we have is a Wild Mage in need of training and three friends that are in danger because of it. So here are your options.
1. Let the seekers catch you and hope they don't kill you.
2. Leave the city for training then play by the rules.
3. Take your chances.
That is what your choices are right now choose." She was looking at me the whole time she was talking. Looks like things are up to me.
I said "Where would I go? I don't know anyone who could teach me. I am new to all this. Do you know anyone that could help me? School is over for the summer so don't have to worry about that. Please tell me." She smiled at me and poured her and me some tea.
She took a sip then responded "I know a woman who could help you. She lives out in the country on a ranch. I think she would take the four of you in for the summer. Yes Lana you too. They have seen you so you must go. Her name is Helena Drake. She owns the Siler Rose Ranch. She can teach you and Lana what you need to know. I am sure she can find something useful for Linda and Toby to learn. I will call her in a little bit. We will put you on a train in an hour. Lana Angelica is the same size as you now so why don't you quickly pack two bags for the train. Linda I think I have some things that will fit you. Sorry Toby your out of luck here maybe there." we broke up for a quick packing job. Soon we were all back in the sitting room waiting for Julie to make the call. Linda was on her cell phone telling our parents that she got me and her a job out in the country for the summer but we had to leave right away. They were just glad I had a job. She hung up.
Linda said "We are good. You know I might just like having a sister." I knew she was teasing but all this got to me and I started crying. She put her arms around me and comforted me for a bit. It did help to let it out. I calmed down and Lana showed me to the powder room so I could wash my face. After that she put a little make up on me and we went back to the sitting room.
Julie came in with a bag. She said I did some checking the know you came here so I have to go as well for awhile. We will take the car and leave right now. Lets move it." We all piled into a big land rover. I got front seat, we pulled out and I caught sight of the guys that chased us before heading for the house. There was an explosion that rocked the vehicle. I looked back the house was half gone and on fire. I looked at Julie. She sighed "I needed a new place anyways. One thing you will find in this life, Don't depend on material things. They go real fast. Well off we go."
To be continued
Comments always welcome and loved
Wings Apart Chapter 02
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Chapter 2 Highway Wind
It took us an hour to get out of town and we were watching for the seekers the whole time. My wings were itching to come out. I must be a response to stress. With me the Flight response was literal. I could not relax till we were out of town and on the highway. I closed my eyes to the wide open skies that called to me. I could not indulge myself and put my friends in any more danger. Look at me thinking about someone besides myself. Oh I must be growing up. I looked in the back seat and the three were asleep. The itching was keeping me from doing so myself.
Julie said "Why don't you try to get some sleep. It will be at least 3 hours till we hit the fist rest stop." She smiled at me.
I said "I wish I could my wings are itching to come out and those open skies are calling to me. My wings don't like to be kept in anymore." I tried to smile back at her. "I can drive if you want just tell me where."
She chuckled "No thanks I'm fine for awhile Driving keeps me from thinking about the house and all." Those Seekers have drove off or killed every independent mage in town. I was pretty much the last one. Lana don't count she has not passed the third level yet so is not considered a full mage yet. She is still a apprentice mage. She will be that till she passes level 5. She does show promise though."
"Thanks Mom" Came floating from the back seat. Lana sounded very sleepy. I looked back at her and smiled. over her shoulder I could see a Black SUV coming on fast. Something in me said that thing was bad and I need to get away from it.
"I said "Julie we got a tail coming up on us fast. I'll bet my wings their Seekers." That woke everyone up. I kept watch on the SUV and it fell in right behind us. I could see in the windshield and sure as the SUV was black there were Seekers in it. "I can see in their SUV it's them all right." Julie hit the gas and the Beast we were riding in lumbered forward a little faster. I looked at the front wheel on there drivers side I could just see it. I concentrated let out a thin stream of magic just so it did not focus till after it was outside the Beast. I hit the tire just right and it blew out. They went swerving off the road.
Lana looked at me "You did that with magic. You have more control than I thought."
Julie said "We are not out of this yet. Two more coming on fast. Can you do that again?"
I shrugged "I can try. Could you three scrunch down so I have a better line of sight." Well here goes nothing. I could not get a shot at the tires of #1 car But #2 moved so I could see the tires and I tried the rear tire. Big blow out. They swerved into #1 but only through them off for a moment. But enough to expose the tire and bang it went. Three up three down. I was totally drained. I had no more in me for now.
Julie asked "Are you ok? You look wiped out." She kept glancing at me then back at the road. "I don't know why they are chasing us, we are out of their territory?"
I gasped "I am wiped out. I have no more magic for now. At least my wings are not itching any more. I'm going to try and sleep now."
Julie said "you all should try to sleep we will be driving all night." That's was all I knew for awhile. Sleep took me strong and deep. If I dreamed I don't remember it. When I woke it was morning and we were pulling into a truck stop. "Gas and bathroom stop. We will grab something we can eat on the road. I want to be out of here in less than a half hour." I going to wipe my eyes but Lana stopped me.
She said "You will mess up your make up and we don't have time to fix it if we want to eat." She took my hand and dragged me into the ladies room. she pushed me to a stall. Go already then we will see about your make up." I could hear her take the next stall I pulled up my dress and down my panties and sat. This was different than peeing as a boy. it felt weird. I know girls wipe so I did and got everything straight and came out of the stall. Lana and Linda were waiting for me. They looked at my face then made a few changes to my make up and off we went to find food. Toby and Julie were waiting to go get food. we hit the convenience store and then filled the Beast up. We were back on the road in just under a half hour. We munched and talked all the way. I kept a eye out for Seekers and the other on the food. My magic was slowly returning so I was happy. I was still a bit tired so almost missed the feeling in my wings. I moved and the feeling moved to the other wing still pointing the way we came.
I said "I think the seekers are tracking us some how. Their back at the truck stop." The second I said it I knew it was true. """I can feel it in my wings. I know it sounds crazy but I can feel them coming they are still far away but they are coming."
Julie said "My you are useful. We are close now I can call in reinforcements." She took out a cell phone and hit a number. "Yes it is me. We are close. They are tracking us some how. The old road in ten. We will be there." She hung up. she glanced at me. "You keep watching that feeling of yours. I want to know if they get closer. Everyone hold on the old road is not good." She suddenly took a off ramp and a sharp turn."
I concentrated "You confounded one of them but the other two are following. They are defiantly tracking us some how. We need to change vehicles some how to find out if it is the Beast or us they are tracking."
Julie said "I am ahead of you a new car will be waiting for us at the old road and a driver to take the Beast and drive on. I they follow us we know it was not the Beast they were tracking." we rode on in silence for a few moments then she said "There he is get ready to pile out." We slid up to the old van and plied out a guy jumped into the Beast and roared off. We got in the van and headed down a side road. "Well? Are they following?" I waited till I was sure.
I said "They are following the Beast. One, two and three all are following the Beast. Time to go to ground so they don't find us. I hope this Ranch is out of the way."
Julie and our driver laughed. "We have an hour left so catch as much sleep as you can." The driver put in. Everyone but me got some sleep I just could not stop thinking. When we pulled into the ranch I could see why they laughed. It was hidden in a box canyon down a long river path. No one who wasn't looking for it would even see the path in the first place. The sky still called to me but I did not want to fly off right now.
We piled out and looked at the rambling ranch house. what caught my attention was the woman standing on the porch watching us. She was by no means happy. As we moved towards the house she stepped forward and said "Well Juliet do you bring trouble to my door? The same door you swore never to return to! Well what have you to say for yourself?"
Julie said "Hello Mother how have you been? The Seekers are chasing us outside their territory and we don't know why. I was a kid when I swore that. Are you going to turn us away Mother?" They stared at each other for a few moments.
Mother said "Well you might as well stay. What is so special about this group anyways?"
Julie grinned "Show her what makes you special, Angelica." So I took a deep breath and let it out at the same time as letting my wings out fully. It felt wonderful. I sighed with relief. The older ladies eyes grew quite large. Julie put in "She is a wild mage as well. from what I seen her do level 4 at least." Another woman came out of the house
She said "Are you giving my guest trouble Joann? I am Helena Drake I own the Silver Rose Ranch. Come in and have some iced tea with me. We will talk about what you have come here to learn Angelica and Lana. Angelica will you stop showing off your looks for the boys and come inside." I blushed and folded my wings then with a sigh and a lot of effort I pulled them in. Then I followed the others inside.
We sat in the sitting room and had iced tea. The rift between Julie and her Mother was plain to see. After a bit a man came in and nodded. Then Helena asked "What do you want to get out of your time here Angelica? How about you Lana?"
I looked at Lana an she smiled. "I was told I need to learn the rules of magic in this world. Other than that I would just like to learn more magic." Short and to the point.
Lana Said "I would like to learn all I can in the areas of control and use of magic." I smiled at her. She smiled back.
Helena said "And what do you offer in payment?"
I said "I will work at whatever you say as long as I can learn too for the summer."
Lana smiled "That goes for me too."
Helena looked at us for a long time then got up and left the room. She was back quickly she dropped a bag in each of our laps. Inside was a pleated skirt and white blouse and tie. She said "You will were this when working. You will be given three sets, One to wear, one to wash, and one for oops. You will work all morning and learn all after noon. You will not speak unless you are asking for clarification or answering a question. Do you understand?"
We both said "Yes Miss Drake" That must have been the right way to answer because she smiled.
She clapped her hands a young girl in a maids dress came in. She cocked her head waiting for orders.
Helena said "Ah Lyn show these two to the guest bathroom so they can change. The shoes you have on are fine. Be quick about it." We got up and followed the girl to a side room. Once in the bathroom I turned my back to Lana and the mirror and tried to get at the dresses zipper. After a moment Lana pushed my hands out of the way and unzipped my dress. I took it off and picked up the blouse.
Lana said "Turn around." When I did she smiled and looked me over. I started to cover up but she stopped me. Took one more look then helped me to dress. After I was dressed she quickly changed. We looked each other over then we opened the door and Lyn was still there to lead us back. We had folded and put our clothes in the bags be fore leaving the bathroom.
When we got back we stood for inspection. Helena walked around each of us noting any little changes that needed to be made. I was so nervous that my wings popped right out through the folds in the cloth. it almost seemed to be designed that way. She looked at me "Hold your left wing out for inspection, good now your right." I did as I was told and my nerves went down. Soon she said to sit. an we did. My wings were still out. Lana took my hand an something strange happened My wings twitched an Lana grew some wings. All my energy went away and I passed out.
I woke slowly someone was cuddled up to me. I know that form. Lana was cuddled up to me. I had dreams like this of course I was not a winged girl in them. She woke when I started to move. She smiled and kissed me. Then she giggled and said "I have never kissed a girl before. I guess I will have to get used to it now. I love you Angelica.
I felt such a rush. I smiled and said "I love you Lana with all my heart." I noticed she still had wings. It was strange but right some how. We got up a little while later after some more kissing. We would have stayed in bed but our tummy's were rumbling. As soon as we opened the door Lyn was sitting in a chair she stood and waved us to follow. We were brought to a study. Lyn knocked and then entered. Julie and Helena were inside. They looked up when we cam in. Lyn curtsied and left. I noted that we were holding hands When did Lana take my hand or did I take hers? Oh well it was nice anyways.
Helena said "We got trouble" I felt the tingle in my wings.
I said "Seekers 5 miles out moving slowly. Coming this way for certain. More than before." After a moments concentration I said "5 no 6 ground vehicles one in the air."
Helena sighed "You can't stay here. we can't defend before so many seekers. I know where you could be safe but you two will have to leave tonight and alone. Just the two of you can make this journey. I'm afraid I need you two to go." She must of heard my stomach growl "Well we will give you a meal and provisions for the trip." She smiled and pointed to a table and "Sit you two we have a lot to talk about." Lyn brought in a meal and we ate while we talked. as soon as the meal was laid Lyn left and Helena went on. "Up in the hills there is a old tribal sight This time of year the old shaman take up residents for a few weeks. She is the one you need to find. She will be the best to hide you and teach you. Her name is Catherine Two Hawks. I know weird name." She handed me a map. "This should get you there. That's the only copy so don't loose it. Here is a compass don't loose that either. Hope you get there quickly." We had finished the meal and was getting ready to go. Off was the nice clothes on went the sturdy clothes. We were given packs we wore on our fronts and off into the night we went. Taking to the air as soon as we could. I had to show Lana how to fly.
We flew till we seen the first landmark then turned and flew farther into the darkness. I was waiting for the boom that meant the Ranch went the way of the house. It did not come. We flew till first light. Then we took cover to rest. after a three hour rest we walked a few hours. After a light meal we walked some more. We went on this way till dark. then we took to the sky. The seekers had made it ton the ranch and left it. We hoped the others were all right. We kept going as we could. on the third day the feeling of the seekers was gone. I found that the map had led us in a circle. We came back to the Ranch. There was signs of a fight. Old signs this happened the first night we were gone. We came up to the house. I was whole looking. There was no seekers in the area so we searched for our friends. There was no bodies so that was good. The door was gone and things were broken and spread around.
As we were looking around Lyn came in with a shotgun. Such a small girl with such a large gun. She smiled and waved us to follow. we did we went behind the house to the hills. There were sentries along the hills. we were watched but not stopped. soon we were in a camp. We were led to our friends. Helena smiled and said "So you followed the map like I told you. good they were here after you left we retreated to the hills but I wanted you in the wind till we could be sure it was not you they were following." It wasn't. I counted heads and one was missing.
I said "Where is Toby?" Julie took my hands and looked into my eyes.
She said "He was the reason they kept finding us. They made him swallow a tracker then set him to go with us. He ran off when the shooting started. We found him yesterday he had fell in the dark and broke his neck. It killed him. He is buried where he fell. We have scanned everyone else and no one else has a tracker in them." I broke down and cried. My best friend betrayed me and now is dead. I can't take this. I just cried and cried.
Next thing I knew I was waking up in a bed with Lana holding me. I looked at the day date clock and it was the day we left to run. Was the whole last three days a Dream? I opened the door and Lyn was sitting there. I said "I need to see Helena now!" Lana got up and gave me that What's the matter look. I followed Lyn to the study she knocked then entered. Helena looked up. "Do you have the ability to scan for tracking devices?" She nodded. "Get ready to do that. I looked at Lyn "Ask Toby to step in here please." She looked at Helena who nodded and Lyn went out.
Helena looked at me "Are you going to tell me why?"
I said "Hopefully a bad dream. If not I know how they have been tracking us." She opened a drawer and pulled out a hand held device. Lyn came back and Toby was with her.
Toby said "What's up?"
I said "Stand still Toby. Ok scan him." Helena did just that and found a signal right away.
"Damn it Tony, I was hoping it was just a dream. Why did you do it! Your leading them right to us. These hills are masking the signal a bit that is all the reason they are not here now!" I turned to Helena "Can you do anything about the signal?" She shook her head. "Damn it! what now?"
She sighed "He will have to leave. Some of my people will take him out to the main road then run for the border. That will give you and my people to do something else." She made a call and it was done. I shook my head as they took him away.
I said "How long dose that give us till they find out and backtrack?"
She said "Not long. We need a knew plan. You said it was a bad dream was that literal?"
I nodded "Well tell me what we did in the dream I see what we can do with that." I told her the dream. "Catherine Two Hawks, I have not thought of her for years. Yes she would be the one I would send you to but I wont be sending you two alone this time. Linda Julie and two of my tracker will go with you to make the trail disappear." So we worked out the details and then had a meal.
We decided to leave at first light. When alone I said something I really liked to hear. I said "Lana I love you with all my heart."
She said "Angelica, I love you too. I never kissed a girl before but here goes!" Then she and I kissed for a few moments or ten. It was very good if strange. We finally broke apart and tried to get some sleep.
I woke up just before the alarm and Lana was snuggled up to me and it was nice except she was on my wing. So I woke her with a kiss and a "roll over" she smiled and did. ouch. I got up and stretched as the room allowed. She followed suit and soon we were both getting ready. We just turned off the alarm and opened the main door when Julie walked up. I said "We have time to eat before we go?"
Julie said "Angelica you and my daughter behave yourselves last night? Yes there will be time to eat." we all giggled. Where did that come from being a girl is changing me more and more. At least Lana loves me! We walked into the dining hall and sat down.
Linda came in with Helena talking away. When they sat two lanky women came in looking our group over. Helena said "Ladies this is your guides for this trip, Sarina and Stella Marks. For your Information the world may have a problem with Same Sex marriage. Here we do not. The Marks were wed here, what was it two years ago?" They nodded. "So you see we are very progressive here. No hang ups about such things. Well lets get to eating I want you six on your way soon. The Marks joined the table then we chowed down. We were out the door 45 minuets later.
The next 4 days was a exercise in pushing ourselves to the limit. We ate little and walked a lot. we pushed as hard as we could push and the Marks still wanted more. Our rests were short and spaced out. I was a bit strung out when we got there. We all were.
Here was a large stone circle in the middle of nowhere. It was so 20 feet across and defiantly was man made. We set up a minimal camp a little ways away. I was watching an a great bear lumbered out of the woods and crossed to the circle. The bear put it's paws up on the circle and seemed to pray. There came a shimmering around the bear. when the shimmer dissipated a old woman was there. She looked around and caught sight of us and walked over.
Stella greeted her "Grate Mother Bear it is good to see you again. We come to see Two Hawks is she about." Always be polite to a bear no mater the form. "We come from Helena Drake."
Pray to the circle you may see her, she passed on last season. Her Daughter runs the forest now. Silent cat she goes by. She will be here tonight the full moon will bless the hopeful tonight." She looked at me then at Lana "You two are young to walk the skies. Who taught you young ones?"
Lana answered "My Mother teaches me Great one. Angelica is a wild mage. Our love gave me these wings. I just wish my magic was as strong as hers."
The old Woman looked at Lana and said "Tonight when the moon shows her bright face go to the circle ask the Great Mother to help you. If she is willing your prayers will be answered. I must be going now bingo night in grange hall in Far Away. must get there fast for a good seat." I shook my head and went back to watching the circle.
The Hopeful began to arrive just before sundown. The came in ones and twos and sometimes a family of three. They were all types but mostly they looked down or lost. A middle aged woman strode to the edge of the circle and spoke "Those that wish The great Mothers blessing come to then edge of the circle." Lana grabbed my hand and pulled me up to the circle with her. I looked over and there was Linda and Julie as well. "When I touch you. you will walk across the circle if the Great Mother thinks well of it you will be answered. I was the sixth one to walk across the circle Lana at my side. I felt my wings flutter just a bit and suddenly I was elsewhere.
I was standing on a stone circle but this one was smooth and I could not see beyond the edge. Lana was still holding my hand. and a woman was standing before us. She smiled "My children Both come before me with a wish in your heart not for yourself but for the other. I shall grant you your wishes in time but first I must know your love is true. So I will set a task for each of you if you can complete the tasks I will know your love is true.
Josh I set the task of giving into and becoming Angelica Heart and soul. Can you do this?"
I smiled "My name is Angelica Rose Wells I always have been and always will be."
she said "Lana can you let yourself lead someone you love into danger?"
Lana said "I led my love away from one danger into a bigger danger so the answer is yes."
The Woman smiled "Then go back my children your wishes await you."
Then We were at the other side of the circle. I felt better than I had ever before. I stepped down and helped Lana down. I was so in love. Then I felt it Helicopters and they were searching these hills. Damn it! I turned to Lana "I have to go, your flying is not up to this. Get the others and get away. I will find you! Count on that my love." Before She could stop me I was in the air. I was angry that they will not let us alone. They made one mistake they pissed me off!
They sighted me and the chase was on. I was flying my best and at three to one the odds were not good. For them maybe I was fine! I found a gravel pit an turned. Time to go down buggers. Three shots three strikes Three down you out. Hit them in the gearbox and down they go! I turned and flew back to the circle to find it being attacked by Seekers and their flunkies. Damn it 3 to 1 I can take but 20 to1 no way. I caught sight of Lana she was still there. Odds just changed they are going after my love their mistake! The battle of the circle was legendary! I wish I could recall what happened? I just know we won and I took a hit to the head and went down late in the fight. I woke up in a motel room in Far Away. I felt like I was hit with a dozen baseball bats. Lana was there and it could be seen that she had been crying. I squeezed her hand and she tuned to me "You fool, you great fool you. Don't you do that to me again!" She was gently hugging me. I felt like I had went through a meat grinder on slow maul. I found out that I had been out for 4 days. No wonder I was so hungry.
The door opened and in walked Silent Cat and a woman I did not know. Julie slowly pulled Lana off me saying "Let the healer get at her." the woman moved in and started to look me over.
After awhile she looked me in the eye and said "You will live. You will hurt for a few weeks but you will live. Skintight shields have the defect of letting kinetic energy get through. So you Bruise like a dickens but don't die. Just take it easy for a bit and you will heal." She got up and left.
Silent Cat said "I hear your looking for a teacher well you have one. I'll give you one week then meet me at the circle and we will begin. Rest while you can." She smiled and nodded to Julie and Lana and left.
Julie asked "Skintight shield who taught you that one? Let me guess more wild magic. You are going to give me gray hairs even before the wedding. I guess I just going to get used to it. Maybe I would look good gray haired."
Lana said "Mom would you give us a few moments alone. You too Linda I see you sulking back there. Both of you out please!" they both looked at each other then left. "Good now that we are alone I have a very important question to ask you. Angelica Rose Wells will you do me the honor of being my mate for life. Will you marry me?"
I smiled "YES! I will love to marry you. "
As always comments are always welcome
Wings Apart Chapter 03
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Chapter 03 Chapel Wind
Inside Seeker Headquarters A meeting is being held.
Head Seeker "We have to find the winged kids before they can find the truth! The Pact is in danger. Bring me those kids."
Seer "I have given your men all the information I have and there has been sightings. We have found and caught 10 winged kids so far. Just the ones that left the territory have yet to be caught. There seems to be two in that group.
Head Seeker "Those must be the ones. Get Them you fool!"
Seer "Master we have lost 15 seekers and a number of flunkies chasing those two. My sight gets fuzzy beyond our borders I can only give hints for the seekers to look for. Of late there has been none. Maybe the danger has passed.
Head Seeker "Maybe but those two are going to pay for all my seekers that have been lost! Send out the Dogs I want their heads!
Seer "Yes Master. "
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
In the forest a very tired Angelica and Lana stand by the Stone circle.
Lana said "I do feel different than before we crossed this circle but I can't say how. All I do know is my magic is coming to me very almost eagerly now."
I smiled "I know what you mean it is like the floodgates have been opened and magic is free to flow. Now we just need to control it."
Silent Cat came striding up to them "You both have done well today. You have the magic. We will work on control and uses tomorrow. By the end of the week you will be ready to meet and beat any comers. Angelica you have the focus you need to work on not overdoing things. Hit with only enough magic to do the job. That and learn the spells. Lana you need to be confident any stand up to challenges. You both will take your level 5 test at the end of the week be ready. You are done for the day. Rest well you two.
On the other side of the clearing Linda and Julie wait.
Linda shook her head "I can't get it out of my mind! The Dream was so real I was padding through the forest but I wasn't me but a Big Cat, a Puma. I was so at home, It was my forest. I lived to hunt there and to protect those that traveled in my forest. I have had dreams like this every night since the Battle of the circle."
Julie smiled she liked the brash young woman she said "Maybe that is your other self. Like Josh became Angelica maybe you will when needed become the Puma of your dreams." She walked over "Maybe you already have. I was awake late last night an I caught sight of a puma wandering near the edge of the clearing. I did not think to check if you were in your tent. Silent Cat said we were safe if we camped near the circle. The puma was on the other side of the circle."
Linda looked out into the gathering evening and wondered. "Maybe my wish from the circle did come true after all? That would be Great. I felt so powerful in the dream."
Silent Cat came striding up "How are you two getting along? You look worried Linda what is wrong?
Linda said "I am a little worried seem the Dreams I have been having are coming true. I may be a Puma at night roaming the forest."
Cat looked at her "There is one way to find out. come with me." she turned and strode to the edge of the circle and Linda followed. "Touch the circle and ask the Great Mother to show you the truth." Silent Cat already knew the truth, she could smell it on her.
Linda said "I guess I do need to know." She knelt at the edge and laid her hands upon the stone. "Great Mother I humbly ask you to show me the truth of who I am." a mist gathered around her and things felt so strange Shifting some how. When the mist cleared a very large Golden Puma was where Linda had been. The Puma looked around then tried to look at herself. It was true Linda's other self was a large Golden Puma. Silent Cat smiled now if she can learn to control it. The mist appeared again and when it cleared Linda was back sitting on the ground. She said "I can't believe it. It's true my other self is a Puma. I have always loved cats now I know why. I am so happy I know myself at last."
Silent Cat said "It is a start. In time you wont need to dream or use the circle to change. You will also learn cat magic. A hunters magic. Welcome to the Pride Sister!" With that Silent Cat Shifted into a big Black Panther. walk up and brushed up to Linda in the Welcome of cats. In a moment there were two cats there and The Puma and The Panther went to hunt together bonding their friendship. Julie watched them go and wondered who her other self was? She looked at the circle then turned away. Not tonight, she needed to think on this. She went to her tent and got out the things for dinner. It was her turn to cook. She might not know who her other self was but this self was a Mom.
Angelica and Lana walked up to the tents to see Julie moving around making dinner. There was no sign of Linda but she mostly only showed up when the food was ready. Lana Said "Hi Mom, how was your day?" Both girls smiling.
Julie looked up "Not bad, oh by the way Angelica your sister is a cat.
Angelica was confused "What do you mean by that? I know she can be a little catty at times but that's no reason to call her a cat. I should tell her that you said that."
Julie smiled "What I meant was that her other self is a cat, a Golden Puma to be exact. She is very happy about it. She is out hunting with Silent Cat who is a Black Panther. Wash up dinner is almost ready."
Angelica said the only thing she could think of "Oh, that's what you meant. I am happy she found her other self." Then she went to wash up. She was still a little stunned. I wonder who Julies other self is?
After dinner they sat around talking about their days and generally relaxing. When up walked Helena and Joann looking kind of grim. Helena said "Bad news through the grapevine I heard the Seekers are getting serious they have let loose the Pack. They are the enforcers of the Seekers. They are real bad news. Where is Linda she should hear this to?"
Just then a very load purr came from the forest and a large Golden Puma came up to Angelica and laid down and put her head in Angelica's lap. Julie smiled and said "I think she did. I am glad you are back from your hunt Linda." Helena's eye brow went up in question. A mist covered the Puma for a moment and then cleared and there was Linda where the Puma had been.
Linda yawned and said the hunt went well no baddies in the area. Yes, I did hear what you said Helena and my Puma side is ready for a fight. But right now I could use a nap."
Helena said I would like to hear how that happened but first The Pack move slow but never have they failed t do what they were sent to do. There are six of them and they always fight together. They also fight dirty. No one know where they come from but they are bad news! Now will someone tell me what happened to turn Linda into a Cat?"
So Julie and Linda filled the rest in on what has been happening.
Julie said "All seem to start at the circle. We each went across the circle and were changed some how. I have not tried to find out how I was changed but then I might not want to know. I do feel changed though. What brings you out here Mother I thought you never leave the Ranch these days?"
Joann said "Well I thought you should know Terrance is back in town. He knows you are around and wants to see you."
Julie said "That slim lost that right when he left me. I was three months pregnant and he takes off for a surfing vacation with all our money. The jerk did not even know how to surf. I have had to raise Lana by myself ever since. No letters, no cards, no calls, no bloody anything. No, Mother I will not see him. Did he even ask about Lana?"
Joann shook her head "I told him you would say this. I don't blame you. But I did say I would at least pass on that he is here. Now my job is done and I can go back to worrying about you and Lana."
Lana smiled "Don't worry Grandmother I am stronger than ever and with my love at my side nothing can stand in our way! You will be at the wedding wont you? It will just be a small one right over there on the stone circle on the next full moon." Everyone turned to Lana and babbled all kinds of questions and comments that were answered all in turn. It was a strange evening.
In the morning It was Angelica's turn to cook. It was one skill she did not have. The oatmeal had hard lumps in it and nobody went back for seconds. She and Lana went off to train and Linda went off to try and change with out the circle. Helena and Joann headed back to the Ranch. That left Julie to clean up.
After cleaning up Julie went to the circle and knelt down at the edge. She had made up her mind she need to know how she had changed. She placed her ands on the circle and asked "Great Mother will you show me my other self?" Then she was somewhere else and she was not alone. A pretty woman was there.
The woman spoke "You wish to know your other self? Why do you wish this?"
Julie said "My Daughter and her friends are in danger! I need to know how I can help them. I was changed when I crossed the circle and I don't know how. Please will you tell me? I need to protect them!"
The woman spoke "You have in you what you need to protect them. For only the Strength and Love of a Mother can do what is needed. Your other self is strong in magic but only a different type of magic. Your other self is a Healer. When it is needed you will know how to change. Just be at ease you are doing what is needed for now." the woman smiled and Julie was back kneeling at the edge of the circle. She got up and went to do some training of her own.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
In the town of Far Away
Terrence Walker was getting drunk. He had tried to stay away from the bottle but it had him again. Julie would not see him. His Daughter would not see him. What did he have to live for? The Job that is what! He put down the glass and smiled. This was a job he was good at. When he was not drunk. He through a few bucks on the bar and got up ready to follow the where this job would take him. The job was to find a pair of kids, kids with wings.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Angelica was focusing with all her will to tip an egg down a ramp without breaking it. This was to teach her to be subtle in her use of magic. So far she had broke three eggs. it was not a easy task. She had to focus. Lana blew in her ear. She broke the egg.
Lana said "Lunch time. Oops did I disturb you? You can try again after lunch." Angelica pouted all the way through lunch. The two tried to keep things light and Silent Cat did not mind. It was nice to be around a young couple in love. Reminded her of when she was young.
Silent Cat said "It is time we started combat drills. Using spells in combat is much harder than when you have the time. I will tech you a freeze spell then you will try to freeze me. I will be moving so it will not be easy. I will let you have three shots then I will shoot back so you better hit me first. remember being frozen by spell is not fun so hit me first.
3 hours later I was trying to get the feeling back into my legs. I had not hit her once she had hit me 4 times. Lana did worse she was hit 6 times once by her own spell. She was running trying to cast and fell into the spell. Except for the time we spent frozen it was a learning time. When we were frozen just plain sucked. An hour of magic storing then a hour of cool down and we were done for the day. I was quite tired and I was sure Lana was too so we took a short nap before I tried to make dinner. I crawled out of the tent and looked around. It was dark and only Julie was up sitting by the fire. I sniffed, I smelled stew. I followed my nose to the pot sitting on the edge of the fire keeping warm. I looked at the pot. Then looked at Julie.
Julie said "Go ahead I saved some for you and Lana. You two were just too cute all cuddled together to wake so I went ahead and made dinner." Lana came out of the tent sniffing when I lifted the lid to the pot.
I filled a bowl for both of us and said "Thank you today was a extra hard day of training."
Julie just smiled and nodded "You two get to clean up." She pointed to a pile of dishes. Oh well it was a good stew.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
On the outskirts of Far Away
Terrence had been following leads all day. all seem to clam up when he mentions kids with wings. All he was able to find out was something happened the last full moon at the old stone circle in the hills. When pushed the people clam up. I guess after some sleep I'll check out the circle. Hmm maybe a little company for the night would cheer me up.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Biter leader of the Pack sat back on bed in the motel while he thought of the newest Job to come from the Head. Find and Kill two kids with wings. Kids huh Girls huh well maybe he will let the Pack have some fun before he kills them. The Head did not say not to. Hmmm some fun. The snich said Far Away is where to start. They will be there tomorrow. Then the Fun begins!
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The morning was Bright and the breakfast good. (It was Lana's turn to cook) Silent Cat was sitting with them telling of some stranger asking around about two kids with wings. That got everyone listening. She said "I think he is coming up to check out the circle today. His name as I heard it is Walker, Terrence Walker." She stopped when Julie went white. "Are you ok Julie?"
Julie said weakly "Did you say Terrence Walker?" When Cat nodded. "What is that slime ball doing now? I'll kill him. I'll just Kill him! I said I did not want to see him!"
While Julie stormed Lana said "That is my father's name. Looks like we are going to meet after all. I think I will meet him without the wings though." She stood and withdrew her wings. "That feels weird. Love will you meet my father with me?" I stood and withdrew my wings and took her hand.
I said "Will you watch over us Silent Cat and freeze him if he does anything stupid?"
Julie said "I have calmed down and will meet him with you two. I can handle this. We will wait by the stone circle. Linda Shifted and so did Cat. We headed out to face this crisis.
We did not have to wait long. He showed up a half hour later. He looked like your classic bad boy got old. He was maybe 6 foot and 220lbs with slightly balding blonde hair and red rimmed green eyes. In a physical fight he would win but I don't plan to fight that way. I caught sight of Linda waiting in the trees. I was sure Silent Cat was on the other side but I had not seen her. We were set when he walked up to us He spotted Julie right away. Then he looked over the two of us and decided that he looked the most Like Lana. When he moved I caught sight of a revolver in his jacket. Nasty things guns I did not like them at all.
When he was 10feet away Julie said "That's far enough. We can talk from here. I think you figured that this is your daughter. Her name is Lana. Next to her is her fiancé. Her name is Angelica. This is the first and the last time you will see them and me. so make your questions count."
He said "Forceful as always huh Juliet? Well I was not expecting this give me a moment." I could see his eyes scanning the trees. He was thinking of doing something stupid! I readied the freeze spell. The revolver was halfway out when I cast Dead center He stopped dead. I let go of Lana's hand and walked over to him and relieved him of the revolver. I held it out and Linda came out an took it away. I checked him for a backup and found one and three knives.
I kept the knives and held out the gun and Linda came for that one too. I returned to Lana's side and took her hand again. I knew the freeze spell when cast by me doesn't last long so we waited. Soon he finished his move with a empty hand. He said "So another Witch in the family huh. Nice trick by the way. Your fast. But I learned a little something over the years." He moved his hands in a fire arrow spell and it was pointed right at me. I smiled as the spell splattered on my shield becoming harmless. Just then Linda hit him in the legs and Silent Cat hit him high. The combo worked well he hit the ground winded and hurting. As I know it is very hard to cast when you are in great pain. I hit him with a spell I didn't know I knew a forget spell. He forgot The last twenty years. While he was out from the spell I hit him with another spell. A teleport spell He disappeared and I fainted. When I woke I looked up into my loves eyes and smiled.
I said "I think I overdid it a bit. I got to remember to not do two high level spells in a row without bracing myself first. The backlash is a pain.
Silent cat looked at me. She was in her human form. "What was the second spell, I know the first but not the second?"
I slowly sat up "Teleport. I sent him as far as I could away. California I think."
Linda said "Wont he try to come back for revenge?"
I said "That was the point of the first spell. A Forget spell he wont remember the last twenty years. I think twenty it might be more." Julie and Lana looked at each other and laughed. It was a good moment. "Can I get up now I used all my energy I need a power bar." That got more laughter. Cat helped me up.
She said quietly "We need to talk about this wild magic of yours! It is dangerous to use till we find out where it comes from."
I sighed "I think I know but it sounds crazy. I got this book of magic for beginners from a very old book shop. I read and read the stories in the book and I think they imprinted spells into me. Every time I come to need a spell that was in the book the story flits through my mind and there is the spell. I remember every spell I have used from the book but not the ones I have not used yet. Sounds crazy don't it?"
Silent Cat thought for a moment "Not if the book is a Grimmore a book of magic that has a sort of life of it's own. If it is one of those and has accepted you as its Mistress then it makes perfect sense. All we have to do is look at the book now." She smiled "Call for the Book."
I shrugged I put what's left of my magic in to the words "Come to me Book!" A moment then the book was in my hands.
She smiled "Open the book then ask to see the forget spell." I opened the book and did as she asked. The pages of the book turned themselves till I was at the forget spell and there it was not the story but the spell. This was far out. I asked for the teleport spell and the pages turned by themselves and there was the spell. I thought for a moment and asked for a Ice spell The pages turned and there was a story about an ice storm. So if I haven't used the spell yet it stays in story form. This was useful. Cat looked at me and said "Well did it work? Are the spells there?" I smiled and explained what I found out about the book. She smiled "Well you are sort of a wild mage just a educated one. I finally got my power bar.
I spent time till lunch reading the book. It was just after lunch when a gal came looking for Silent Cat. She was very upset. Seem a group of six bikers were tearing up Far away asking questions then breaking things and people if they did not get the answers they want. Silent Cat said "The Dogs are here." Now the question was do we wait for them to come to us or do we go to them either way the Battle was on! Why was everyone looking at me? I am not the leader here I'm just a kid? Now that I was Paying attention my wings were telling me the choice was made.
I looked at the others "Get ready they are at the bottom of the hill and coming up!" I let my wings out and my magic tripled. Lana fallowed suit. We will meet them in the trees on the other side of the circle. Trap and take out as we can don't fight alone pair up. So the forest battle began.
As soon as we got to the clearing I took to the air and Lana followed. I went up high as my enhanced sight would let me go and scanned for the Pack. they were not being subtle so found them easy I cast the Ice Storm on that part of the forest Then as they were trying to use their bikes to come up the hill I hit them with lightning Storm. Two direct hits took out one. They abandoned the bikes. The two storms kept them moving slow. A rifle shot went past me but a lightning bolt to the barrel stopped that one. Two down. Lana was taking pot shots with freeze spell but at this range it would be a miracle if she hit. Well such things do happen because I seen her hit one and the lightning got him, three down. then Cat and Linda used their combo on one guy vanishing into the woods before the other two could get a shot off. one in desperation or just plain anger shot at Lana and hit her wing and she went spiraling down. I peppered the spot the shot cam from with lightning and followed Lana down. we got down without further shots. Julie was at the point we landed. Lana was crying. That made me see red and the storms increased in strength. Julie Said I am a healer I will help her you go get those Dogs!
I took a baring from my wings and Said they made it to the clearing around the circle. I will fight them there. Take care of my love there are two left. the rest are out of the battle. Still be careful." I took off using the winds of the storm to pull me up. I landed by the circle two rather battered Dogs were in front of me. They held their hands close to their guns. it was like a old fashion shoot out. except I was using lightning! There was a few heartbeats that nobody moved then in a flash it was over. The two Dogs lay on the grass and I was still standing. I did find out one thing my shield wont stop a .357 magnum completely. I had a nice hole in my shoulder. I hurt like heck but I will live. Then Linda was there as I was about to go to my knees. She was back in human form.
She said "I got you little sister. Lean on me." She looked at Cat "We need a healer fast!"
Then Julie was there. She said "Lay her on the circle. I am a healer I will help her." I was not sure what happened after that. I went into the darkness for awhile. I was drained beyond what I could take. The darkness took me.
I was floating in nothingness. I knew I should not be here I had things to do. But here I was floating. Then I heard a voice "Come back to us. You are still needed. We love you come back." Then I felt a gentle pull and could feel pain. that way led to life and to pain. But also Love, Lana's face came to me. I knew I had to go back. I had to marry her. I had to be with her. I started to struggle to go back! To be with my love! Then it was like bursting out of a dream! I sat up covered with blood and sweat! I was back, I was alive and I was in a great amount of pain. I held onto that pain because it held me here! Here where my love is! I was softly pushed back down and found my head in Lana's lap. I looked up at her and smiled. I was back.
The next week was spent recovering from the wounds we got in the forest battle. It seemed almost no one was spared from the battles scares. Some of the Dogs survived the battle 4 did not. The ones who did live had their memories taken and they were sent away. I was not up to the forget spell but Silent Cat was. I copied it for her and she removed their memories. Things were Quiet for awhile so we recovered. Lana and I talked about what kind of wedding we wanted and we decided it didn't matter as long as we were wed. So we asked the others what they thought. The debate went on fore days.
The wound even though closed and healing affected my wing and I was not able to pull it in or fly for a week and then only a short flight. after that my moods improved. Lana's wounded wing was not as bad as mine but she still could not fly or pull it in. we were in the same boat. Linda took a graze on her thigh and Cat had a large bruise on her side. Julie seem to be the only one to take a wound in the battle. She I found out had the hardest part she had to pick up the pieces while hurting for everyone who was hurting. It seemed I came the closest to death and not from my wound but from pushing too far with my magic. I ran out of magic and drained my life force to the very edge. So I was restricted from using magic for a week. I took the time to reread my magic book several times.
As always All life giving comments welcome and loved!
Wings Apart Chapter 04
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Chapter 4 Wings of Change
I didn't like it. They knew where we were. We had two choices, Stand and fight or Run. Both choices sucked. I almost died and Lana got shot the last time we fought. But where is there to run to? There are Seekers everywhere. There has to be a way out of this? Give up my wings? No, I could never do that. I need advice.
After wandering around for awhile I found myself at the stone circle. I knelt at the edge and prayed to the Great Mother for advice. It was worth a shot. I really did not expect a answer. But once again I found myself in that other place.
The woman said "You are troubled child. What is it you ask of me?"
I said "I am at a crossroad in my life. I can't fight the Seekers without loosing someone I care for. Yet I can not run away forever. They always find me. I do not know what to do?"
She said "If you can not go left and if you can not go right, go back."
I said "I do not know what you mean there is no going back I can not travel in time. I love who I have become. To go back would be to undo that. I guess the only way out of this is to die." She stepped up to me and slapped my face hard.
She said "You are here for a reason I don't ever want to here you giving up again! I will lead you and your friends to a place where you will be safe for awhile at least. I will send a new watcher to protect my woods. Silent Cat must go with you. As always there will be a cost. The cost will be paid by you! You will find out the cost in the next few days. Now go back I have preparations to make." Then I was back. I stumbled up and wondered what just happened? My face still stung. I walked back to the camp. Everyone was looking at a man who stood to one side.
When he dropped to one knee and proclaimed "My Lady, I have been sent to see you and your ladies to a safe Haven. I was told the Darkness seeks to put out your Light. I and my men will see you safely to Haven. Where I am sure your status will be recognized by all. As a Knight of Haven it is my Duty to see you safely there. My name is Sir Wilson, Captain of the first troop of Haven."
I said "Rise Sir Wilson, We will be ready to move out in an hour. You will return then. Have your men ready at that time."
He saluted "Of course My Lady. I will return at the appointed time. Till then Farewell." He strode off towards the hills." Everyone was staring at me again. I was getting used to it. I shook my head and turned to my tent and packing. It did not take long. the others shrugged and did the same with their tents. We finished a quarter hour early. So the girls turned on me.
Silent Cat Said "I will be returning to my home. It has been fun to train you all."
I said "Sorry, you need to come along with us. Orders from the Great Mother. I am not sure how she set this up so fast. I just talked to her an hour ago. I asked for help and this is what we get. No, I do not know what status he was talking about. All she said was she was going to send someone to lead us to a place of safety for a while. She did say I would be the one to pay the cost and I would find out what it is in a few days."
Lana said "You do get in some fixes. But you do have big friends. What's next My Lady?"
I said "We move out But first I think I'll have Julie look me over I am feeling rather weird." So a quick look over later.
Julie asked "Do you want the bad news first or the weird news?" I shrugged. "Ok it is bad news first. You are probably going to start to get sick every morning. Got that , good! Now the weird news, You are going to have a baby. You are about two months along." I sat down. Weird was right. How can I be two months along when I haven't been a girl that long? Is this the cost she was talking about? I closed my eyes and felt for my magic it was there stronger than ever. There was a second spot of magic in my belly. The baby has magic, strong magic! I am having a Magical Baby! I fainted.
When I woke I had my head in Lana's lap. The Knight was back and talking to Silent Cat. I could feel Julie looking me over again. I tried to move but Lana held me down telling me to still. Julie finished and said I could get up slowly. I looked at the others one by one. The message was clear, we need to talk. I smiled to the knight.
I said slowly "I am fine now let's be on our way. Good captain I believe there is a lot of miles to go before we sleep." A horse was brought up for me and the rest of the group walked. Ok what did they tell this guy? Am I some kind of Princess or something? Dang the questions just keep piling up. I half dozed while on the horse. Being pregnant took a lot out of you. Things went well except for the hard look from the others.
There was 20 knights to protect us. No one interacted with us but the captain My wings had been in when I met with the captain they were itching to come out now though. at a break I asked Silent Cat "What do you think would happen if I and Lana would bring our wings out? Perhaps take a short flight?"
Cat looked at me "You will live with danger. Yes I think you should just to see what would happen. The good captain seems to think you are a noble of so kind. Wonder what would happen if he knew the truth? That you are no more than a half trained apprentice who happens to be blessed with wings and a book of magic." Talk about hitting hard. I walked over to Lana.
I said "Hi love, want to go for a short flight to stretch the wings." She looked over at Cat who nodded. "I already talked to her she said I should. We want to see how the good captain reacts." She nodded and I walked over to the Captain. "Captain Lana and I are going to have a look around. You and the others go on ahead we will catch up."
Sir Wilson said "I am afraid I can not allow that. These woods are fraught with danger. I can not protect you if you wander off on your own."
I smiled That's ok Captain we wont be in the forest." At that we let out our wings. "I assure you the sky is quite safe." His eyes went wide and he went down on one knee. I flared my wings. As I said Captain Lana and I are going to have a look around." With that I turned and took three steps and was in the air. Lana followed. The captain looked on quite shaken. Silent Cat went up to him and talked to him for quite awhile. I noted this in passing as I was enjoying stretching my wings.
There was nothing of note for miles. After giving my wings a good long stretch I swooped down and landed by the Captain. I smiled at him and went back to the horse. Lana landed next to Julie and they were soon talking in soft voices. We moved on. I didn't bother to bring in my wings. The horse looked like are you ready. I smiled at the horse and smiled. I was feeling very happy. That did not last long. At the next rest stop by the river I got a shock. Julie insisted on checking me over again. I was feeling a little funny again.
When done She Shook her head. "looks like using your magic has affected the baby. It seems every time you use your magic the baby grows faster. I say you are at 4 months now. Keep using your magic and by the end of this trip you will give birth. Look you are showing I think you should switch to a loose fitting dress." If just flying made the baby grow that fast I was in trouble. I looked up at the Captain who was eavesdropping.
I said "Well I guess I can't keep it to myself any longer. Yes Captain I am going to have a Baby. A very special baby. So I do appreciate the horse. I think as soon as I change we should eat lunch then move on." I got up and checked my bag for something loose to wear. We rigged up something to change behind.
Julie insisted on helping me. She whispered "There was one thing I didn't say before. It seems your baby, Girl by the way, has wings. They are not fully formed yet but they may make the birth harder." That startled me. Well at least my baby is a girl. Then a name came to me I smiled it was perfect.
I smiled "My daughter's name is Grace Ann Wells. Julie will you be her Spirit Mother." She looked at me funny. "It is like a God Parent bit, I just feel Spirit mother sounds better." She smiled and nodded. "Thanks Will you tell everyone in our group?" She nodded and helped me finish dressing. That was two things off my mind. Now all I had to do is survive having Grace.
Getting across the river was going to pose a problem. Some one cut the ferry rope and the ferry was on the other side of the river. I looked at Lana. She walked over to the Captain. "Captain give me a rope. I'll fly across and tie it to the ferry and you can pull it back across. How does that sound."
The captain set 5 men on the rope and 4 archers watching the far side of the river. The rest were watching the forest. It only took 10 minuets to complete the task. Soon we were crossing the river. On the other side we found the ferry men dead. We moved on quickly. Even in this modern world bandits seem to be still around.
I was thinking while riding. Who was the father of my baby? A face appeared before my eyes, Josh's face. So my male self got my female self pregnant. Well that is not something that happens every day. I thought on that for a wile. 3 hours later we had a rest stop I went over to Julie and Silent Cat I waved over Lana. Linda followed her. I looked at them all. I said "I have been having a conversation with Grace. Yes I know it sounds crazy but we are linked and we do talk after a fashion. I was wondering who Grace's father was and a face appeared to me. It was Josh's face. It seemed that my other self got this self pregnant. I don't know why or how but I know it is true."
Silent Cat said "With magic everything is possible. As for why you will have to ask the Great Mother. So your daughter is aware even in the womb. That is one for the books."
I said "Grace is a very special girl. More than any other born in this world. I can feel her magic it is mage strength or more."
Lana said "Our baby is truly one of a kind. I can't wait to meet her. What do you think Mom?"
Julie smiled "Speaking as the child's Spirit mother and soon to be Grandmother I think she is the most loved child ever. We all have a stake in this child. We all will take care of her and teach her." A vision of Grace changing into a puma cub flashed through my mind.
I looked at Linda and shook my head. "Looks like she will take after all her family. Seems she will have a puma side." I smiled at the vision in my head. Lana took my hand and gasped as she seen it too. Then I gasped as I got bigger in the belly. Julie stepped up and checked me out.
Julie said "Looks like this kid is in a real hurry to be born. I would say you are near 7 months now and growing rapidly. By this time tomorrow you will be giving birth. you cant travel like this." she turned and called "Captain could you step over here for a moment." When he got here "I am afraid that Angelica can not travel any more till she has had the baby. Is there shelter around here someplace close?" He looked at a map then thought a moment.
Then he said "The only shelter is a bunch of caves that hunters use over that way." He pointed "They are about a mile away. How close is she?"
Julie said "Too close we need to get her there fast. This baby is in one hell of a hurry!" So we hurried along till we got to the caves. At one time hunters fixed the place up real nice. I was got into a cot. I never thought I would be giving birth.
I said "She will make her appearance at midnight. Move the cot so it faces that window I want the full moon to greet her." I was strangely calm. I was not in pain but I could feel the changes to my body. My breast grew a cup size and began to make milk. I felt my hips widen to let her pass. I knew this would be a fast birth. The only thing is will I survive it. I know there should be pain but there was none. At 11 my water broke. I was getting more and more detached. to the point it was like watching someone else go though it. At 11:59 Grace slipped into the world and Julie held her up to the moonlight. I smiled and slipped into the darkness.
I was sitting a chair in that other place that I go to talk to the Great Mother. Nobody else was there. I just sat there for the longest time. Then she was there. he quickly looked me over. She said "You should not be here. Grace needs you. Go Back!" I stayed there. Why I don't know.
I pointed at her "You are keeping me in the dark. Who is Grace? She is like no newborn I have ever heard about. Who is she?"
She said "Grace is the one they are afraid of. When she is grown she will bring magic back into the light. The Seekers will destroy themselves trying to stop her. That is who she is so go back now. GO BACK!
Then I was back. I looked around at the tear streaked faces. "I'm back. How is Grace?"
Lana put my little bundle of joy in my arms. "She is perfect. Where were you? It was like you were dead."
I opened my top and fed my baby. I said "I was for a moment or two. Only way I could talk to the Great Mother. I needed answers and she was the only one to have them."
Linda said "My sister is the only one to die just to ask a goddess for answers and get them. Well who is she?"
I switched sides and said "Only the one every Seeker is afraid of. She has quite the destiny. I can't talk about it yet. Some things have to happen first." I smiled down at Grace then burped her and looked over her wings. Hmm nice but trouble. A sleepy vision of a crib came to me. My baby wanted to sleep. They had a sort of crib set up for her and I handed her to Lana to take care of. I was very tired. So I went to sleep smiling.
We left the caves 2 days later. The rest of the trip was quite peaceful. Grace road with me most of the time. Our link was still there. I knew when she wanted anything by the visions. During break times we shared the duty of taking care of her. The Captain was over to tell us we were moving on when he seen a winged baby riding a black panther. He did a double take. he pointed and looked at me.
I smiled "There is a reason she is called Silent Cat. My daughter is growing real fast don't you think." Grace looked a year old. "Did you need some thing?"
He was staring at Cat "Who are you People? Three with wings an now one that turns into a big cat?"
Linda came up "Two big cats. "Then she shifted and there was her puma form." I smiled at the Captains face.
I said "You really don't want me to answer those questions. Now did you need something?"
He said "We are moving out we will be in Haven tonight." He walked away shaking his head. I was sure he thought we were all nuts. I was not sure he was not right. I decided to walk a bit instead of riding. Linda was carrying Grace in her puma form. Grace seemed to love the ride. She had another growth spurt and now looked 2 years old. Grace spread her wings and after a few tries flew to me. I was so proud. of course half the time Grace was flitting from one of us to another. Be cause of our link I could call her back without words. As she started to talk came the questions and we all tried to answer them all. As a group we decided to raise Grace as a group. We were all family now.
We came over a low rise and there in a small niche in the mountain side lay Haven the walled city. It looked like it had not changed since the middle ages. The captain strode back to us. He said "Behold Haven a place of peace in this crazy world. We have held this spot since the first settlers came to this area." The Pride in his city shone brightly. I don't know why but I needed to respond.
I said "Then good Sir lead us thus to yon city and show her wonders to us." He puffed up and smiled.
He proclaimed "It shall Be as You say Great Lady. All shall bow down to the Priestess of the Great Mother!" So that was what he was told. Well I can play that part. We moved down to the city. It was plain many of the troop yearned to be home. We moved swiftly. The root was worn smooth from usage over many years.
I looked at Lana "Wings in, lets down play this." I pulled in my wings and used the link between me and Grace to teach her how to pull her wings in. After a few tries she did it. She was sitting on the horse with me leaning back almost asleep. I smiled at her and she smiled back. She then snuggled down and slept. I looked at the others and they all nodded. I was calling the play on this one. We were still a half mile from the gates when the attack came. A hail of 20 arrows came my way and shattered on my shield, I had it on bubble to protect Grace too. I don't know why but i held my hand up and suddenly there was a staff in it. I pointed the staff where the arrows came from and lightning shot forth hitting 4 archers. The puma and panther smashed into 2 more. The knights were being hit by foot troops. I got ready for another blast and took out 5 more archers. the cats were hitting more of them. One more blast took out the remaining archers. The knights had the foot troops on the run. The Captain was fighting three bandits I rode up an brought my staff down on the one that was about to back stab him. Julie was healing our troops while the cats prowled the bushes looking for hidden bad guys. Lana was helping Julie. I scanned the area looking for their leader. I found him a little ways away watching the battle. He made a gesture and a fireball flew my way I blasted the fireball before it had went 10 feet. My second shot took him off his horse. The cats have been watching this went for him. That ended the battle.
A little wile later after all had been seen to and the dead taken care of. I stood with the Captain looking at the body of the leader of the attackers. the Captain said "This one is know to me. His heart belongs to the Seekers. He pulled the heavy pouch from the mans belt. He looked inside pulled out three rolls of bills and a 25 gold coins. This goes to the one who defeated him as well as his horse. It is our law." He passed me the pouch and the reins of the horse.
We buried him where he fell with no marker we left. I was riding the fine black horse and Lana was riding the other. Grace was taking a turn riding with Lana. I leaned in to the horse and said "Do you have a name my friend?" A vision of a top of a peak went through my mind. "Zenith?" The horse did his best to nod. I liked this horse. We finished our trek to Haven quickly.
Haven is a mid-evil city with pluming and electric lights. We were let though the wall into the city lust before dark. We went through the winding streets to the center plaza. There was a small reception committee waiting for us. 4 men and 2 women stood there. By the position of the women in the group they were no highly placed. I stopped and waited for the Captain to help me down. I was playing it formal. The captain stepped up to help me down and a trooper stepped up to help Lana down. A boy appeared to take Zenith and the other horse to the stable. One of the men stepped up and said "Welcome I am Chancellor Farin. It has been a long time since the Great Mother has sent us a priestess. We follow many faiths here in Haven. We are glad to have a representative of your faith to see to those who worship Her. I must say there are not many of them among our Men but a few of our women do follow Her." I could tell this person thought of the Great Mother as beneath him. I really did not like him. "We have made a house here available for your party. It is not the best but it was all that was open for use. These two women will act as servants for you." I really did not like this guy. "With that I will leave you to get settled in. Good Evening." He strode off like he owned the place. I looked at him and his toads following him and shook my head.
I said "That one is Doomed." I tuned to the women looking at their downcast eyes and threadbare clothes and thought some changes need to be made. I looked at Julie and she nodded we went into the house. It needed a good cleaning but it was ok. "We have no need for servants but are quite happy to welcome friends that wish to help out. Now lift your eyes and we shall meet as friends. My name is Angelica. This is My daughter Grace. This is my love Lana and her Mother Julie. This is my sister Linda and our Friend Silent Cat. Well that's everyone and you are?"
The first woman said I am Nara this is my sister Carrie. We are pleased to serve you Priestess."
I said while looking around "Well lets all get started. Who's turn to watch Grace" Cat raised her hand "Ok Linda you and Julie get to work on the kitchen Cat pick a out of the way spot and play with Grace. I'm going to check out the sleeping quarters. Carrie and Nara if you want to help you can start in here." We all went to work In short order we had the place in shape. From the wonderful smells coming from the kitchen Julie was making one of her great stews. I went over and picked up my big girl. Grace now looked like a 4 year old. I sat down holding Grace. "Ok that's done. What's next is Nara what is it like for women in this town?" I was wondering if she would answer at all.
She said "I don't know what you want to hear priestess? We work, we live, we love, What else is there?"
Cat said "Angelica leave it for now. We are not here to start a social revolt. The Great mother has other work for you. We need to stay ahead of the seekers till Grace is ready. You told me this, so lets keep our heads down. The time will come cut now is not it." I really hate it when she is right. I sighed and nodded.
Grace said "Why is Mommy sad? Ma, Mommy is sad!" Lana came over.
Lana said "I know baby way don't you go and play. I'll make things better." Once Grace got off my lap Lana got on and began kissing me. That was a great distraction from my dark thoughts. Nara and Carrie said nothing but looked at each other. I guess lesbians were rare here. "We still have a wedding to plan you know."
My staff began to vibrate then flew to my hand. Then we were elsewhere. Lana and I stood in that place just like we did the first time. The woman was there looking worried. She spoke "The world has shifted. your parents have been taken. Your father has died but your mother still lives for now. This spell will bring her to you." She handed me a sheet of paper and a pair of earrings. "These earrings will give you the power needed to use the spell. I am afraid that it is a one shot thing. If it fails the back lash will kill you. use it soon. She may not survive long. Go back.
We were back. Julie looked at us "These little jaunts are really taking a large toll on your body. You need rest."
I said "I'm sorry but I have to cast a spell first. Its Important to me." I quickly cleared the center of the room, took a beep breath and put on the earrings. Then cast the spell with all my magic and heart! for a second I thought I failed then the earrings kicked in and I was given a boost of magic beyond my imagination. The spell shot out then back. And laying on the floor was my mother. She was in bad shape. The backlash from using so much magic hit me and I was out.
When I woke up I was in a bed. I tuned my head when I heard Julie talking to someone. I could see that my mother was awake and talking to Julie. Julie was telling my story as she knew it to mother. My mother was asking questions to clear up things. Mother looked and sounded in ruff shape but seemed to be on the mend. That was good news. I went out again for a bit till Lana woke me with some food. I ate and I looked over and seen my mother was asleep. I wonder what she thinks of all this.
Lana smiled "She is going to be all right. Mom said she has been through a lot but is going to be fine. I had a chance to introduce myself and we had a good talk. I think she likes me. Now you get some more sleep we will talk in the morning." She took the tray and kissed me on the cheek. I snuggled down and slept.
In the morning Julie checked me over and said I could get up if I agreed to take it easy today. I smiled over at my Mother and went over to say hi. We talked most of the morning. She was cleared to get out of bed for lunch. We went down and I introduced all our friends. When I said "And this is my Daughter Grace Ann Wells your Granddaughter. She was amazed. The two hit it off right off the bat. She was taking things better than I thought she would. Grace had another growth spurt and now looked 6 years old. We had a good lunch.
I wondered what the cost will be for Her help. I tried not to think about it too much. I found my staff in my hands and I was elsewhere. She was there of course. She held out her hand. I went to take off the earrings and she shook her head. I held out the staff again a shake of the head. I said "I don't know what you want? The paper burned up as soon as I cast the spell. I have nothing else to give you?"
She sadly smiled "I will give you a gift take my hand." I did and it was like I was being electrocuted without the pain. "From this day forth you will be my High Priestess on earth. You are bound to me. You will have my blessing." she let go and started to turn away then said "I will allow you to wed this one time. but remember you are mine. Go back.
I was back. Julie was looking me over. She said "That was a short. One you feel alright?"
I sighed "I just found out the cost for Her help this time. I have been pronounced High Priestess of the Great Mother. I belong to her now." I looked at Lana "She has blessed our wedding. Looks like you will have to share me though."
Lana smiled "As long as I get you, I can share you with the Goddess." She was taking it better than I thought. I smiled but had dread in my heart over that sad smile the Great Mother had.
As always all comments loved and welcomed.
Wings Apart Chapter 05
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Chapter 5 Havens Winds
I was haunted by that sad smile on the Great Mothers face. I made me think I was in for a lot more trouble. At least she did not object to the wedding. We of course will hold it in Her name. Something was still bothering me. I just could not put my finger on it. Mother was regaining her strength and asking more questions. She knew my Father was dead but not why they were taken in the first place. I said "Simply put it is because of me or more rightly said who they think I am. They think I am going to start a Seeker war. I'm not, they will do that trying to get to me. The one They should be afraid of is not ready for that knowledge. I am only a stepping stone to the destined one."
Mother said "You sound so much wiser than when you left home. Is there any of my son left in you?" I smiled a sad smile.
I said "Just enough to do the job and not go screaming in to the night. I have done things I am not proud of. This being a High Priestess means I can never go back even if I wanted to. I am trapped into a life not my own. The Great Mother made me by setting things up so I would choose to walk her path. Now I am too far from any other way to change now. So I am living this life and looking forward to my wedding. This is who I am."
Mother looked at me "You know why they let me live don't you? It is simple there is a spell on me that the seer will know what I know."
I smiled "There was a spell I broke it when I brought you here. I also sent the seer a little gift in return. The seer was worried about getting old, He does not have that worry any longer."
She frowned "Did you kill him?" She did not seem too adverse to the idea. I shook my head.
I smiled "I was not that kind. You see someone had to take your place. He fit the bill after a little alteration and to a limited amount she can not die except by her own hand. The spell can be broken if she asks the Great Mother for mercy but somehow I don't see that happening." I shook my head. "No this was not my choice. It was all part of the spell given to me by the Great Mother. It was either cast the spell or loose you. No choice at all. I paid the cost and you are here whole and alive so I'm good with it."
She looked at me a little sideways "You have turned hard. I never would have thought that of you."
I sighed "I have learned to take what life gives me and give it right back. I need to check with the others so we will talk later." I went over to Silent Cat to see how she was doing.
While I was waiting for her to finish writing something. I heard Lana say "She is not as hard as she pretends to be. Many nights I have held her while she cried. That is one reason I love her. She can still be soft after all this." I did not hear my Mothers response because Cat turned to me and started chatting. The rest of the day went calmly.
The next morning I woke up in other where. I looked over at the Great mother. "We need to do something the war is coming to soon. We need to give them someone to chase. So you are going on a little ride. Away from the others. I will give you a new ability. It is called blink. You will ride out of Haven and use your new ability when you are out of sight of everyone. It will teleport you to a place not far from your home town. You will get the local Seekers to follow you then when they can't see you use blink again. This will have them looking closer to home and not in the other areas. If this works we will try to pull then away from the other areas. That should settle things down for now and give Grace time to grow up. I can only make her grow only so fast without hurting her."
I said "So I play target to save my daughter pain. I can do that. How many times can I use this ability? Will it hurt me?"
She smiled "As many as you need to stop the war from starting now. I am afraid the more you use it the harder it will be to stop. Your horse may freak out a little at first. Know that I will protect you as much as I can but this is for you to do. Go Back.
I was in bed with Lana again. I shook my head. I got up and started dressing. Lana turned over "Where are you going? It's 5 bloody A.M. you need your sleep."
I sighed "Sorry love I got orders to follow. I will be a few days. No you can't come with me. The war is about to start I need to delay it a bit."
She sat up "You can't be saying you are going alone? That's crazy! At least take a knight or 10. I want you safe!"
I smiled at her all rumpled from sleep and leaned down for a kiss. Then said Sorry love this is something only I can do and it has to be alone. Look after Grace for me. I have to go." I hurried out to the stable. Zenith looked at me and I knew he was ready. I quickly saddled him and rode to the gate I had to wait a bit for them to open the gate. Then I was out and watching for a place to blink out. I soon found one and used the blink ability. It was a strange way to travel Zenith was not happy with me for a bit after we blinked. I knew where I was so I watch for a few and there was a Seeker watching our old house. I decided this was a good place to start. I took aim and blasted a stump near him and when he seen me I rode out. He called it in as he was trying to follow. I let him follow for awhile then ducted into a shaded spot and he lost sight of me for a moment. I blinked out. I did this for six spots then found a place for the night. My trail rations were still in my packs so I had plenty to eat. I blinked a lot in the next 4 days. Finally I felt it I could go back to Haven. I Blinked out and rode up to the gate at haven. I passed through and headed to the house. I was very tired and I am sure Zenith would like a rest too.
I rode up to the house and dismounted. Silent cat was out front. She stuck her head in and called "She's back." Then came up and took the reins from me "I'll take care of him. Your wanted inside." This did not sound good. I guess I am going to be chewed out for taking so long. I walked in and I was glared at by Lana.
Mother started it off "Where have you been Lana said you would be a few days and it has been 10?"
I said "Hmm must be something about the Blink that made it seem like 4. Well keeping a war from starting too soon takes a bit." I looked around. One person was missing. "Where is Grace?" I tried the link. Nothing happened.
Lana said "She has been in a coma since you left." She pointed to a side door. I walked to the door with a cold feeling in my heart. I opened the door and there was my baby laid out on a bed. She looked like she was sleeping. I went over and took her hand. She did not respond to my inner call. I sat in a chair. I knew where she was. I laid my staff across my lap and clasped her hand in mine and went.
I was in other where and there she was sitting pretty as can be. I rushed over "Are you ok? Why are you here?"
She looked at me "Hi Mommy, I've been waiting for you. Has it been long? I can't tell here. I feel sleepy, can we go back now?"
I smiled "Yes baby, we will go back now. Just hold onto my hand." As I was talking to Grace I could see the Great Mother behind her smiling and making a shooing gesture.
And I was back and Grace sat up and stretched. I smiled "Baby you are not ready to go there please don't do that again. It was very dangerous and you had everyone worried."
She said "I am sorry Mommy, I just wanted to see you. I thought you went there because I could not feel you."
I said "I am sorry Baby! I had to do something to keep everyone safe. I did not have time to tell you. Just please don't go there. Talk to Lana first before you do anything if I am not here. Ok lets go see the others." We walked out and everyone was relived. There was some hard stares at me but nothing more was said. Lana was mad at me for several days after that. For once we slept apart. I decided It might be better to rethink being married with this job.
I went to Silent Cat and said "It seem I am not wanted here right now so I am going to check on a few things. Will you look after Grace for me? I am not sure how long I will be. I know it sounds foolish but it is what I need right now."
Cat looked at me "Don't second guess your heart. Yes I will look after her. Yes I do think this is foolish. Do come back." She turned and walked away. I quickly packed and left. I walked up to Zenith and he shied away. You too, well so be it I walk. I turned and left the stable behind. Once out of the city I found a place and blinked to the hills, to the stone circle. I ran into Mother Bear I greeted her.
I said "How has life been here since Silent Cat left? Is the new Shaman any good?"
She looked at me "Where is your cub? You should be with your cub not bothering me."
I said "I sorry I will leave you alone." I turned and walked to the circle. I placed a hand on it and set my thoughts to the Great Mother to look after these people. then I turned to the trees and once out of sight I blinked to the Ranch I walked up the drive and was going to knock when Joann stepped out.
Joann said "What are you doing here, are you bringing more trouble? We don't need any more Seekers coming here."
I said "I just came to see if everyone is alright? I will leave in a few moments."
Helena stepped out looked me over "Have you eaten?" I shrugged and shook my head. "Come in then tell us what you have been up to." It was not a request. I stepped in the house and sat where she pointed. She fixed me a plate and set it in front of me.
When she had sat I said "We left the hills awhile ago as the Great Mother promised a safe place to hide for a wile. I have spent some time doing things for her so she would look after the others. The seeker war was stopped for now. Now I am checking on those we care for. Those in the hills and here."
Helena said "How are you traveling? The hills are a fare piece even by road. Yet I heard no car?"
I shrugged "I have learned many new skills working for the Great Mother."
She looked at me "Eat before it gets cold. We will talk afterwards."
Joann got up from the table "I am no longer hungry I am going to my room." She walked out. I looked at my plate and ate in silence. After the food and no desert I sat with her to talk.
She said "Your not here to check up on us, you are here so you are not there. Tell me what happened to that happy girl that was here before?" So I laid out everything that happened and how it had splintered our group with me the odd person out. I wanted to cry but just did not have the energy.
After I was done I stood up and picked up my bag. "It not safe to be around me so I will head out now. What should I tell Julie about how you are doing?"
She smiled a thin smile "Tell her we all are fine. I plan to go see my sister back east tomorrow. Joann will be going with me. We have shut down the Ranch for the trip. only one we could not find a place for is Lyn. You remember her? Do you think you could take her with you?"
I said "I don't know when I will be back this way it could be a long time. It would also be dangerous to be around me." Lyn came in when Helena rang a bell.
Helena told Lyn "You will be working for Angelica from now on go get your things." Lyn curtsied and went to do as she was told. I raised my eyebrow. She waited a moment then said "We might not come back here too many Seekers around here. I think this is going to be one of the fronts of the war. So I am going to get while the getting's good. I suggest you do what you do and vamoose." Lyn was back. She had changed into traveling clothes and wearing a back pack and carrying a shotgun almost as big as her.
I looked her over and said "come on were moving out." she nodded. We walked down the road till we were out of sight then I held out my hand. When she took it I blinked us out. All the way back to Haven's gate. We slipped in just before it closed for the night. I led her to the house. I was half expecting it to be empty but it was not. I was not sure how long I was gone but Lana came up and through her arms around me and kissed me. Over her shoulder I looked at Grace and asked by link "How long?" I got a vision of a calendar with half the days marked off. So I had been gone two weeks. Hmm Grace was grown into a fine young lady. She looked 16 years old. almost ready to be told the truth. I introduced Lyn to everyone. I sent her to get changed and while she was out I told Julie why she was here. Then she was back in her maids dress ready to work. I smiled "You will be attending Lana and Grace from now on do you understand?" She nodded clearly not happy. Then Curtsied to Lana and Grace.
Look like our little crew has another member. Later I was sitting on the porch and Grace came out. She started "Mother, I have some questions. I am told you are the only one to answer them." I smiled and patted the seat next to me. She sat and looked thoughtful for a moment. She said "I guess the big one is who am I? I know I am your Daughter but Who was my Father? Why is he not around any more? Let's start with that."
I laughed "You don't start small do you. Well let's start with your second question first. You know that everyone has another self. With magic we can bring that side out. My case was a little different because I am living in my other self. both of my selves had magic and both had wings. The big difference is that my first self was male. Through my magic on both sides and a little help from the Great Mother my two sides had a child, you. So you see your father is my male self and your mother is my female self. Of course your Father is still around but in another form. I hope that makes sense. now for your first question we will have to take a trip to see The Great Mother. Let's go to your bed room it will be more comfortable there." We went and slipped up stairs. We ran into Lana I grabbed her hand and pulled her in with us. Time to go we all laid holding each other. I took a breath and we went to other where.
The Great Mother was waiting for us. She said "So I see the time has come for you to hear the truth. Angelica do you think she is ready?"
I said "She is asking the questions that will lead her there. Yes I think she is ready."
The Great Mother said "Lana do you think she is ready?"
Lana said "Yes if she can ask the question she deserves an answer."
She smiled "I might be called the Great Mother but you have two great mothers. One who went out to protect you and one that stayed home for the same reason. Both because you are a very special Girl. You see you are the one that will end the Seekers once and for all. The war that will end them began two hours ago. All their seers can see is your smiling face. They know that they are lost but they are arrogant enough to think if they are the last ones standing you will take pity on them. But that is not how it works. they will kill each other your mothers have seen to that by bringing you to this point. It is the beginning of the end for them. We who watch over all of you will protect the innocent as much as we can. so only the seekers and there toadies will parish in this war. Your part is done. You will be free to live your life as you please very soon. Unfortunately Angelica still has work to do. I will be sending her here and there to talk to the other watchers. Seem she is going to be a very busy Lady for awhile. But you will still have your other mother to lean on."
Lana asked "Will my love be safe?"
The Great Mother smiled "She is special to all of us so I will see that she is protected. If I have to go down there and crack a few heads myself!"
I said "That is some guarantee!"
The Great Mother Looked hard at me "I hear you haven't married this woman yet? What are you waiting for? You have everything you need! Why not?"
I sighed "We never seem to be in the same place, at the same time, feeling the same way
and who would we get to perform the ceremony?"
She said "You are in the same place at the same time are you feeling the same way?" we nodded "We have a witness and I'll perform the ceremony myself. In my name of course. You ready? Ok in my name do you?" she looked at me.
I said "I do!"
She looked at Lana "Do You?"
Lana smiled "I do"
The great Mother said by the power of me, I pronounce you wife and wife. You may kiss." She looked at Grace "How'd I do?"
Grace did something I would never do, She hugged the Great Mother.
She said "And finally go back."
And we all woke in the real world smiling. I looked on my finger at the silver ring. It was just perfect. Lana was looking at her ring and smiling. Grace was fingering a triple heart necklace in silver of course! looks like nobody was left out.
We went down stairs and just could not stop smiling. Finally Josie said "I'll right you three what's going on? You three look like you drank a gallon of giggle juice. So what's up or do we have to go with the head swat again?"
I held up my hand and Lana held up hers. It took them a moment then it all went crazy with questions and answers and just plain fun. Of course Grace had to show off her Necklace. Every one said "FINALLY!" then we got down to talking about what happens now. We decided to stay here till things blow over. I of course was called while we were talking about that.
I looked at the Great Mother smiled and got up and curtsied. A first for me by the way. I said "Does my first trip happen before my wedding night?" I was only half joking but she nodded. Oh here we go! "Where and who?"
She smiled "You need to go in and pull out someone, Silent Cat wont like it very much. It happens to be her ex. But she seems so much happier now that she is a girl." Oh this should be fun. She gave me the place and time of meet and sent me back. When I opened my eyes Lana was there.
She said "You got to work right? Well make it as fast as you can! I want some of our honeymoon to be together."
I got up "I will go as fast as I can if Zenith will do his job it wont take long. He does not like my new way of traveling. Freaks him out a bit. Me to at first." I looked at Grace "By the way Grace when I give the signal sit on Cats lap. She might be a mite surprised when I get back." Grace nodded. I left and went to the stable and saddled Zenith for my ride. We left quickly. Out trough the gate no problem. a little ways away slipped into a dark spot Zenith was getting edgy. He knew what was coming I blinked out.
The spot was a good choice made for anything including ambush. The target came into view. Great she looks like a street walker. I let her hang a bit to be sure it was her. She was getting edgy as the time came and went. then a truck pulled up and I had to laugh at the way she reacted to their come on. I decided she was real and flashed into action I came by at a full gallop and picked her up and swung her up behind me. That short skirt was not a good idea. I almost fell of Zenith when she said "Now that's how to pick up a lady." As soon as I was out of sight.
I said "Hang on we going for a ride." I blinked out. We came out still running. She was clinging to me like a second skin. I reined back to a walk. I said "You can let up now we got away clean." She didn't let go at all. I shifted she shifted with me. dang it Lana wont like this. I felt for Grace in my mind. Yep right where she should be. We went through the gate and up to the house. I smiled at what was about to happen. "Get off now or you will regret it." She reluctantly did as asked. I slipped off and tied Zenith out front. I gave Grace the signal and got the confirm. I opened the door and walked in with her following. Cat looked up and her eyes narrowed.
Cat said "I see you are still dressing like a street walker. It's Heather now is it not."
Heather nodded "And you are going by Silent Cat I believe." I just wanted to slap both of them in the head.
Cat said "You can get up now Grace, I'll behave myself. Good ploy Angelica very effective. You know I would never hurt Grace so you used her to keep me in place. You are learning. Now Heather we should talk alone." She showed Heather to another room for their talk.
I said "I need to put Zenith up be right back in." I headed for the door and got to Zenith as he was taking bite out of a would be horse thief. Poor kid that's leave a scar. I looked at Zenith "Feeling better?" He did his best to nod or bob or something like that. I led him to the stable with him looking very Proud of himself. I gave him his oats and bushed him down and left for the night. I walked in trough the kitchen door and walked right into a right cross. I went down and out.
I opened my eyes in other where. Oh great I walked into something now my body is helpless. I pulled my self up and looked around. The Great Mother was there. When she caught the movement she rushed over. She placed her hand over my heart. After a moment she said "This is not good I can't get a good reading on your body. That means your body may be dieing. We need to know what's going on down there. I will need to call someone else from down there. I don't like this it is dangerous. I will call Grace she can come here on her own."
A moment later Grace was there. She ran over "Mommy We could not wake you up I was so scared."
I asked "What happened? Did I walk into a fight? Was any one else hurt?"
Grace took a breath and said "You walked in on a fight between Cat and Heather. Heather through a right cross and you walked right into it. You hit your head on the way down. I think you are hurt bad. Julie is trying to heal you but when I left it was not working. She said working on the brain is very hard."
The Great Mother said "Go back tell them help is coming." She turned to me as Grace vanished. "This is very bad. I will have to go down there myself. Were you carrying your staff when you were hit?
I said "No but it is getting hard to remember. I think it is by my bag in the living room. Am I going to die like this?"
She said "Not if I can help it!" She closed her eyes then she was gone." I was having trouble staying awake. Then I felt the pull of my body stop for a moment. I was dead down there. I struggled to grab the threads that connected me to my body I just caught it. it was very thin. No more than a few hairs now. Finally I felt the tug to go back to my body. I had to take it. Live or die on this one chance.
I opened my eyes. I had made it. Everyone was there even the Great Mother. Grace was holding my staff. I moved my head Ouch! the Great Mother smiled then vanished. Well I knew she had to get back. I looked at Lana "I'm Home."
She said "Yes you are!" She turned "Now for that Bully! I am not having her in my house! Not after this!" I smiled She was hopping mad!
Grace spoke "Mother, The Great Mother is sending someone to fetch her. She has lost the good will of the Great Mother So she will be treated as a criminal. As soon as it can be arranged she will leave this city and never return. She is banned from Haven." There was a knock on the door "That is the escort give her to them." I noticed Grace was still holding my staff. Cat went to do as asked. Lana was looking at Grace with new eyes and it scared her a bit. My Daughter was a powerful mage and winged like me and had a Puma form as well, she just did not show her strength till needed. Now she was showing it. I slowly pushed into a sitting position.
I held out my hand. I said "That is not your burden to carry not yet. This is your time to be a kid. Don't give that up too soon. I will heal and I will go back to my Duty to protect this family! When I am old and gray it will be your turn. Not before!" She placed the staff in my hands.
she said "Yes Mother I will do as you say. As both my Mothers say. I am a good daughter and will live up to my parents, looking around all of them. There was a very good feeling in that room right then.
My recovery took several days in the meantime Lana and I had a good Honeymoon. A very gentle and loving time. We learned about each other and our selves. 5 days after the wounding I was called back to work. Simple deliver a letter to a certain guy in a certain town at a certain day. Easy right, wrong. got there and he was dead. The cops were coming and there was no place to blink out. Ah I love my work. I had to run for 4 blocks in heels and skirt. Well typical day for me.
As always all comments are welcomed and loved.
Wings Apart Chapter 06
Author:
Caution:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Chapter 6 Winds of War
Oh bloody Heck not again! These missions are taking me into war zones way too often. The Great Mother sure trust me a lot. In what to me has been the last two weeks I have met 4 of what she calls Watchers. They are what everyone else call Gods and Goddesses. Well it is the job. Now I was going to meet another and She is smack dab in the center of a war zone. To the locals she is known as the Shining Blade. A War Goddess if there ever was one. Pretty in a stern sort of way and very powerful in her area. I worked my way to the heart of the zone knowing that is where she would be. Zenith was edgy and so was I.
I came upon a school house that was in the path of the fighting. Dang it if there was not some kids there. Well I am a mother I can't leave kids in danger. The kids were gathered around a woman who was hurt. This was just getting better and better. I dismounted and led Zenith over to the kids. They were all looking at me afraid of who I was or what I might do. I smiled Just as a group of Seekers came around the corner. They had not seen me yet but they had seen the kids. They raised their weapons but I was faster. a blast from my staff took out 4 of the 5 Seekers. The #5 was slammed against the wall and I walked over an kicked his weapon away. He was barley more than a kid himself. I made a dumb choice I said "Leave don't go back to the Seekers, just get out of here." He slowly got up and reached for the weapon. I raised my staff and he stopped the move. I shook my head and he knew if he went for it he would loose. So he straighten up dropped the gun belt and walked away. After he was around the building I moved over to the woman. She was hurt bad but I was taking healer lessons when I was home. I felt I could save her. It might not be pretty but I did try. Soon she was able to walk even though she was weak.
She said "There is a Temple nearby we should be safe there. It belongs to the Shining Blade." She pointed west. "It is not far I will take the kids and you can move on."
I sighed "The Great Mother would scold me if I did that . I will see you all to the Temple." 3 Seeker patrols later we were at the temple. If I had not been with them they would not have made it.
I turned them over to the priestesses and turned to Leave when a Voice said "My Sister was right about you. You are remarkable. I turned and there She was The Shining Blade. Her Armor gleamed and the Blade in her hand was a bright silver. Pretty in a stern sort of way even when smiling like she was now. She strode over hand out and I put the letter in her hand. "Your Job is done here But I do have a request. There is someone who is not a fighter here in the temple who needs to be elsewhere He is very sweet a black smith. I can't spare anyone right now to take him out. I need all non fighters to be out of here and safe. Would you do this for me?"
I sighed "Where do you want me to take him? The war is everywhere. Dose he have an other self that he uses?"
She looked hard at me "I am told Haven is still free of the war. As to your question, yes he does." She looks away. "He makes the items. Then his other self Tracy takes over and does the fine work and Enchants the Items."
I smiled "Let me guess Tracy is female while Terry is male." She nodded. "Not a problem with me. Yes Haven is free for the moment. I will meet Terry or Tracy whoever they are at the moment." She called over a young girl and sent her to get the Back Smith / Enchanter. It was only a few moments when a young man came hurrying up. He bowed to Her and looked with curiosity at me.
She said "Terry I have asked Lady Angelica to take you out of here. It is no longer safe for a non fighter to be here. Will you do as I say and go with her?"
He looked sad "I will do as you say My Lady. Have you told Her of my oddity?"
She smiled at him "Yes she know and said it is Not a problem with her. Get your things together, you leave with in the hour. Take everything you will not be returning here." He bowed to Her then to me. Then went off to do what he was told with a sad look on his face.
It was a half hour later when he came up with a loaded down horse in tow. It looked like there was barley enough space for him to sit on the horse. He bowed to me. The Shining Blade said "Bless you both may you be safe!"
I curtsied to her and looked at him and said "Mount up this may be a strange trip." Zenith looked at me like That's right. He didn't freak any more when blinking. "Get a good hold on your horse. They tend to freak when I travel." He did And we went out into the yard. It was clear and I reached over and took his hand. "Here we go. Don't freak!" Then I blinked us out.
We came out at my spot around the bend from Havens gates. His and his horse had eyes as wide as dinner plates but did not freak. Well that is how it seemed. I gave them a moment or two to gather themselves. I sighed and led them to the gates. There was no problem going though as always. I headed to the house Terry had been quiet during the trip. He decided to speak up now. He said "May I ask a Question My Lady?" I nodded "What should I call you?"
I smiled "If you want to be formal my name and Titles are Lady Angelica Annabelle Wells, High Priestess of the Great Mother. But most of the time just Angelica is fine."
His eye's were wide again. He said politely "I have heard stories of a Priestess who fights the war alone that is said to wield great powers. There is seldom a name to the Priestess but when there is they call her the avenging Angel. Would that be you?"
I laughed "Avenging Angel I like that. Though it is a bit inaccurate. I am sure these stories are quite blown out of proportion. I just run errands for the Great Mother. Seldom does it lead to fighting. More often than not I am running for my life. Unless there are others involved. Then I will fight and win. Well we are here. You will be staying around back. Would you mind looking after the horses when you are not working?"
He said "That's fine I am more at home with animals than people. Well this side of me is. Tracy is a bit more outgoing." He blushed a little. I showed him to the rooms off the stable. I stayed and chatted as he unloaded and brushed his horse down. Then He came towards Zenith with the brush then stopped. "May I bush down your horse?"
I smiled so polite "Don't ask me ask Zenith. I am sure he will let you but it is always good to ask. Don't look at me that way Zenith. You know you can be a bit touchy at times." The horse tried to pin me to the wall with his rump but I knew his tricks. "See" I was smiling I really liked Zenith. "I will have someone call you for dinner." /with that I headed into the back door. Slowly this time looking for fights. There was none. I smiled when I went into the living room and all my family was there. There was also three strangers. I walked in and said "I'm home. What's going on"
Lana said "These three have come to see you my love. Seem word has gotten around you are looking for a helper. This is the fifth batch since you've been gone. I did not know you were looking?"
I shrugged "That is because I am not as far as I know. Let me check." I sat in a chair and went to other where.
The great mother was sitting at a desk writing. I had seen her do this several times already. It meant more work for me. I said "Great Mother I have delivered the letter to the Shining Blade. There seems to be a disturbing rumor going around town that I am looking for a helper. My house keeps getting visitors looking for said job." Well that was a way to put it.
The Great Mother smiled "Did you bring back the Black Smith?" I nodded "No I did not have anything to do with the rumor. It takes too special of person to do your job. I will look into it. I have decided to give you a bit of a break. You have been working pretty hard and the war is winding down I think it will be over by the spring. So I have decided to have you see some old friends and get them back where they belong. That's why you need the Blacks Smith. It is all part of the plan. Take a rest for a few days and get to know the Black Smith. This is going to be fun. Go Back."
I said "Yes Great Mother." and I was back. The three was looking hopeful. I smiled "I am sorry no job openings at this time." I hurried them out the door. After the door was closed I sighed. "Looks like I will be home a few days this time. There is a plan in place and we need to wait till it is right to go with it." I got a Kiss from Lana, a hug from Mother and Grace and a hard stare from Cat. Julie just shook her head. I said "Oh we have a new person living here. His name is Terry and he is a Black Smith. He's Living in the rooms next to the stable. He's a little on the shy side. Very polite and sweet. He will be taking care of the horses when not working at being a Black Smith."
Lana said "All right what is the catch? What is different about him."
I sighed "Well that would be his other self Tracy. A Enchanter and female. It seems that Terry makes the item then Tracy does the fine work and enchants the item. I think both are quite good. Having his two sides different genders has made him sad. He does not know how to deal with it. This is where a lot of the shyness comes from. I would like to help him and her if I can." That went well no yelling yet.
Lana said "You always bring home the misfits. As long as they don't cause trouble like the last one I wont mind. There are some things that could be made to help out around here. We will see."
So that's how it went I liked relaxing for a few days. It turns out grace and terry hit it off. Then two days in Tracy made a appearance. It was wild because Grace and her really had a good time. Tracy taught Grace how to enchant small items. There was a real good friendship growing between them. Grace was so happy when she got a nail polish enchanted just right to change color with her moods. That was something different. I spent most of my time trying to make up to Lana how much I had been gone. I did get to know Terry and Tracy pretty good. Then I was called and Went to other where.
The Great Mother was not happy. She said "We need the Silver Rose Ranch back up and running as soon as possible. Will you go talk to Helena. Take Silent Cat with you. Go check the sight first to be sure the fighting is over there. The Ranch will play a role in bringing magic back into the light. Take Grace along as well there is something there she needs to see. She will be safe enough. I think this will be good for both of you. Go Back"
I opened my eyes. There was Lana waiting. She said "I guess your time off is up. Where are you off to now?"
I smiled "She wants the Ranch up and running so Grace, Cat and I are going to see Helena. But first going to go to the ranch to find out how it has weathered the war.
Grace came into the study where I was sitting. "Mommy can I have some money to go shopping with Tracy?" She smiled a happy smile.
I said "I am sorry dear your shopping trip will have to be put off. You, me and Cat are going on a little trip. So go get your things together. I'll tell Cat." I got up and was heading out of the room when I turned "Sorry love it is my job."
She said "I know love, I am proud of you. Now get going you have a long way to go." So soon the Three of us were on our way out. I was happy to be on the move again. Come to think of it I am happiest when on the move. Having my daughter and a good friend along this time make me worried but happy. We went along to my spot and took hands I blinked but nothing happened. Some one could see us. I looked at Silent Cat then started to argue with Grace. She took the hint and argued back. This was to keep whoever eyes on us wile Cat slipped away to hunt them. This did not take long. Soon the panther was herding two kids out of the bushes. They looked about 13 maybe. They were dressed in clothes that were too small for them. It was quite clear they had been out here for some time. They looked hungry but strong. While I was looking them over Grace said "Who are you? What are you doing spying on us?" I had never heard her so sharp or harsh before. Well that's what I get for being away so much as she grew up.
The first girl Said "We weren't spying you came to were we were sleeping. Jess and I live out here free to be who we are!" From the way the were dressed I would say midtown Haven is where they come from. Middle class not a forgiving bunch. I got down and touched Grace on the shoulder. She backed off.
I said "Come sit with me Someone wishes to speak with you. They were hesitant but finally the cane and sat taking my hands. I took a deep breath then went.
I opened my eyes on other where. I said Oh Great mother I have found two strays in need of your care. Will you see them?" Of course I was playing it up big just for show.
The Great Mother came in looking like someone's grandmother. Totally bowing my play. She said "Hmm I think I told you strays are your department. I have the rest of the world to look after. Well as long as their here. Hmm what deplorable clothing. Well we will fix that." She pointed to them and they were dressed nicely for afternoon tea. "Ah now that's better. Lets see You must be Jessica and you are Ruby. We will have lunch and then you will go back." There was a table set with three chairs. They ate and I watched for the hints She gave. She was very skillful in bringing out the children. There was a lot of wining and even some crying but soon we had the story. They lived next door to one another for years and had played together every day. When Jess came out saying he wanted to be Jessica his parents through her out. When Ruby's parents refused to take her is the two kids took off. To live as they are and are never going back. The great Mother looked at both of them for a moment. "It seems you both are just coming into your magic. Jessica it looks like you are a earth type. I am not sure yet how your magic will go it is just forming. Ruby you are a earth type as well. It seems you are a finder of rare earths. A very useful skill. I think these two would go real well at the Ranch don't you think." The last was directed to me. I nodded. She went on "Those outfits are nice but hardly right for traveling." A wave of her hand and they were dressed for traveling with backpacks and all. "Oh don't worry those outfits are safely in the backpacks. Now it is time for you to go. I have many other people to look after. Go back!"
We were back. I smiled that was entertaining. I said "Shall we be going?"
Cat said "I thought they would be coming with us when this horse wandered up and waited. You really know how to complicate things. Oh well I guess that is part of your job. Where to Boss?"
I said "Sometimes I wonder about you Cat. We are going to the Ranch. I am told the fighting is over there and I need to see how bad the damage is." So we got the kids up on the new horse and took hands and blinked out.
The road to the Ranch was a little rougher but not bad. We moved quickly but we did not miss anything. The house was intact, a little burnt around the edges but whole. A quick search showed no one had been there for a bit. This took most of the day so we decided to stay for the night. It didn't take long to get the place livable. The kids were willing to work so I found I was getting to like them. After dinner I told stories of my travels of late to entertain everyone. Then we got some sleep.
In the morning we got ready to move. After Breakfast we road a little ways then Blinked out. We came out in a forest. I moved to the edge of the forest and there was a beautiful Victorian house. This is where we will find Helena. I changed into a pretty dress for this. The others changed as well. The kids looked at us. I said "Change into the outfits the Great Mother gave you please. We are going to visit an old friend of ours." I sighed when I looked at the house. Then I heard the yelling. The door banged open and Helena came bursting out. She was heading this way. I looked over everyone and they were all ready. Joann came out yelling at Helena. I never did like Joann much. I held everyone back to see if we could find out what the fight was about.
Joann was yelling "You can't go back now we are just getting set up here! There is fighting there! You will be killed!"
Helena Turned "I have to go back! I never could stand it here! I need MY place!"
Joann was about to yell some more when I decided to stick my two cents in. I motioned the others to stay then walked out till they could see me. I smiled "The fighting is over near the Ranch. The place is a little rough but fixable. I can have you there tonight?"
Joann Yelled "YOU! You are the whole problem! If you had never came to the Ranch everything would have been fine!"
I smiled at her "Stick your head in the sand much? The war was coming I was just a match. Now I think we should talk about this like adults. The Great Mother would like you to reopen the Ranch as soon as you can. She sent me here to talk to you Helena. But first I brought a few people to help. You remember Silent Cat." Cat came striding out to stand by me. "Next is my Daughter Grace." Out walked Grace. "Next are to foundlings looking for a home. Jessica and Ruby." They came out a little shyly. "So you see I had no problem when I was at the Ranch."
Joann Screamed "AAAAAAHHHHHH!!!" and stomped away.
Helena said "The fighting over I can go back? You seen the place it still stands? Hold it, since when do you have a daughter?"
I smiled at her "I'll tell you as you pack. I am sure a lot of people would like to see you back where you belong!" We went into the house. I sat down and I was called. I closed my eyes and went. Helena had her hand on my arm at the time.
I opened my eyes in other where. Helena was a bit surprised. The Great Mother said "Welcome Helena, I have a little something to talk to Angelica about. Angelica I was thinking that it would take too long to transfer everything that is needed. So we are going to do something different. We are going to move the whole house to the ranch. That should speed things up. Take these gems they are part of the spell. What you do is place 4 of the gems around the house then travel to the Ranch and set the second set up where you want the house then cast the spell. You will be drained for a bit but I will give you a few days off to recover. Here's the spell. Now Helena I was hoping to speak to you alone so lets go over here." So they did and I could not hear them. So I looked over the spell. It looked like a tough one. Well to move a house it must be. Then they were back. She said "Go Back!"
I open my eyes. Well that went well. I smiled at everyone to show I was fine. The pouch with the gems and the scroll with the spell was in my lap. I said "Let's get the show on the road. Helena get breakables stored correctly everyone help her. I'll be out side." I got up and walked out. I walked the circle around the house and then placed the gems. I walked into the house.
Helena said "Half hour and we will be ready. Are you ready?"
I said The gems are in place. Now we just need to finish here. Go there and I cast the spell. Should be a fun ride. Do you have a horse here? I seen the car was within the circle."
She said "I have an old bay horse I can ride. Joann could ride with me. If I can get her to see reason. What will happen if she stays in the house?"
I shook my head "She would have one wild ride as far as I know. I would not chance it. Talk to her. I need time to prepare. One half hour is all you have." She ran off to find Joann. I sat and centered myself. I gathered all the magic I had and was ready. I looked up it was time. Every one walked to where the horses were. We mounted and locked hands and blinked out.
We arrived and headed down the road. Soon we got there and looked for a spot to put the house. We found a good one and I placed the gems. I made sure everyone was plenty far away. I drew a deep breath and cast the spell. It took a moment then the weakness hit me and the house was there. I smile and fainted. I just moved a House over 8 states so yes I fainted.
It took me quite a while to recover from that one. I stayed at the ranch for a week to recover and help them get set up. Helena fell in love with the kids and said they could stay with her as long as they wanted. I felt good about that. Silent Cat took the time to visit her people. Grace found the Ranch lovely.
As always all life giving comments Welcome and loved
Wings Apart Chapter 07
Author:
Audience Rating:
Publication:
Genre:
Character Age:
TG Themes:
TG Elements:
Other Keywords:
Taxonomy upgrade extras:
Permission:
Chapter 7 Winds of the Heart
After we left The Ranch I started to want to be home with my family. I was getting tired of the constant traveling. I would not mind if it was work that did not threaten my life so much. I decided to talk to the Great mother about this. When we got home I went to the study to have a safe place to go talk to the Great Mother. I sat in a chair and closed my eyes and Went.
I opened my eyes in other where. The Great Mother was there. I was not sure how to bring up the subject. She said "You are tired. I have over used you. You are thinking of quitting. I can't blame you. So I have decided to call someone else. No they wont be part of your family. I have been watching a girl. She has potential. I knew the day you would want to go back to your family would come. For now I will allow you to retire. Though if the world needs a person such as your self I reserve the right to call upon you again. I have fixed a place for you and here is your new Identity papers." She handed me a big envelope. There is a way you can still serve. I have prepared a place like the Ranch. That needs someone to run it. I would like you to be that person. Here is all the information about it." She handed me another big envelope. Go back talk it over with Lana and Grace. We will talk later. Go Back!"
I opened my eyes and sighed. Well that was it I was retired. Time to spend with my family without ducking Seekers all the time. I got up and walked into a fight between my mother and my daughter. I held up my hands as the shouting got real high. I said "This can wait. I have a announcement." Once everyone was there and looking at me I said I have been thinking and talking to the Great Mother. It is been decided it is time for me to retire. No grace that does not mean you step into my job. I will be doing other work for the Great Mother. There are many with magic that were harmed by the war. We will run a home like the Ranch. It will be a place that those with magic can come and study and get a handle on what they can do. It is all set up if we want it. The main thing is I will be home not traipsing all over the place. So what does everyone think?" The answer was a party. I did pull Grace and Lana into the den for some serious talking the next day.
We ended up talking for 4 hours. It seem they liked the Idea but were worried the dregs of the Seekers flunkeys would cause trouble for us. I decided to let the Great Mother answer that concern. I had them hold on and I went.
I opened my eye's and I was in a garden. This was different. I smiled at the dress the Great Mother was wearing. We walked over and I seen she was not alone. The Great Mother looked up. She said "Nice of you to visit. I see you brought the family. That is nice. Angelica I would like you to meet Lynette. Lynette I would like you to meet Angelica, Lana and Grace. Angelica is my High Priestess. If you need help with your new duties you can ask her for advice. These three have been through a lot in this war. Some call Angelica the Avenging Angel."
Lynette said "I have heard whispers of such a person I never thought I would meet her. Are these your helpers?"
I shook my head "Lana is my wife and love of my life. Grace is my Daughter and my pride. Together we can face anything even retirement. I just came to give my decision to the Great Mother."
The Great Mother smiled "I know your answer but speak it if you must. This was headed before the war began even if you did not know it. I'll have two cars waiting for you at the Ranch. I think it is time for Silent Cat to go back to her people. The rest may stay of go as they will."
I smiled "You are right, I am going to retire. I just needed these two to believe that you will let me. I think they know now, so I will bid you a fond farewell for now. We have a lot of things to do."
She and Lynette smiled and waved. I took Lana's hand and Graces hand. When Grace said something that surprised me. She said "Good bye Great Grand Mother I love you."
The Great Mother said "Good bye dear Grace, my Great Grand Daughter. We will see each other from time to time. You are heading somewhere as well. Though It is too soon for you to know where. Now it is time for you all to Go Back!"
We were back. I said "look that was a risky thing you did you know Grace? I know she is easy going sometimes but What you called her. I guess it was nice but could have been taken wrong."
Grace just smiled at me. I shook my head. Lana just burst out laughing. We walked into the main part of the house and everyone was there talking. Cat was saying "I visited my people while we were at the Ranch they do not like the new Shaman. I need to return to them. I have done what I was here for. I trained Grace in the ways of the Cat. Now I must go back that is for sure."
I spoke up "The Great Mother agrees. It is time for everyone here to decide if they wish to stay on with us as we move to the new place or go your own way. This is a crossroads for us. Cat your road leads back to your people. The rest must decide on their own. Grace, Lana and myself will be going to the new house day after tomorrow. Please let us know by tomorrow where you plan to go." I finished speaking and walked towards the kitchen to get a drink. Lyn was there. I looked at her "You can come with us or go on your way it is your choice." After a second she took my arm and pointed at herself then at me then put her hands together. The meaning was clear. "We will be glad to have you at the new house. Have your things packed by the end of tomorrow." Well that was 1. I got my drink and went to check over my things and pack.
It was surprising how much stuff I got seeing I was moving around so much. I went through it all and packed what I didn't need right away. I decided to go out early tomorrow and get some pack horses for the trip to the ranch. By the look of Grace's and Lana's stuff I better make it 5 of them. I do need to limit what we take so the horses are not overloaded. I did remind them we are going back to the modern world. So much of what they had was not going.
Diner was a quiet one. Everyone was thinking about their lives and where to go from here. After dinner Stacy came up to me "May I talk to you?"
I smiled I had expected this. "Of course sit down and tell me what is on your mind."
She tried to smile "I have been thinking I have no where else to go. Grace and I are best friends now. So I would like to go with you to the new house. If you have a problem with my male side I will stay like this. I kind of like being a girl anyways."
I looked her up and down. "You don't have to be stressed, you can come. We will talk about the boy girl thing later. Be ready Tomorrow. I need Terry to help me with getting the pack horses in the morning. For now you better pack." That's 2.
I went to bed early because I was leaving early to get the pack horses. Lana puttered a bit then joined me for the night. I dreamed of light and sound that had me dancing.
In the morning I was happy. I knew I was on the right path. I got ready and headed down for a bit of breakfast. Terry was waiting for me in the kitchen. After a quick bite to eat we headed out to find some horses. It took most of the morning but we had found three more riding and five pack horses. It should do. We might have to double up but then that's fine. The ride to the Ranch will be short. When we got back my Mother and Julie came to see me together. Julie said "I think we June and I would like to stay with you kids for a wile. Just till you are settled then we are going to find our own place together. It would be a way for all of us to heal from the war." That's 3 and 4.
I smiled "That will be fine. All that's left is Linda." I went looking for her. I found her out front looking at the people going by. "Hi sis, you are the last one to choose. I don't want to put any pressure on you. I just need to know what way you are leaning."
She said "I will go with you. I don't know how long I will stay. I feel this pull but it is not strong yet. So I am not sure where it is pulling me. So for now I will go with you."
I said "I know how you feel Sis, I was like that not too long ago. You will find your way or something will push you in that way. I believe in you." I smiled and hugged her. After a second she hugged back. W parted and I went back inside. That was all of them. Only Cat was parting at the ranch. It will be a houseful for a while. Well what's new with that. I started to put my things by the back door readying for the trip. Soon everyone's was there. I checked the time then the house and said lets go. We packed the horses and loaded up ourselves. Soon we were off to the gate. As the sun lowered in the sky we left Haven for good. When we got to the spot it was a bit tricky to blink all of us at once but I managed it.
Then we were riding down the road to the Ranch. Helena was waiting for us on the porch. Helena said "There are two Range Rovers with horse trailers waiting for you by the barn. A Little Girl came up saying you would be coming through and would need them. I hear California is a nice place to live if you stay away from the big cities. I am sure you will pop by now and then to let us know how you are doing in retirement. I'll put you all up for the night and you can get a good start in the morning. I will hear no argument. Now dinner is almost ready so go wash up." So we did all of us smiling. That night it was one hell of a Hen party. Terry was in Tracy mode so there was no men anywhere to be found. Jessica was really along her way to being a full girl and happy about it. We said good bye to Silent Cat after the party. She just slipped into the night like she had never been. The teary eyes told that she would be missed.
In the morning after a good breakfast we loaded up. I made a gift of the five pack horses to Helena. She just smiled. We loaded the riding horses and we were off. It was a long trip to northern California but we made it in three days. Finding the new place was really a challenge. We did find it and it was like coming home. Everything was so right. There was a stable for the horses. The house was a rambling Ranch style house that looked real comfortable. It turned out to have 10 bedrooms and 12 baths. The kitchen was huge and dining room could feed 20 at a time. There was a garage for the rovers. There was even a lake out back. I was Home! I tried the keys and they worked. We had the right place. We fully unloaded and picked our rooms then set about setting up house keeping.
In the morning I was in a nice dress looking over the lake when a familiar voice asked "Are you happy Angelica?" I smiled I had set my staff leaning on the wall. I knew she could project though my staff so I had it with me.
I laughed "Yes Great Mother I am happy beyond words."
She smiled "Good as soon as you are settled in there is a young woman in need of your help. Time to get to your real work Angelica."
I smiled "Yes Grandmother!"
I would like to Thank all the People that gave up their time to read my scribbles. I would also like to thank those who gave votes and comments. As I always say Have Fun and Read!